《My Alpha's Betrayal: Burning In The Flames Of His Vengeance》


 Chapter 1: The White Dove

    Chapter 1: The White Dove


    There was no love nor emotions in the eyes of the man before me¡­ only the mes of hatred burning


    brightly, consuming them.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ what are we?¡± I asked softly. The pain in my body was suffocating and no matter how strong


    I tried to remain, I couldn¡¯t keep the pain from my voice.


    ¡°Nothing more than Heaven and Hell.¡± His voice was equally cold, destroying thest of my resolve.


    ¡°Then kill me.¡± I whispered hoarsely, trying to ignore the pain of betrayal that was tearing me up from


    within.


    A ruthless smirk graced his handsome face, his fingers curling under my chin and making the sparks


    from his touch rush through me; pleasurable, yet equally painful.


    He was so close¡­ yet so far away¡­


    ¡°That would be far too easy¡­ but I assure you, when I¡¯m done with you, you¡¯ll wish you were never


    born.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch me.¡± He turned away, pushing me to the ground roughly, ¡°Burn her.¡±


    My heart sank, my head hanging as the pain of his rejection tore through me. Even when I was doused


    in gasoline, I didn¡¯t move, trying not to gag on the strong pungent smell that now cloaked me entirely,


    keeping my eyes mped shut.


    Didn¡¯t he realise I was already burning in agony from the pain he had inflicted within me?


    My eyes stung as I forced them open, watching him retreat, hoping¡­ praying¡­ that he¡¯d turn back and


    change his mind. That perhaps deep inside of him, that man that I loved still existed.


    He once said that I was his kryptonite¡­


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Was it all lies?


    He paused, my heart leapt with a glimmer of hope, but then I saw it, the zing match in his hand as


    his eyes met mine¡­


    WARNING: THIS BOOK IS A DARK FANTASY ROMANCE! IF YOU ARE TRIGGERED BY DARK


    THEMES (INCLUDING ASSAULT, VIOLENCE, TORTURE, DARKER SEXUAL AND EMOTIONAL


    CONTENT) THIS BOOK MAY NOT BE FOR YOU. PLEASE PROCEED WITH CAUTION.


    UNLESS THERE IS SOMETHING EXTREMELY DISTURBING, I WILL NOT BE INCLUDING


    ADDITIONAL TRIGGER WARNINGS. THIS BOOK IS PURE FANTASY AND I DO NOT CONDONE


    VIOLENCE OR ABUSE IN ANY FORM.


    YILEYNA


    The smell of beer and meadced through the air, mixing pleasantly with the sound of men and women


    chatting and flirting in the White Dove. Despite it looking like the local pub, everyone knew that The


    White Dove was a brothel. One that was busy every day, no matter the season.


    Night had fallen in the streets of Westerwell. The heat of the sun still lingered in the air despite its


    absence. The soft breeze dancing along my skin was warm as I wrapped my hand around the delicate


    wrist of my best friend, Charlene.


    Her green eyes widened, the lights from thenterns that hung from every wall cast shadows over her


    delicate features, highlighting the peppered freckles that adorned her cheeks and nose.


    ¡°Yileyna, really?¡± She whispered, her heart thumping as I looked down at her from the low wall that I


    was crouching upon.


    ¡°There¡¯s no show to see from down there, my queen.¡± I replied, my eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Yes, we were not meant to be here, and I¡¯m sure if either of our parents found out, they would surely


    disapprove, but what¡¯s life without a little risk? Being the daughter of the Alpha and Beta couples, we


    were both of high ss and everyone knew who we were, so we¡¯d better not get caught.


    ¡°Ok.¡± She huffed, blushing, as she allowed me to hoist her onto the wall.


    We both jumped down over to the other side silently. I was d there were no guards around this side,


    but I knew that, I had timed this so well. Thest time I came here I had seen a lot, and I won¡¯t lie that I


    was curious to see what was going on down there. Or better yet, ruin Charlene¡¯s innocence. I loved the


    girl, but she was far too prim and clueless.


    We squeezed through the bushes, and I ced a hand on my blonde hair as it snagged on the


    branches behind us. Making it out the other side, I gathered up the skirt of Charlene¡¯s dress, unlike me


    who was dressed in pants and a backless top, she wore a pretty summer dress that was now all caught


    up in the branches.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± She winced.


    ¡°You are the future Alpha Queen, are you really wincing from this pain?¡± I whispered as I helped her


    free.


    ¡°It still hurts, there were thorns.¡± She pouted, making me feel sorry for her.


    I was about to reply when the sounds of grunts and moans reached my ears, and I ced a finger to


    my lips. Her eyes were now as wide as saucers making my lips curl in a smirk.


    This was exciting.


    I pulled her along, until I reached my spot, a hand span wide gap behind the ivy curtain that covered


    the wooden nked fence, one that seemed to have been broken and no one seemed to have


    realised. Slowly, I reached forward and moved the ivy aside, motioning Charlene to move too. It was


    just a few feet above one of the windows in the brothel, in this warm weather the window was open,


    giving us the perfect view of what was happening inside.


    Charlene gasped, and even my eyes flew open at the scene before us: Two well-muscled men, who I


    could tell were warriors from the thick muscles in their legs and arms, were standing facing one


    another, both pounding into the same woman. Her arms and legs were around one of the men, whilst


    the other man held her hips from behind as he thrust into her.


    The erotic sounds of their skin meeting and their lust-filled moans and grunts filled the air, making my


    cheeks heat up. The woman¡¯s pale cream skin was coated in a sheen of sweat, her breasts pping


    against the chest of the man she was facing, her lips meeting his hungrily.


    ¡°Goddess, Yileyna! No wonder you are so sinful! How often do youe to taint your eyes?¡± Charlene


    hissed.


    I pouted as I dragged my eyes away from the male¡¯s shaft, wondering how the hell that could fit up her


    ass. She was rather small¡­


    ¡°No, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen anything that¡¯s caught my attention.¡± I suppressed a giggle when she


    gasped.


    ¡°You¡¯re into that¡­?¡± She asked, blushing as she dared not look again.


    ¡°Hmm it looks fun.¡± I shrugged.


    What was I into?


    My heart skipped a beat when a certain face came to my mind, my cheeks burned as his gorgeous


    amber eyes filled my mind. The one man who could make my stomach knot and my core throb with


    desire.


    The first and only man I ever craved in an intimate way.


    ¡°Oh my goddess, you are!¡± Charlene eximed,pletely misinterpreting my blush.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Someone shouted, snapping me from my thoughts of having a certain sexy werewolf


    make love to me.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I hissed, despite having used a small scent disguising enchantment we had purchased from a


    vendor a few days ago, it seemed they had realised we were here. ¡°Run!¡±


    In a sh, I was on my feet, grabbing Charlene by the wrist and rushing down the narrow path. It wasn¡¯t


    physically possible for any of the grown male wolves to fit down here, so I knew we were safe, for now.


    ¡°Oh goddess, protect us! If Father finds out we were here!¡± Charlene whispered, her heart thundering


    as I continued down the narrow path, trying not to hiss in pain as I squeezed through the gap between


    the fence and therge bushes behind us. My breasts snagging against the rough wood of the fence in


    front of me.


    ¡°I think I saw some runts down back! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s thoseds from earlier!¡± I heard a man growl.


    We continued on, praying that we weren¡¯t caught.


    ¡°Yileyna, you are not going to fit.¡± Charlene whimpered in panic as the gap became narrower.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    I paused trying to hear if we were still followed, but it seemed whoever it was had given up. I exhaled in


    relief, giving Charlene a reassuring smile before I nced up at the dark clear sky, noticing despite the


    fact there were no clouds, the stars were hidden.


    Strange.


    ¡°Just a little further then we climb up, no one will see us by the marshes.¡±


    She nodded and I nced at the starless sky before taking a deep breath, feeling a little ustrophobic


    in this tight ce. Charlene was a lot slimmer with smaller breasts but I knew I was not going to be able


    to go any farther, we had to climb up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± I motioned upwards and reached up. I grabbed hold of the fence and squeezed myself out,


    I knew my back was going to be covered in scratches and it was going to be messy to make sure none


    of the splinters or anything was left inside of me.


    I took a deep breath of fresh air, happy to be out of there when I froze, a distinct rotten smell seeped


    into my nose, recing the smell of the warm night and the bushes.


    My heart thundered as I looked over the marshes, my stomach sinking when I saw the pack of wolves


    that were inching closer. There were far too many to count, their heads low, their dark fur matted and


    dirty. Their red eyes glowing with a hunger as they stared ahead towards the outer wall of Westerwell.


    Rogues¡­


    We were under attack.


    ¡°Stay down.¡± I whispered to Charlene as quietly as possible.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t move and stay out of sight.¡± I replied calmly. ¡°Promise me.¡±


    She hesitated before nodding in defeat.


    There was no way they could get to her in that narrow alley, she would be safe as long as she stayed


    there but the city wasn¡¯t. I needed to alert everyone.


    Staying low, I stuck to the shadows and began edging towards the city wall. How did they even get out


    here in the marshes? This ce was empty, with the forest to the left and the patrol, not to mention that


    it was a danger to even cross this ce.


    I kept my eyes on the growing glow of the city lights, all I needed was to get close enough to alert one


    guard who was able to sound the rm and pass on the message.


    I had just reached the wall to the outer city when a low menacing growl made me spin around, just as


    one of the wolves leapt towards me. I jumped back, my heart hammering.


    My cover was blown.


    I turned, grabbing the zing torch from the bracket above me and swung it at the wolf.


    ¡°ATTACK! WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs knowing that someone would


    hear me.


    My heart was a storm of emotions as I hit the wolf over the head with the torch.


    ¡°All of Westerwell knows you¡¯re here.¡± I hissed.


    I was my parent¡¯s daughter, the future beta of this pack and I will not¡­


    My mind went nk when I suddenly saw the huge influx of dark wolves that were now running


    towards me.


    How many were there?


    Something flew past my head and I gasped in horror as the entire section of the wall blew up, rubble


    and debris went flying in all directions and I was thrown off my feet due to the impact. mes erupted


    and began spreading high and fast, faster than was naturally possible.


    What was this?


    ¡°Yileyna!¡±


    My heart leapt at the voice that called me just as the same wolf lunged at me once again.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Beta William! Don¡¯t go out there!¡±


    ¡°My daughter is out there!¡± I heard dad growl.


    ¡°Beta! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    I saw Dad running towards me, shifting mid-jump and biting into the neck of the rogue, stopping it from


    attacking me.


    ¡°Get inside, Yileyna!¡± Mom shouted.


    I turned, spotting her just before she shifted. My hair was blowing in my face as I gave her a nod,


    brushing it back and running towards the broken wall. As much as I wanted to help, I would only be a


    distraction, I needed to get inside and make sure the area was clear at the very least.


    More men and women wereing to join Dad and Mom, some in human form, others in wolf form.


    ¡°Goddess help us!¡± I whispered, observing the destroyed outer wall of the city, wondering what kind of


    enchantment had been able to break through our defences.


    I climbed over the rubble, but if I had thought the inner walls were going to be better, I was wrong¡­


    Fear and panic pierced my heart as I took in the scene before me. The anguished screams of my pack


    members filled my ears. The stench of coppery blood and burnt flesh filled my nose, making my


    stomach churn.


    The rogues were mauling whoever they could reach, ripping them to pieces with their bloody mouths.


    The carcases of our people were scattered on the ground, and the pain in my chest was suffocating. It


    was as if I was drowning underwater, but there was no surface to break through to find any reprieve.


    There seemed to be no end to the horror that was ravaging my pack.


    I saw Gamma Henry¡¯s seven-year-old son, Rhys, crying as a huge wolf covered with blood and dirt


    launched itself at him. His eyes were burning with hate.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed in panic, running towards them. I swung the torch in my hand at him, only for him to


    swipe it from my hold. ¡°Rhys! Run!¡±


    He remained frozen in his spot. I looked around, but every side was in chaos, and it was then I realised


    they had ambushed us from all sides.


    The wolf before me growled menacingly, his ws ripping through me as he brutally mmed me to


    the ground.


    I jumped up, shouting at Rhys to move. The rogue growled, his zing red eyes burning into me.


    I grabbed the torch from the ground and rammed it into his eyes, taking my chance and dragging Rhys


    away from the chaos.


    ¡°The Beta¡¯s down!¡± Someone shouted, making me freeze.


    I spun around, my heart in my throat. The blood was pumping through my body loudly, and a cold chill


    enveloped me.


    Goddess no¡­.


    I forced my body to move, trying to rush back outside.


    I had to get to Dad!


    Someone blocked my path and I mmed straight into a hard, muscr chest. I jerked away, trying to


    get past them, but a strong pair of hands grabbed my waist.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡±


    ¡°Let me go! Dad¡¯s out there! Mom too!¡±


    ¡°YILEYNA!¡± His deep growl made me freeze. ¡°Listen to me.¡±


    I stared up into the amber eyes of my crush, his hands cupped my face, a frown creasing his brow. But


    this time, it wasn¡¯t his beauty or touch that hit me, but the words that left those plump lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. They¡¯re dead.¡±


    And just like that, my world crashed down around me. Tearing me apart with pain and guilt. Even I


    didn¡¯t realise the scream that ripped through the air belonged to me¡­

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    YILEYNA


    Two months had passed since the night of the massacre, but the horrors of that attack still haunted the


    dreams of many. We lost thirty-four people that night, and another seventer on due to fatal injuries.


    What hurt the most was I knew Dad left the safety of the walls for me, to protect me and to make sure I


    was safe, and with his death, I lost Mom too. True mates who have marked one another will die


    together.


    A lot has changed since then, people look at me with contempt and hatred. I knew they med me for


    the loss of their Beta couple, but I med myself too. It was my fault.


    ¡°The cheek that she¡¯s showing her face here¡­¡±


    One of the two women who walked past us muttered. I smiled sadly, not bothering to look back at them.


    I don¡¯t think they realised that they may have lost their Beta couple, but I lost my parents.


    The familiar painful hold on my chest returned and I swallowed hard, trying to focus on the destination


    we were heading towards.


    Charlene turned, ring at the back of the two women.


    ¡°Ignore them.¡± She said, wrapping her arm around mine.


    ¡°I do, my beautiful queen.¡± I smiled at her; among everyone, she was the one who didn¡¯t change


    towards me.


    Sure, the Alpha and Luna were ok with me, but I didn¡¯t see them too often and I did feel a hint of


    hostility from the Alpha¡­ I still remember when he asked what I was doing out there, how my


    carelessness had cost us all¡­


    ¡°Come on, we better hurry before Theon realises we are no longer in the baths.¡± She giggled.


    Theon. That was someone else who treated me indifferently, the same as ever. The most emotion I


    saw on him was when he told me their fate¡­


    ¡°You know, he¡¯s going to get angry. Again.¡± I smirked, brushing away the thoughts that flooded my


    mind.


    ¡°Oh well, you are one of the strongest people I know, in thest two months you have taken that to an


    entirely new level. He¡¯ll know I¡¯m safe.¡± She stated confidently.


    She was exaggerating. I was skilled, but I was by far one of the strongest.


    Charlene¡­ what would I do without her?


    But it didn¡¯t take long for someone to turn on me¡­ Would I lose her too?


    Since my parent¡¯s death, I had focused on working harder, and pushing myself to my limits. I was


    seventeen, but I still hadn¡¯t gotten my wolf. Werewolves usually shifted at any age from thirteen, the


    latest recorded shift was at neen. But the average age was fourteen to sixteen for most wolves.


    Charlene had shifted at fifteen, and I was now seventeen, nearly eighteen with no sign of a shift


    happening.


    I know it was something that everyone talked about. I was the daughter of the Beta couple, I should


    have shifted by now.


    In the kingdom of Astalion, there were ten packs, with the centre and thergest territory belonging to


    King Andres, father of Charlene and the Alpha of the Silver Storm Pack.


    I knew the expectation of shifting and proving my worth to take the Beta position had only grown since


    my parents had passed away, but there was nothing that I could do to force it to happen. I just had to


    bide my time and wait for the shift.


    We walked through the bustling streets and past the lines of trees heading towards the coast. The sun


    was already low in the sky, and we would only have an hour at most.


    ¡°Finally! Some space to breathe.¡± Charlene whispered as we headed down the rocky path.


    I didn¡¯t me her, things had been rather tense as ofte and I knew there was something troubling


    her. If she wanted to share, she knew I was there for her, when she was ready to tell me.


    We reached our destination, and she smiled, slipping off her shoes and beginning to take her dress off.


    It was safe down this side, well, as long as we were gone by nightfall, that¡¯s when the waters became a


    threat.


    The coast this close to Westerwell was for the most part not too bad, but the sea was the kingdom of a


    dark species and it wasmon knowledge not to linger anywhere close to the waters at night.


    I unzipped my boots, unbuttoned my leather pants and stripped them off, leaving the white shirt that I


    had tucked into my pants on, it only partially covered my derriere which was d in tiny underwear.


    I was five feet seven, inparison to Charlene¡¯s five-foot-ten. For werewolves, I was slightly on the


    shorter side, and unlike Charlene who had a slender toned body, I had slightly curvier hips and an ass


    that had a little more fat than the average she-wolf. With double D breasts that made me appear more


    like an Omega at times, I was a little more conscious of stripping bare even though we were alone.


    Charlene was only in her lingerie and was already sshing around in the water. I walked into the


    water, allowing the soothing tides to wash over me.


    I loved the sea, the feel of the waves rippling against me, the calmness of the fresh air and the smell of


    the clean salty water. It was more rxing than anything else.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡±


    My eyes flew open just as Charlene grabbed my ankle, dragging me into the water and making me


    gasp as I stumbled, tumbling backwards into the water. I gasped again as I broke the surface, brushing


    back my wet hair and giving her a mocking re.


    ¡°Charl! Oh, you asked for it!¡±


    We sshed each other, shrieking and giggling when we managed to shove the other under the water.


    I think for a while I was able to forget all my troubles, when the red glow of the sun bathed us in its


    warm colours, I looked at Charlene.


    ¡°I think we better head back now, I¡¯m sure Theon found out we¡¯re missing.¡± I suggested reluctantly, not


    wanting to leave the warmth of the water.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not that I¡¯d mind him showing up. He¡¯s so stiff and indifferent, I wonder if seeing us almost naked


    would even bother him?¡± She mused, swimming away.


    ¡°I doubt it, nothing bothers him. Charlene!¡±


    ¡°Five minutes! One swim and I¡¯ll be back!¡± She called out, swimming away.


    I sighed, staring out at the glittering water and taking a deep breath. I ducked under the water, looking


    at the fish that were swimming around. I held my breath for several moments enjoying the beauty


    beneath the surface, before my body begged for oxygen and I broke the surface, taking in a deep gulp


    of air as I brushed my hair off my face.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat and I turned, staring up at the man that stood at the edge of the water; his


    coppery brown hair brushed back, his amber eyes burning with a fury that was barely contained, and


    his chiselled jaw set taught as he clenched his teeth. His bulging arms were crossed over his broad


    chest, the tattoos that peeked out from the cor and sleeves of his clothes only added to how hot he


    looked right now. The sun making his hair look like it was on fire, emphasising every angle and curve of


    his face.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I raised an eyebrow, very aware that if I got out now my shirt would be sticking to me and


    reveal my y lingerie.


    ¡°You left without telling me.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, or you wouldn¡¯t have allowed us to leave. I¡¯m surprised it took you this long toe here.¡±


    ¡°Get out now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my guard, Charlene¡¯s gone for a swim, go find her instead.¡± I suggested, sinking lower into


    the water, leaving only my eyes above water.


    ¡°You know the waters are dangerous once night falls Yileyna, we need to head back.¡± His deep, sexy


    voice only made my core clench. ¡°Do not make me get you out.¡±


    That wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea¡­


    I sighed and swam to the edge in defeat. Getting out of the water, I red at the taller man, wishing I


    was wearing my boots, at least I would have had a few extra inches on me. Standing at six feet five, he


    towered over me.


    ¡°I never knew you were so scared of sirens.¡± I smirked tauntingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I just don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be of much use with a few missing limbs.¡± He remarked, his gaze


    dipping down to my soaking body.


    I kept my eyes on his, trying to gauge his reaction. His eyes seemed to burn through the flimsy fabrics


    that covered me, and I felt very bare. My white shirt was now see-through, clinging to my curves, and


    thece of my bra was clearly visible, my nipples stiff from the water that had cooled considerably.


    That, or due to the man that stood before me.


    Not one movement¡­ not one hint of desire¡­ His gaze en


    nded at my thighs, and then I got the tiniest reaction. His tongue slid over his bottom lip, his eyes


    glimmering with a hue of gold before he turned his back on me smoothly.


    ¡°Get dressed and get Charlene, the Alpha wants to see the both of us.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    3. The Alpha King


    YILEYNA


    Surprisingly, Theon said nothing to Charlene when she returned, not even casting her a nce as we


    made our way back towards the castle. We split up, with Theon escorting Charlene to her room whilst I


    headed to my own quarters, the Beta quarters. A ce that was so empty since Mom and Dad were


    gone.


    I quickly showered before pulling on a navy fitted top, ck pants and boots, before I pulled my wet


    hair back into a ponytail.


    I exited my room and almost knocked into Theon, who was leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± I gasped, jumping back, my heart thumping. ¡°You scared me.¡±


    ¡°For someone so audacious, I didn¡¯t know anything could scare you.¡± He replied emotionlessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s life if you don¡¯t live it at full throttle?¡± I replied, making sure the door was locked before we both


    fell in step.


    ¡°Let me guess, not living, simply existing?¡± He raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you figured it out.¡± He whispered huskily, leaning down.


    My heart skipped a beat as our eyes met, making me feel giddy. His sexy masculine scent invaded my


    senses, the thrum of his steady heartbeat making my own pound louder.


    ¡°Jerk.¡± I managed to retort, pushing him away.


    Theon had only been in this pack for two years, we didn¡¯t know where he hade from, or who he


    was. The only thing he remembered when he regained consciousness was his name: Theon.


    It had actually been Charlene and me who had found him, a few weeks after her shift. We had been


    out, sneaking away as usual, when we saw a Naga; a half-human, half-serpent like being. Unlike the


    ones who lived onnd, the sea Naga were as dangerous as the sirens, and this one had been no


    different.


    Seeing the bloody body in the Naga¡¯s hold, Charlene had frozen in horror, and although my instincts


    told me to run, I couldn¡¯t leave someone to die and so I had swum out. With nothing but my sword, I


    had managed to injure the Naga just enough to free Theon from his hold. Despite him having elemental


    powers, I had managed to pull Theon to safety and we had then called for help.


    But Theon didn¡¯t know that, Charlene had asked if she could say she saved him when she saw how


    handsome the young man was. As much as I would have loved to taunt him, this was even better. Now


    I often reminded him that he had been saved by a princess.


    We weren¡¯t sure about Theon¡¯s age but he looked to be in his early twenties.


    It had taken time for everyone to trust him, but slowly he became one of us and was initiated into the


    pack. He never regained his memory, but he was hard-working, strong and an excellent warrior, so he


    had risen through the ranks. He was now an Epsilon rank warrior, which meant there were only four


    ranks above him and that included the Alpha rank.


    Being the princess¡¯ bodyguard was an honourable job, it meant that the Alpha trusted him and knew he


    was capable of protecting her.


    We walked down the hall, I turned towards the Alpha King¡¯s office only for Theon to take a left.


    ¡°The office is this way.¡±


    ¡°I know, but did I say he was in his office?¡± He replied as if this was obvious.


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    Alpha Andres, no matter how many times you go before him, he was still intimidating and powerful. He


    was the biggest man I had seen at around six-feet-seven or eight inches, he just looked far toorge


    around everyone else. There was a handful of men around Theon¡¯s size, but they were rare too. The


    king was a beast and a king in all aspects.


    Theon walked out of the double doors that led to the back grounds, and I grabbed the door before it


    swung shut in my face.


    ¡°Ever heard of manners? That¡¯s no way to treat ady.¡± I remarked.


    ¡°Never knew you were one.¡± His emotionless reply came as he nced at me over his shoulder. His


    gaze flicked to my body for a moment before a small smirk crossed his face. ¡°Yeah, definitely not a


    woman.¡±


    I¡¯ll get you back for that¡­


    I red at his back, my gaze falling to his ass. I couldn¡¯t deny he was sexy, yet he was equally


    irritating. Although both Charlene and I found him incredibly handsome, he didn¡¯t give us any attention.


    Althoughtely, I felt he teased me a little more¡­ or maybe that was me being wishful.


    I followed him out just as the king mmed two men to the ground, making the ground shake at the


    impact.


    His torso was shirtless, a man made from pure bulging muscles. His tanned skin was littered with scars


    and tattoos of runes. Symbols and images depicting war and victory mapped his entire torso, and his


    straggly chocte brown hair fell below his huge muscr shoulders. He was the opposite of his


    daughter, who had gone after her mother.


    ¡°Just on time. Who¡¯s next?¡± He asked with a grin as he turned to us, his gold tooth glinting under the


    lights of the courtyard.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind sparring with you Alpha, but I fear I may not make it out alive.¡± I replied with a small


    smile.


    It felt good to know he was still talking to me, even if it was just the adrenaline of beating us to a pulp


    that put him in a good mood.


    ¡°I hear you have been training a lot more¡­ let¡¯s see.¡±


    That was amand.


    One I couldn¡¯t disobey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± Theon remarked mockingly, crossing his arms and cing one hand under his chin, as if he


    was about to enjoy the show.


    I stepped out and looked up at my Alpha, amusement clear in his eyes. He knew I wouldn¡¯t evenst a


    few minutes¡­ The two men who had been thrown to the ground got up as the king jerked his head in


    dismissal.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you are reckless or brave.¡± The king stated, grabbing a towel and wiping his face which


    was coated with ayer of sweat.


    ¡°A little of both?¡± I suggested when he turned back to me.


    A predatorial grin crossed his face and he raised his fist, lunging at me without warning. My eyes flew


    open and I ducked to the left, just as his fist hit the ground, creating a crack. He turned and threw


    another punch, using all his brute strength. Of course, I wouldn¡¯tst when it came to a battle of


    strength.


    Was it disrespectful to defend or attack the king?


    I kept dodging when the king growled.


    ¡°Do not run! Attack! I¡¯m sure Will showed you something!¡± The sudden anger and irritation in his voice


    at the loss of his closest confidant was raw and clear, sending a stab of pain through me.


    Of course he had¡­ I would never let my father¡¯s name be tarnished¡­


    I knew that he med me too.


    I could see it in his eyes, even if he never voiced it¡­ But didn¡¯t they realise it hurt me too?


    A sh of anger overcame me, but I didn¡¯t let it show. The urge to release this pent-up irritation was


    rising within me. If the king had strength, then I had speed.


    This time when he lunged at me, fist raised, I didn¡¯t duck, blocking it with my arms and gritting my teeth


    as I felt something break. I twisted, grabbing the king¡¯s thick forearms, and with all the force I could


    muster, I kicked him straight in the stomach. I do hope he realised I could have kneed him where the


    sun didn¡¯t shine, but I don¡¯t think it would have been very respectful.


    He staggered slightly and I nced at Theon, a sh of surprise crossing his usually arrogant,


    emotionless face.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Talent but no strength.¡± The king grunted, turning away, a clear signal that we were done.


    My arms screamed in agony, but they would heal. I looked down, noticing my right one was at a slight


    angle, but I was not going to snap it into ce in front of the king.


    I didn¡¯t reply, bowing my head in submission. I knew what he meant¡­ the fact that I hadn¡¯t shifted or


    come into full strength¡­


    He picked up a bottle of water, downing it in a few gulps, leaning against one of the pirs as he looked


    at both Theon and me. I could feel Theon¡¯s gaze burning into me, but I refused to look at him.


    ¡°Do you know why we are constantly attacked?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Everyone wants a slice of the power that the Alpha king holds, and possibly the legend that the one


    who conquers Astalion ultimately has within their hold the power to rule the thirteen kingdoms and the


    seven seas.¡± Theon replied.


    That old folk¡¯s tale? I know people believed it, but I didn¡¯t think Theon was one for old wives¡¯ tales.


    The king nodded with a smirk.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a whole load of bullshit, but every myth and legendes from somewhere.¡± His smirk


    vanished and he looked up at the sky. ¡°I trust you both. Theon, we may have only had you here for two


    years, but you have proven yourself as a loyal warrior, and an honoured member of this pack. I have


    ced my greatest treasure in your care, and I know you will protect her with everything. You will


    honour the oath you took when you joined us.¡±


    I nced at Theon, who was simply watching the king indifferently. Both men were regal and powerful,


    I felt like an unnecessary extra here. Why did he want to speak to me?


    ¡°She saved my life. That isn¡¯t a debt that I¡¯ll ever forget.¡± He replied.


    The king nodded.


    ¡°Yileyna, you are the¡­ daughter of my closest friend and confidant, and you are also Charlene¡¯s best


    friend. I know you mean the world to her and despite everything, you do protect her. There is


    something I need to share with you both¡­¡± His gaze scanned the area, making sure we were alone.


    Why did it feel like whatever he wanted to tell us was very important?


    ¡°The myth you speak of Theon, the so-called treasure given to the middle kingdom; the heart of


    Kadia, of our world¡­It¡¯s not a tome or a magical crystal, it¡¯s something entirely different¡­ and the


    reason no one has ever found it. It¡¯s said to be revealed every few centuries¡­¡±


    I frowned as I began to piece the puzzle together. He mentioned Charlene¡­ Was she somehow


    connected?


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Theon murmured, but I could tell from his tone that understanding had dawned on him.


    ¡°Yes. My daughter is the heart, the treasure that every kingdom seeks.¡±


    Theon¡¯s eyes shed a brilliant gold, but it was only for a split second as he frowned.


    ¡°That makes sense¡­ A treasure to reveal itself every fifth century¡­ because it¡¯s reborn.¡± Theon


    mused, realisation flooding his face.


    The king nodded.


    ¡°Yes, in an Alpha female. However, the thing is, Charlene has not shown any signs of unlocking this


    power. Trouble is rising from all sides, we cannot dy.¡±


    Well, I knew how that felt, having something expected of you and yet¡­ unable to do anything about it.


    ¡°What if she isn¡¯t the one to have this ability? You said yourself, once every few centuries, maybe it¡¯s


    not Charlene.¡± I reasoned, trying not to clutch my broken arm.


    ¡°She is the heart of Kadia, before her birth a prophecy was revealed. My daughter is the one holding


    the heart of our world, the powers that everyone on the seeks and I want you Theon to train her,


    to push her to her limits until she unlocks those powers by luck or by force.¡±


    His cold grey eyes met Theon¡¯s amber ones. An agreement was made without even a word spoken.


    The king dismissed us soon after, and as we walked down the hallway in silence, I didn¡¯t know what to


    make of it. Something big was worrying the king for him to actually think of pushing Charlene to her


    limits. I knew he chose Theon because everyone knew he followed rules without thinking of the


    consequences.


    ¡°Do you think you can do that to her?¡± I asked, knowing exactly what pushing her to her limits meant¡­


    I was doing the same to myself, sometimes I wasn¡¯t even able to move after training and even fell


    unconscious at times.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°She saved your life, and you want to break her?¡±


    His smouldering eyes met mine, and he turned, making my heart thunder under the intensity.


    ¡°If it¡¯s for her benefit, then yes I¡¯ll break her willingly.¡± A small smirk crossed his lips as he tilted his


    head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little storm, jealous?¡±


    ¡°Oh please, jealous of what? Being beaten to a pulp by you?¡± I growled, when suddenly he grabbed my


    arm and snapped it back into ce, making me whimper at the jarring pain that shot through my arm


    and neck, making my eyes water.


    ¡°No.¡± He leaned closer, the heat of his body invading my personal space, his chest grazing against


    mine. I felt his warm breath on my ear as he whispered the words that sent a rush of pleasure through


    me. ¡°To be broken by me.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    4. My Worth


    YILEYNA


    Last night¡¯s events were fresh on my mind, along with Alpha Andres¡¯s and Theon¡¯s parting words, I


    hadn¡¯t even been able to thank him for helping fix my arm. Something that I could have done myself,


    but it¡¯s a lot easier when you¡¯re not the one snapping your bones back into ce. I hadn¡¯t shifted yet,


    so I didn¡¯t heal as fast as those who had.


    I had woken up with Theon¡¯s words ying on my mind and an ache between my legs that begged for


    only one man¡¯s touch. As much as I was sure I could find a man to satiate the hunger, I didn¡¯t want just


    anyone.


    I had changed ande out to one of the smaller, less frequently used training fields. No one really


    came this far out often, and since the pack had in a way shunned me, I felt morefortable training


    out here alone.


    Rain had fallen heavily all through the night and it was still ongoing. The ground beneath my feet was


    muddy and my boots werepletely covered in it. Squelching with every move I made as I punched


    the tree repeatedly, venting my frustration.


    I was wearing a tank top with a leather jacket and pants; my hair was open, and I waspletely


    drenched despite the overhead branches that partially shielded me from the rain. I didn¡¯t mind it, I was


    simply relieved that there was not a soul in sight. I guess the regrs were all training in the indoor


    courts and halls.


    I punched the tree again, the Alpha¡¯s words ringing in my head.


    ¡®Talent but no strength.¡¯


    The tone of his voice made it obvious I was just a failure¡­


    I punched the tree harder, staring at the blood that streaked the trunk. Despite the bandages I had


    wrapped around my hands, I had still bruised them. The once white wrap was covered with dirt, water,


    and blood.


    Useless.


    A failure¡­


    I was a shame to the De¡¯Lacor name¡­ I was meant to be my father¡¯s legacy¡­ Someone who he¡¯d be


    proud to call his daughter, the future Beta, but without my wolf, I don¡¯t think that title was going to be


    mine.


    It had been two months and I knew the rest of the ranked wolves wanted the king to pick a new Beta¡­


    No doubt the Gamma and Delta wolves had their eyes on that position. A position that was rightfully the


    De¡¯Lacor¡¯s.


    I felt an all-too-familiar stinging in my eyes as I continued to hit the tree. My grunts, whimpers of pain


    and effort faded into the sound of the downpour. Weather that truly fitted my mood.


    I kept going, no longer focusing on anything but the pain in my entire body, I knew I was going to end


    up in bed for an entire day after this.


    I stumbled, my feet skidding in the mud. I fell forward, bracing my hands on the tree as my knees hit


    the ground.


    ¡°Now I think that¡¯s the best position for you to be in.¡± A haughty voice from behind came.


    Irritation shed through me as I got to my feet, turning to look at the two young men who stood there.


    Niki and Kyson. Warriors that were of the same rank as Theon, but unlike him, both were trash in


    my eyes.


    It had been Niki who had spoken. With his dark hair and blue eyes, one might think he was


    handsome, but his personality was far from it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone was asking you what the best position for me to be in is.¡± I replied, acting


    unbothered as I began to unwrap the bandage on my right hand. I was shaking from exhaustion and


    the number of splinters embedded in my hands were far more than I realised.


    ¡°Curvaceous, beautiful and wolf less, I think we have ourselves an Omega¡­ and what are they good


    for, Kyson?¡± Niki remarked, a smirk on his face.


    Anger red inside of me at the insult, I was no Omega!


    ¡°Fucking.¡± Kyson added arrogantly, his brown eyes glimmering with lust.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Niki replied, his voiceced with amusement.


    ¡°Say that again and I¡¯ll show you what you will or won¡¯t be capable of when I¡¯m done with you.¡± I


    hissed, clenching my fists.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see you have quite the tongue on you, maybe we could put it to better use.¡± Kyson stepped


    forward; his shoulder-length blond hair was pulled back in a pony, disying the scar that ran across


    his jaw.


    If he carried on as he was, I wouldn¡¯t mind adding another one to his face.


    I scoffed as I stared at them in disgust. There was no one around for miles and in the exhausted state I


    was in, I didn¡¯t want to be alone with these two¡­


    ¡°How about we do just that? Just looking at her makes me want to bury myself into the little whore.¡±


    ¡°Touch me Niki, and I swear by the goddess I will have you castrated.¡±


    ¡°I think you forget you have no rank anymore; don¡¯t you know what they are saying in court? Theon


    might be taking the Beta title¡­ and once he does, you be an Omega by default. But y for the


    right team and we might just make that experience very pleasurable for you¡­¡±


    His words shook me, but I refused to admit that. Was it true? Theon may be Beta?


    He advanced towards me, making my heart thunder. His eyes were predatory, like the animal he was.


    Unmarked women were just targets for men like them, and one without a wolf was the perfect


    ything¡­


    ¡°I am Yileyna De¡¯Lacor, and until the king himself strips me of my rank, I am still the Beta candidate.¡± I


    warned, my voice sounding breathless and shaky even to me.


    ¡°And a beautiful name it is for the flower you are. The king can strip your title but allow me to strip you


    of a little more.¡± Niki remarked, his eyes darkening with hunger as his gaze fell to my front and I


    realised my shirt was sticking to me, almostpletely see-through thanks to the rain. In a sh, he


    grabbed my arm, spun me around and tugged my jacket off roughly.


    I heard Kyson¡¯s sadistic chuckle, and felt their eyes on me. Niki¡¯s hand reached around, grabbing


    my left breast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I hissed, ripping his hand from my body, twisting back towards them and yanking free


    from his hold only for him to grab my hand and squeeze it painfully. I winced as I felt something break,


    making me gasp in pain.


    I needed to get away from here. Now.


    He mmed me against the tree, the jagged edges of the splinters I had created in the trunk cutting


    into my back. I could feel them embedded into me, making my eyes water in pain.


    I raised my hands, using both to try to push him back, but he was a wall of muscle and one that was


    not going to budge no matter how hard I tried. I was as weak as a pup, and he was a full-fledged


    werewolf.


    My gaze flickered to Kyson, who stood there watching, a smirk on his face. As much as I wanted to


    plead for him to help me, I knew he was waiting his turn¡­ The very thought made me sick¡­


    ¡°Let go of me, Niki.¡± I growled coldly.


    He sneered in response and instead stepped right up to me. Reaching down, he forced my legs apart. I


    shoved him hard, but he didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°You will pay for this, Niki!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Will I?¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Probably not¡­ he was the respected son of one of the highest-ranked families¡­ No, he wouldn¡¯t pay


    because I didn¡¯t have my father to protect me anymore.


    Right now, I was the one who was a no one¡­ even if no one said it¡­ I knew.


    He pushed me back roughly, pinning my arms to my side as he forced himself between my legs, and I


    felt my stomach churn as I felt his hard shaft pressing against me.


    Immense rage red inside of me, like a brewing storm, as I struggled in his hold. Did he really find


    pleasure in this?


    If there was a time to shift, now would be it. I was using all my willpower and strength to fight him, but I


    had worn myself down. I felt helpless¡­ useless. Even though I tried so hard, and trained so hard, I was


    still weak.


    ¡°Calm down, beautiful, let¡¯s put this body to good use.¡± He rasped huskily, making me re at him in


    disgust.


    Had he always been so¡­ ugly and sick?


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I hissed, trying to kick him, but he had my legs mped between his, restricting me


    completely.


    He bent down, one hand squeezing my neck as he forcefully pinned my head back against the tree


    trunk, his eyes falling to my lips, as he licked his hungrily.


    A move that could look appealing on one person¡¯s face, but was sickening on Niki¡¯s.


    Using all my might, I tried again and pushed him, making him momentarily loosen his grip.


    I needed to escape!


    Taking the chance, I darted to the side, ready to make a run for it when a hand twisted in my hair and


    yanked me back.


    ¡°Now she wants to do this the fucking hard way.¡± Niki spat.


    Something hit the back of my head and I heard Kyson murmur something as I fell to my knees. He


    tossed whatever he had hit me with to the ground.


    ¡°She¡¯s done.¡± Niki¡¯s voice came before I was pushed backwards into the mud.


    My vision was slightly hazy as my top was ripped off, leaving me exposed in my bra. Niki climbed on


    top of me, pinning my thighs under his knee as he began to unbuckle his pants.


    ¡°The Alpha will not forgive you!¡± I shouted.


    He scoffed.


    ¡°He won¡¯t care¡­ you aren¡¯t even Beta¡¯s Williams¡¯s own blood¡­ I think you were right Kyson, she was


    probably born from an Omega whore.¡±


    His words hit me hard, my heart thumping in fear.


    What were they saying¡­ What did he mean?


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you exactly what someone like you deserves¡­¡± He reached down, ready to unbutton my


    pants, but I forced myself up.


    I¡¯ll ask questionster, I needed to get away from here!


    No matter how terrified and helpless I felt, I was not going to let this happen. My body screamed in


    response, I brought my knee up and kicked Niki in the leg, making him fall back onto the muddy


    ground.


    I lurched to my feet and barrelled into Kyson. He staggered and I turned away, I needed to run as far


    and fast as possible before they seeded in raping me.


    ¡°Grab her!¡± Niki growled at Kyson.


    I ran blindly, the mud slowing me down, my feet squelching as they sank into the ground. Both men


    were gaining on me, but luckily being heavier, they were finding it harder to keep up, sinking deeper


    into the muddy ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do something you will regret, you bitch!¡± Niki growled just as I stumbled, falling face-first into


    the mud.


    ¡°I would say the same to you too, Levin.¡±


    My head snapped up as a pair of hands grabbed my elbows, lifting me from the ground. Wet strands of


    coppery brown hair fell over his forehead, rain water trickling down his perfect features and I found


    myself staring into a pair of seductive yet dangerous amber eyes.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    5. A Hot Brew


    YILEYNA


    The rain continued to beat down upon us, washing away most of the mud that had sshed in my face.


    He reached up, brushing my dirty hair back from my face, my eyes fluttered shut under his touch, a


    touch that I weed¡­


    A wave of relief washed over me. Theon was many things; mocking, aloof, cold and arrogant, but he


    was not a monster.


    ¡°It seems you can¡¯t stay out of trouble for even a moment.¡± He murmured quietly before his eyes


    sharply snapped to the two men who stood a mere few feet away.


    ¡°You should leave, don¡¯t interfere where it¡¯s not your business.¡± Niki¡¯s cocky voice came from


    behind.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The gold sh in Theon¡¯s eyes made my heart skip a beat, even if the rest of his face remained


    emotionless, the anger I saw in those eyes¡­ for me. My stomach fluttered, before Theon moved me


    behind him.


    ¡°As warriors of the pack, it¡¯s a nice example to set.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Leave. You saw nothing.¡± Kyson added coldly.


    I stared at the back of Theon¡¯s head as I crossed my arms over my breasts, hugging myself.


    ¡°I saw enough to take this back to the Alpha.¡± Theon stepped forward and both men tensed.


    I frowned as realisation hit me. They weren¡¯t scared of Theon, but the fact that he may be the future


    Beta¡­ How rank made you everything or nothing¡­


    The two exchanged looks, mind linking before they red at me coldly. The silent promise that this was


    not over was clear in their eyes. Both men walked past us, only for Theon to grab Niki by the cor


    and punch him across the jaw.


    ¡°What the actual fuck?!¡± Niki hissed, clutching his face as he stumbled back.


    ¡°Touch her again, and I will kill you.¡± Theon replied, his voice dangerous and cold.


    Both men walked off but Theon turned towards me. I suddenly felt very bare, despite having paraded in


    front of him only yesterday¡­ Today was different, I suddenly felt dirty and used, the sheer weight of


    what could have happened crashing down on me. I turned my back on him, not wanting him to see the


    vulnerable state I was in.


    The fear that rattled me, my entire body was beyond the point of exhaustion. I gasped when I felt his


    fingers brush my upper back. I bit my lip when he tugs a lint of wool from me.


    The silence between us was loud, but I had nothing to say today. My heart thudded when I felt the


    warmth of his jacket being ced around my shoulders, his scent invading my senses, I closed my


    eyes. Despite the intensity of thefort it brought me, the sheer reality that I was now a no one¡­


    pretty much alone in this world, hit me hard.


    My parents were dead¡­ I couldn¡¯t uphold the De¡¯Lacor name and I had no one¡­


    You have Charlene and Theon¡­ I tried to tell myself, but did I?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± His voice came and I nodded, clutching the jacket around me tightly as he


    turned away.


    To my surprise, he took hold of my wrist, ncing at my bruised hands, a frown creasing his brow as


    he led me away. I looked at hisrge hand wrapped around the sleeve of his leather jacket, my heart


    skipping a beat.


    He had saved me¡­


    ¡®Theon may be Beta¡­¡¯


    I nced up at him sharply, wondering how true that was. Did he know?


    I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t even realise we hade to a stop. He pushed open the door to


    the small cabin.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked,


    ¡°My ce.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You live at the castle¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a room at the castle, but this is mine.¡± He corrected, looking over at me. I realised that I had


    actually never been here¡­ But how much did I really know about Theon? Not much, he didn¡¯t really


    share, nor did I bother to ask. ¡°Are you nning on letting the rain continue to flood the ce?¡±


    I blinked and quickly stepped out of the doorway, about to shut it when he leaned over me, snapping it


    shut.


    My heart skipped a beat as he flipped the light on and I took a good look around me. It was simple and


    clean, with a small kitchen area and a table with two chairs was standing to one side. On the other side


    a two-seater sofa was opposite the firece, with a coffee table before it and tworge bookshelves on


    either side of the firece.


    Two doors led off the room, most likely to the bedroom and bathroom.


    Theon walked across the room and through one of the doors, I peered inside, seeing the edge of a bed


    from where I stood. I turned away, ncing up at the ceiling with the wooden beams and the iron


    filigree light shades, I had to admit the ce looked very cosy.


    His scent lingered in the air, I wonder how much time he spent here? I looked down at the mud we had


    stained the ground with, and slowly stepped out of my boots, not wanting to spread the mud and water


    everywhere. I clutched Theon¡¯s jacket around me.


    Must I give it back?


    ¡°Go shower.¡±


    I looked up as Theon stepped out of his room, holding a shirt and some sweatpants. His clothes.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, walking over to him. I took the clothes gingerly, careful not to dirty them.


    ¡°Wear the shirt back to front, I¡¯ll check your back over.¡± He said just when I turned away, making me


    freeze.


    Check my back? He was going to check it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that or we go to the royal healer, take your pick.¡± He cut in coldly.


    I frowned. What happened wasn¡¯t something I wanted others to know, it wasn¡¯t going to help my case


    in any way and the rumours would spread fast.


    I entered the bathroom, shutting the door behind me and hung the clean clothes up on the peg behind


    the door, before I took his jacket off, mud-covered the lining and I felt guilty.


    I¡¯ll rinse them off once I had rinsed the mud off myself I decided.


    I turned the showerhead on and ced my hand under it, waiting for the water to warm and quickly


    stripped out of my clothes, carefully cing my panties aside. They weren¡¯t as wet as the rest of my


    clothes and I needed to wear them. I stepped into the tub and under the water, weing the warmth


    of the hot water, letting it soothe my aching bones.


    Once I had soaped myself clean and realised that I smelt a little like Theon thanks to his body wash, I


    stepped out of the shower and grabbed one of his towels. I dried myself quickly and then walked over


    to my muddy clothes, dumping them into the tub I had just gotten out of and quickly felt inside of


    Theon¡¯s jacket pockets. Taking out a few explosive enchantments and two small daggers, I ced


    them aside and dumped his jacket into the bath too. Scanning the bathroom, I looked in the drawer


    under the washbasin but didn¡¯t find any washing powder.


    I guess he took his clothes to the castle to have washed, Omegas or the human staff would usually do


    all the chores like this and someone of Theon¡¯s status would have one or two Omegas attending to him


    personally, that I was sure of.


    Remembering what Niki said made a pang of jealousy flood inside of me. Theon was a young man,


    one who would obviously have needs¡­ did he have Omegas for his sexual desires? Or maybe he


    visited The White Dove.


    A deep frown settled on my face as my thoughts got darker and darker. After wringing out the clothes, I


    draped them over the edge of the tub and towelled myself dry before slipping my panties on. My body


    was screaming with exhaustion and the urge to just curl up into a ball and go to sleep threatened to


    consume me.


    I examined the pants before pulling them on, tying them tightly by the drawstring at my waist. Last of all


    the shirt, I slip it on backwards, flinching slightly as I reached behind and closed one button.


    I looked at my bruised hands and sighed, picking out a few splinters before I clutched the towel and


    stepped out of the bathroom. I looked around, noticing the curtains were drawn, the lights were


    switched on, the floor was clean from all the mud and water, and both our shoes stood by the front


    door, clean. The hearth was lit with a zing fire that warmed the entire room up.


    I looked over at Theon who was pouring what smelt like coffee into two mugs. I couldn¡¯t resist a small


    smile from crossing my lips, I don¡¯t think I had ever seen Theon do anything so¡­ ordinary? I wasn¡¯t


    sure if it was the right word, but he still looked far too handsome whilst doing something like that.


    He nced at me, raising an eyebrow and I shook my head quickly, turning away, trying not to blush. I


    went over to the sofa and took a seat staring at the shelves. Most looked like history books, although


    there were some training ones and others on other subjects.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nosy.¡± He remarked, cing the two mugs on the table, and I took a moment to drink up his


    muscr biceps.


    Oh Goddess this man is made to sin¡­ May I be the subject of that sin?


    I frowned at the thought, remembering the incident with Niki.


    ¡°Drink it whilst it¡¯s warm.¡± He said, taking a seat on the sofa, and I suddenly became very aware that


    this was the first time we were in a private ce, alone.


    I reached for the mug, my arms screaming with agony, when he grabbed hold of my wrist, pulling me


    back.


    ¡°Are you simply stupid, or incredibly reckless?¡± He raised an eyebrow, giving me a cold gaze. My heart


    skipped a beat when he took my hand in his, using the other hand to feel my bones, cricking a few as


    he went. I bit my lip at one point, trying not to pay attention to the tingles that danced up my hand and


    arm at his touch. He dropped my hand, taking the other and picked out a few pieces of wood that my


    body hadn¡¯t automatically rejected.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± I winced when he pulled out a thin piece of splinter that was embedded in my finger.


    He nced up at me, before he let go of my hand.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer that question.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realise it was a question.¡± I replied. Reaching over I grabbed the mug, the shirt I was wearing


    slid off my shoulder, and I ced my free hand on my chest, moving back slowly. I inhaled the milky


    coffee, relishing the smell before I took a sip.


    Theon had made coffee. For me¡­


    Oh, I couldn¡¯t wait to tell Charlene, wait can I tell her this? No, if she knew what happened she wouldn¡¯t


    be happy¡­


    I sipped the coffee, enjoying the silence as Theon picked up his own mug and downed it in a few gulps


    making my eyes widen.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that hot?¡± I asked in surprise.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Not for me. I can handle the heat; we aren¡¯t all babies.¡±


    His mocking arrogant tone made me narrow my eyes.


    ¡°I am not a baby¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ maybe not¡­ Want to share exactly how stuff went down that path?¡± He asked, the mood


    darkening instantly.


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t know what to say. How do you tell someone you didn¡¯t even do anything


    wrong or anything to instigate that?


    Niki¡¯s words were spinning in my head, only adding to the exhaustion I was feeling.


    ¡®¡­Aren¡¯t even Beta Williams¡¯s own blood¡­ Theon might be taking the Beta title¡­¡¯


    ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Hismand pulled me from my thoughts, and I nced down at the white shirt that was covering me,


    before staring into his eyes. A glint of something I couldn¡¯t make out flickered in them, but his gaze


    didn¡¯t falter, as if challenging me to refuse. I clutched the shirt tightly and slowly turned my back


    towards him, holding my mug steadily with both hands now.


    I bit my lip, trying to ignore my hammering heart that I knew he could hear too. I stared down at my


    mug as I felt him tug on the shirt slightly as he undid the button. His eyes were burning into me and my


    stomach fluttered as the shirt fell open, revealing my back to him.


    His heart was steady, and I wondered why he had such an effect on me?


    I hissed when he pulled the first of the splinters from my back.


    ¡°You have a few, and you¡¯ve begun healing, embedding them into your skin.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°Hold still.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, I was still!


    My eyes flew open when his hand went to my waist, gripping it tightly, sending a strong jolt of pleasure


    through me.


    Goddess, don¡¯t let him hear my heartbeat.


    He pulled out another splinter, making me flinch as a sharp stab of pain shot up my back.


    ¡°That one was deep.¡±


    I nodded, unable to focus with his hand still gripping my waist.


    Goddess¡­


    His touch was like a drug, intoxicating and dangerous yet so so¡­ tempting and made me feel all


    lightheaded.


    I felt a trickle of fresh blood drip down my back and Theon¡¯s thumb brush it up, igniting a trail of sparks


    in his wake.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    I turned just in time to see him lick the blood off his thumb, making my stomach flip and my core throb


    with a desire that he alone could ignite. His gaze flickered to mine and those intense amber eyes fell to


    my lips and then I heard it, the slight change to the beat of his heart¡­

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    6. Two Questions


    YILEYNA


    I quickly turned away, my cheeks burning as I gulped the rest of the coffee down. I felt him move away,


    so I quickly ced my mug down and stood up, trying not to groan at the ache in my muscles. I slid my


    arms out of the shirt, holding it firmly as I twisted it around, sliding my arms back in and buttoned it up. I


    turned back towards him, his arms now spread over the top of the couch as he red into the fire, his


    brows creased in concentration.


    ¡°Thanks for saving me.¡± I remarked gratefully, tugging at the sleeves of the shirt and stared down at the


    ground. I surely must look a sight in these oversize pants and shirt. Now, what do I do?


    I sat down on the small couch and pulled my knees up against my chest, feeling exhausted. ¡°You may


    not have been at their level, but you shouldn¡¯t push yourself to that extent where you cannot even


    defend yourself, especially somewhere secluded.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t think that would happen, I just thought to train¡­ I¡¯mcking in far more than shifting.¡± I


    whispered, very aware of his hand near my head on the back of the couch.


    ¡°Are you? Or are you allowing others to dictate that?¡± He asked, tilting his head as he looked at me, his


    hair almost glowing a gorgeous copper in the light of the fire from the hearth.


    ¡°It¡¯s true though, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not strong enough. I¡¯m nearly eighteen, but I haven¡¯t shifted¡­¡± I nced


    into the flickering mes, frowning. ¡°There¡¯s already talk that I may be stripped of my rank.¡±


    I looked up into his gorgeous eyes waiting for a reaction, anything to tell me what his opinion on that


    was. He looked away and into the mes for a second before his gaze snapped back to mine.


    ¡°Who told you?¡± He asked, making my stomach sink.


    So, he knew. He knew the Alpha wanted to make him Beta, I didn¡¯t know why that hurt as much as it


    did. What was I expecting? For him to care? For him toe and tell me? ¡°Does it matter?¡± I replied


    looking down at my knees, unable to hide the bitterness from my voice. ¡°The Alpha only mentioned it a


    week or so ago. Nothing is finalised, there¡¯s still time.¡± Each word was like a punch in the gut. The tears


    that I had been suppressing seemed to be on the verge of breaking their dam.


    Still time¡­


    ¡°If he gives you the title, you will take it, because he is your king.¡± I said, forcing a smile.


    His face remained emotionless as he looked at me. ¡°No one refuses the Alpha.¡±


    Yeah¡­


    I needed to get out of here¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be here, we weren¡¯t friends¡­ just two people who were always


    by the princess¡¯ side.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head out, thank you.¡± I whispered, sounding weaker than I was meant to. ¡°Yileyna¡­¡±


    I stood up, staggering slightly, my legs felt like lead and my entire body was aching from the workout.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head back.¡± I walked to the door, my eyes on my shoes.


    Just like that, the De¡¯Lacor name would vanish.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even walk straight.¡±


    I could smell him behind me. Goddess, he moved so silently.


    ¡°I can manage.¡± I replied coldly. ¡°I need no one.¡±


    I just about pulled one shoe on when he grabbed my elbow, yanking me back roughly. I gasped almost


    stumbling, but before I could fall, he mmed me up against the wall. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I hissed


    venomously. ¡°Proving my point. You are not leaving this ce until you are up to it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t keep me


    here!¡± ¡°Niki and Kyson are out there, are you sure you want to go back in this weather all alone?¡± ¡°I


    never knew you cared.¡± I shot back. For a moment he stared into my eyes, before he let go of me,


    letting me fall to the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t. Get out.¡± He replied coldly.


    I¡¯ll do exactly that.


    I pulled on my shoes with weak hands, realising if I stepped out into the rain, my shirt would be


    entirely see-through¡­ I looked around before walking back over to the couch and picking up the


    nket that was draped over the armchair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return this.¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s allowing you to borrow it.¡± And with that, he yanked it from my hold, his gaze dipping to my


    breasts which were moving far too much without my bra. ¡°If you want to leave, it¡¯s going to be like that.¡±


    He turned away, throwing the nket onto the sofa. I was leaving, one way or another. I yanked the


    door open without another word and hurried out into the rain, my arms crossed over my chest as I


    became instantly drenched. I didn¡¯t nce back and when the door shut, it didn¡¯t bother me. The future


    Beta¡­ Beta Theon. Nice. I knew I was being bitter, but it did hurt. I dragged my feet towards the castle,


    I needed to speak to the Alpha¡­ Niki said I wasn¡¯t my father¡¯s blood. What did he mean by that? 1


    I was relieved that I didn¡¯t really meet anyone on the way home and when I snuck into the castle, I was


    d that there weren¡¯t many people around, save the guards on duty.


    My body was ready to copse by the time I reached my quarters. I cursed realising my key was in the


    pocket of my pants. Pants I had left at Theon¡¯s, along with my bra¡­ Oh goddess, now what!


    I looked down the hall, tempted to go to Charlene, but now wasn¡¯t the time to disturb her, I¡¯m sure she


    was having dinner with her family. I¡¯d ask the head Omega¡­


    Or I¡¯d just wait here¡­ I felt far too tired to go in search of anyone and so I slid down the wall and curled


    up in a ball, wrapping my arms around my shivering cold body tightly.


    I¡¯ll just rest a little¡­


    I felt someone move me, but my eyes refused to open, in the hazy state of my mind I had a feeling that


    the scent was somehow familiar as strong arms lifted me from the ground. The sound of a key scraping


    in a lock could be heard.


    Open your eyes, Yileyna¡­ I couldn¡¯t, I felt like dead weight as my head lolled backwards, whoever was


    holding me didn¡¯t really seem to care. The familiar scent of Mom¡¯s cocoa butter candles seeped into my


    nose.


    Home?


    The man¡¯s footsteps creaked on the wooden floor.


    I managed to crack them open ever so slightly, but I felt like I was somewhere far away. I wasn¡¯t


    sure¡­. I was in my house, I could see that from the angle my head was tilted, it was all I saw before


    my eyes fluttered close once again.


    Get up¡­


    But I was far too gone for that, I felt myself being ced on a bed, my bed. Feeling fingers brushing my


    hair back ever so slowly it almost reminded me of Mom¡¯s soothing touch¡­ but it was different. I


    couldn¡¯t exin it¡­


    Comforting but¡­


    And then I heard the door shut before darkness weed me back into its folds¡­


    ¡°Seriously, Yileyna, who trains out in the cold like that? We are werewolves, not immortals.¡± Charlene


    scolded as she motioned with her eyes for me to eat the bowl of soup. ¡°You know I hate soup.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate it, you dislike it, but it¡¯s good for you. Now, eat.¡± She cajoled firmly. I was sitting in bed,


    it was the following afternoon and I had slept most of the day until Charlene had shown up an hour ago,


    banging on my door which was locked, and I had found the key on the floor.


    Theon.


    It had to be; he must have found the key in my pants¡­ What was he doing looking in them in


    the first ce?


    Anyway, Charlene had shown up demanding entrance and had made me take a hot bath, which I won¡¯t


    lie made me feel much better. But the bowl of soup from the head chef wasn¡¯t appetising, the truth is,


    the only soup I ate was Mom¡¯s¡­


    I promised her, I¡¯d only eat her soup or none¡­ and somehow, I just couldn¡¯t stomach the bowl before


    me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry Charl¡­ please.¡± I pleaded.


    She looked down at me with concern in her green eyes.


    ¡°What is it, Leyna?¡± She whispered, sitting down on my bed and taking my hands in hers.


    I shook my head, refusing to let my emotions get the better of me. ¡°I only eat Mom¡¯s soup.¡± I managed


    to reply, trying to remain strong. ¡°Oh, darling.¡± She wrapped her arms around me tightly and I rested my


    head on her slender shoulder, fighting back my tears. ¡°I¡¯ll have something else brought right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m


    not really hungry.¡± I refused, moving back.


    I was wearing arge, oversized shirt that used to belong to Dad. I loved stealing his clothes because


    they were sofortable and now that he was gone it was all I really had of him.


    Memories¡­ this entire ce held memories¡­


    Would I have to move out? ¡°Is the Alpha working today?¡± I asked casually. ¡°Dad is, as always.¡± She


    responded.


    Maybe once Charlene leaves, I¡¯ll go visit him. I needed to ask what Niki meant about me not being


    Dad¡¯s daughter¡­


    A light knock on the door to my quarters reached my ears and Charlene jumped up, her ginger hair


    bouncing around her. ¡°I¡¯ll grab it.¡±


    I nodded and dropped back onto my pillow once more, looking around my room.


    The walls were painted an off white, and the floor was solid wood. My furniture was all wood including


    my bed. There were paintings on the wall. Some with just quotes, others made by me or Dad, and a


    few that I had brought from our journeys out of Westerwell; one from when we went on a journey out of


    our Kingdom of Astalion.


    Dad¡­


    Two pairs of footsteps approached, I quickly pulled my shirt down over my thighs just as Theon and


    Charlene appeared at the door. Charlene was holding a brown bag that clearly contained food.


    ¡°You brought food? I never knew the princess¡¯s guard was also a delivery boy.¡± I remarked, trying to


    calm the nerves that erupted inside of me as I sat up. The memory of what had happened at his ce


    yesterday was fresh in my mind.


    Our eyes met and I swallowed, seeing his gaze flicker to my bare thighs before he looked back into my


    eyes and I quirked a brow.


    ¡°Seems you¡¯re healed.¡± He remarked, turning away and crossing his arms as he leaned against the


    door frame, as Charlene brought the bag over.


    I rolled my eyes almost scoffing, my legs didn¡¯t have bruises¡­ I wasn¡¯t ready to tell Charlene what


    happened, but I did want to ask Theon if he was the one who brought me inside.


    ¡°Alright eat the sandwich up and there¡¯s apple pie.¡±


    She unwrapped the items and I took the sandwich, lost in my own thoughts. I needed to talk to the king


    immediately. Once Charlene had finished fussing over me, I tried not to meet Theon¡¯s burning gaze as


    he stood there before I was finally left alone. Luckily the queen had called Charlene to meet someone


    or other and both had left but not before Theon¡¯s burning emotionless gaze met mine. Once again, I


    couldn¡¯t make out what was going on in that mind of his.


    Quickly getting dressed, I left my quarters feeling tired and exhausted. The aftereffect of the rain and


    training still left its mark and my muscles groaned with every step I took.


    I saw a pair of guards walk past and I called out to them. ¡°Excuse me! Do you know where the Alpha


    is?¡± I asked.


    One of them raised an eyebrow whilst the other one¡¯s eyes softened slightly.


    ¡°Of course, dear, he¡¯s out in the courtyard, he was training but he is done for now.¡± He replied.


    The perks of the mind link. That was another one I heard from the people. ¡®If she had her wolf, she


    could have prewarned us about the attack.¡¯ ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied politely before turning and hurrying


    down the hall. I hoped the Alpha would be willing to talk because I needed answers.


    I reached the courtyard to see him sitting on the steps peeling the skin of an apple, on the stone steps


    next to him was a bowl of fruit. I nced around but he appeared to be alone.


    ¡°May I speak to you, Alpha?¡± I asked.


    Once upon a time, as a child, I used to address him as uncle, but as I got older I started calling him


    Alpha and that stuck. More so now that Dad was gone, that connection was also no more. ¡°Sure, what


    is it Yileyna?¡± The Alpha turned, his hair framing his face only added to his dangerous look and I


    lowered my head before stepping down into the grass and turning to face him. The knife in his hand


    wasrge, and I watched as he made slices out of the apple.¡° Speak up.¡±


    I blinked and nodded.


    ¡°I had two questions, Alpha Andres. Yesterday an Epsilon ranked warrior told me that I¡­ That I¡¯m not


    my father¡¯s blood.¡± I asked, the words hurt even as I spoke them, it still hurt so much.


    His face didn¡¯t change as he ate a slice of apple, munching into it before putting two more in his mouth.


    ¡°Rumours. People want to spread those rumours because you¡¯re not living up to your status.¡±


    He replied. A wave of relief flooded through me despite the insult that was thrown in there. I was my


    father¡¯s daughter. Of course I was!


    But his following words felt like a few punches in the gut.


    ¡°But the truth is, all rumours start somewhere¡­ I never saw your mother pregnant so who knows


    exactly where you¡¯re from? Was your mother unable to carry? Did your father have you by a whore? ItAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    doesn¡¯t matter, he was always adamant you were his as was your mother. Whether I believe it or not


    they stuck by it¡­ but the truth is, you hold no power to show that you are part of the De¡¯Lacor family.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    7. A Word Of Warning


    YILEYNA


    His words stung. Was he saying that although Mom and Dad said I was theirs, there had been


    rumours¡­ Meaning there was something there¡­ I looked into the Alpha¡¯s hard emotionless eyes,


    feeling very alone. Sure, he was our Alpha, his job was to take care of his pack, his city¡­ and as King,


    his responsibilities were far more than that but if even for a second I thought I¡¯d get anypassion


    from him, I was wrong.


    ¡°I understand, Alpha, and that brings me to my second question; is it true that another will take my


    ce as future Beta?¡±


    He leaned back on one hand, eating his sliced apple as he looked up at the sky.


    ¡°I need a Beta now, soon. I can¡¯t wait for a wolf less pup to shift to take that position. I¡¯m afraid, yes, I


    will be choosing another.¡± His eyes fell on me once more and I did my best to remain emotionless


    despite the pain in my chest. I bowed my head trying to force a polite smile. ¡°I understand Alpha, will I


    be given at least some time to prove-¡±


    ¡°To prove what? You didn¡¯t shift when Will was killed in the proximity you were in. I don¡¯t think anything


    will trigger your shift.¡±


    That stung. Guilt enveloped me and I knew it was my fault they died¡­


    ¡°I understand. Will I need to move from the castle?¡±


    From my home? My parents¡¯ home?


    It hurt, so much more than I could express. He sighed heavily, picking up a pear and slicing it.


    ¡°Come sit down.¡±


    I tried to remain passive as I sat down on the steps a few feet from him, sitting one step lower than he


    was. He didn¡¯t speak as he sliced the pear and peeled the skin of another apple. ¡°I know that ce


    holds sentimental value for you, but they are the Beta quarters. When he takes the position, you are


    wee to move to another room in the castle. You won¡¯t be asked to leave the castle.¡± He pushed the


    fruit te closer to me, but I had no appetite. I picked up a slice of apple out of respect and took a bite.


    ¡°Thank you for your exnation, Alpha.¡± I bowed my head and stood up.


    I needed to stop feeling sorry for myself, I needed to prove I was good enough, not for the Beta position


    but for my father, I couldn¡¯t let him down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal, Yileyna.¡± ¡°Of course, thank you once


    again.¡± I turned, leaving the warmth of the courtyard, the sudden coolness of the halls felt far more


    chilling than they were.


    Nothing personal, just the packws and rules. In this big world, I was just one more in the throngs of


    thousands¡­


    The nket of darkness had fallen over the city of Westerwell and from where I sat on the roof of the


    Goddess¡¯ Citadel, it was the tallest building in the city. I stared down at the bustling streets, lit with


    lanterns, vendors were still running busy andte-night stalls were as full, as they were throughout the


    day. The Moon Goddess Festival wasing up soon too. I guess everyone was busy shopping for it. I


    hadn¡¯t thought over what I¡¯d wear, after all usually Mom had my clothes sorted.


    Although the majority of the city was part of our pack, there were others who resided here; humans,


    mages, and fae. Being the middle city, the capital, we were the home to many, but along with that


    status and privilege, the risk was always heightened.


    I ran my fingers through my hair as a sharp wind blew and I turned my attention towards the outer wall.


    The wall that had been destroyed two months ago had been resurrected and I knew it had been


    reinforced.


    There was still no news on what those rogues had wanted and how they retained that much sanity to


    think straight and n something like that. Unless, of course, it¡¯s as rumored ¨C that there is a bigger


    force at y¡­ I sighed, turning away. The way the streets were thriving below, one wouldn¡¯t think we


    had lost so many¡­ Charlene told me earlier that her training began tomorrow and how I had to be


    there. It was good for her to train harder; anything could happen¡­ The night of the attack, she had


    managed to sneak away from that ce I had left her, I knew it was so I didn¡¯t get in trouble. If anyone


    knew that she had been there¡­ that I had almost risked her life¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not down by The White Dove.¡± A deep seductive voice, that I recognised, came


    from behind me.


    My heart skipped a beat, I hadn¡¯t even heard him approach. My cheeks flushed at what he just said,


    and I raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you know I go down to the White Dove?¡± I retorted not even turning


    to look at him. What was he even doing here¡­ After what happened at his cest night, I didn¡¯t


    think being alone with him was ideal. ¡°Isn¡¯t it where you go often? Clearly getting a free show is the


    most excitement you will ever have in your life.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t resist turning and giving him a scathing re. ¡°Oh please, I could get a man if I wanted one.¡± I


    dered. Yesterday¡¯s events returned to the forefront of my mind, and I felt my stomach churn with


    distaste. He cocked his eyebrow.


    ¡°I highly doubt that.¡± The mockery in his tone was grating on my nerves and I raised an eyebrow in


    return.


    ¡°And you knowing I go down to The White Dove must mean you¡¯re a regr there?¡± A strong re of


    jealousy reared within me, but I fuelled my irritation into the re I was directing at him.


    He didn¡¯t reply, stepping forward and dropping to the ground, even a simple move like that from him


    made my heart jolt. He leaned back against the bar behind him, looking at me, a single strand of his


    hair fell across his forehead and a piece of straw was in his mouth.


    Take me right now¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to a whore house to get a woman.¡± His reply came, bringing me out of my daze and


    making me pout at what I had been thinking. I nced over at him, true, he didn¡¯t need to go to an


    Omega¡­ I¡¯m sure any woman would happily want him, but then I¡¯m sure he¡¯d love the omega females


    too¡­ curvy, dainty, yet stronger than humans so that they won¡¯t break¡­ Men and women alike loved


    Omegas¡­


    I frowned as I red ahead.


    ¡°And what did youe here for?¡±


    ¡°Ie here often. It¡¯s a coincidence that you¡¯re here.¡± His cold reply came. Guilty¡­ I found this ce


    when Charlene and I were spying on Theon, although he slipped awayter on, I had searched the


    area until I got to the top of this citadel. ¡°Or maybe not.¡± He added, tilting his head as he looked at me.


    His sexy eyes making my heart skip a beat. Again. Goddess, I hated him. ¡°It has a nice view.¡± He didn¡¯t


    respond and we fell silent.


    The passing breeze, the damp ground and the glittering lights of my home city somehow felt.. distant¡­


    like I was an outsider looking in. ¡°Did you go through my pants to find my house key?¡± I asked


    suddenly. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°The key was on the floor in the bathroom so I thought I¡¯d drop it off,


    since you could barely walk. Pretty stupid for someone who was almost raped to fall asleep in an empty


    hallway.¡± Raped.


    I shuddered at the thought.


    ¡°The guards make their rounds¡­¡± He gave me a pointed look and I trailed off. It was guards who had


    tried to rape me. ¡°I didn¡¯t think.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore, and although you shouldn¡¯t trust anything I


    say or do, trust me when I say that many men have their eyes on you.¡± My heart thundered as our eyes


    met, grey against amber. They say that our eyes are the doorway to our souls, yet just like him his eyes


    held mystery. One that even I could not break through¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re contradicting your own words.¡± I remarked, standing up and trying not to wince at the pain in my


    body.


    ¡°I warned you, the rest is up to you.¡±


    I tried not to focus on the way his voice sounded. Goddess what was my problem. ¡°Because my


    father¡¯s gone, so now I¡¯m open game? Wow, how nice, I think you forget that I¡¯m not even worthy of


    being Beta. There¡¯s nothing beneficial for trying to im me.¡± I remarked, staring out at the city before I


    turned away to leave.


    I gasped when he grabbed my arm, spinning me around roughly and mming me against rail he had


    been leaning against only moments earlier.


    ¡°This is not a joke. Grow up, Yileyna, and stop acting like a child.¡± He growled, making my heart thud,


    his hand wrapping around my throat as he flicked the piece of straw that was in his mouth to the


    ground.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you being a De¡¯Lacor. It¡¯s your physique that¡¯s the talk of the fucking town.


    Keep acting the way you are, and you will get into more trouble than you¡¯ll be able to handle.¡±


    My heart was thundering with nerves, yet at the same time¡­ the tingles of pleasure that coursed


    through me at his proximity and the way his hand was wrapped around my throat, sent a sharp jolt of


    desire to my core.


    His chest was almost grazing mine, but it was the anger in those eyes that cleared my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting like anything.¡±


    ¡°Reckless and stupid¡±


    A sh of hurt rippled through me, and I frowned.


    Was I stupid?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me, Theon, so just leave me be.¡± I shot back coldly, trying to yank his


    hand from my throat, but he only tightened his hold.


    ¡°Then use that feisty attitude of yours to get free, since you¡¯re strong enough to handle yourself.¡± His


    husky reply came, the challenging glint in his eyes only making me re at him. I clenched my jaw,


    ready to bring my leg up and hit him where the sun didn¡¯t shine, but it was as if he knew what I was


    thinking, he forced my legs apart, cing his knee between my thighs, trapping my left leg between


    both of his.


    My chest heaved as I struggled to pull free, trying not to focus on how his body felt against mine.


    ¡°Theon, just because you saved me once does not mean you have the right to call me stupid or


    reckless.¡± I hissed.


    He needed to let me go before my arousal perfumed the air and he found out how turned on I was


    getting ¡°I¡¯m stating facts, next time, I might just stand by and watch. Seems like you don¡¯t really care


    what happens anyway.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you getting so worked up?!¡± I shouted in anger. He let go of me roughly and I fell to


    my knees, his jaw clenched as he looked down at me.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡± He walked away, leaving me alone on the roof. I stared at the ground in front of me. Stupid,


    pathetic, reckless, useless. The list sure was growing. I massaged my throat, knowing his hold would


    leave a bruise. I had to remember I wasn¡¯t the daughter of a beta anymore, I was just Yileyna, and I


    needed to grow up. Maybe he was right¡­ maybe I was immature¡­


    I stood up and climbed down, deciding I needed to return home. Maybe it was time I began to look for


    another ce to stay. I wouldn¡¯t take pity and remain at the castle. I¡¯ll leave before I was told to.


    Theon was right, I needed to grow up.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    8. Pushing Our Limits


    YILEYNA


    The following morning dawned clear yet cold. The sun was shining, deceptive of the temperature


    outside.


    Great, the weather was getting worse as winter approached.


    I had just bathed and was towelling my hair dry as I stood in front of the full-length mirror in my room. I


    paused, tilting my head as I observed my body.


    An hourss body, withrger breasts than average. With the light of the sun shining through the


    window, the water that clung to my body almost look like little crystals clinging to me. Creamy smooth


    skin that Charlene always said looked breathtakingly wless. Curvy hips that irked me as they indeed


    reminded me of the Omegas. And thighs far thicker than the lean ones I was used to seeing on most


    werewolf women.


    I sighed, turning away from my reflection and tossing my towel aside.


    Today was the day Charlene was going to begin her training, perhaps I could also pick up on some of


    the stuff that Theon would teach her.


    I grabbed some ck leather pants, squeezing into them and picking out one of Dad¡¯s oversized white


    shirts, tying it up with one of my leather corset belts. I rummaged through Mom¡¯s items, selecting a


    checked ck and white hair scrunchy and smiling fondly.


    Mom loved to do her hair, she often styled and braided mine as well. I was no good with this sort of


    thing myself. I tied my hair into a high pony, remembering when Mom did about thirty small braids in my


    hair.


    Oh, I had loved them and when I opened them, my hair had been really pretty and crimped. She had


    told me on my eighteenth she¡¯ll do the same¡­ I swallowed, exhaling deeply.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been there¡­ I cost them their lives¡­


    I pulled on some boots, leaving my apartment and heading towards Charlene¡¯s quarters. To my relief,


    she was just exiting her bedroom, whilst Theon stood leaning against the wall, arms


    crossed in a dark maroon T-shirt with a v neck and some ck pants and boots. ¡°Ready?¡± Charlene


    asked, her hair was pulled into a sleek bun on top of her head. She wore tan pants and a matching


    crop top.


    Now my girl is sexy, I¡¯m sure Theon was going to secretly enjoy teaching her. Yes, I liked the guy, but if


    there was one person I wouldn¡¯t be bitter over having him, it was Charlene.


    I¡¯d die for her. Although I don¡¯t think Theon had anything but his damn looks going for him. Arrogant


    jerk


    ¡°Shall we go, my angel?¡± Charlene asked me, a smile on her face as she linked arms with me.


    ¡°Right away, my queen.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Charlene asked Theon.


    He didn¡¯t even look at her, stepping ahead of us and led the way without even speaking a word. I rolled


    my eyes, exchanging looks with Charlene.


    At least we get a nice view.¡¯ She mouthed, pointing at Theon¡¯s ass.


    I smirked and nodded my agreement. Damn¡­ this man had an ass you just wanted to touch. Urgh, we


    were as bad as all the men around.


    Theon led us away from the castle, past the trees and down towards the coast. It wasn¡¯t far from where


    we had gone the other day, but he didn¡¯t stop there, he kept on going, making us head down the rock


    path, the water not far from our feet. ¡°If we were to go down here, wouldn¡¯t travelling in wolf form be


    better?¡± Charlene asked, as her foot skidded on the wet path.


    Theon paused and turned towards us. ¡°Not everyone is capable of shifting.¡± His eyes met mine and I


    raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Good things take time.¡± Charlene defended. ¡°Besides, if we shifted, I¡¯d carry her.¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Theon, can-¡±


    ¡°Have you ever carried someone on your back, princess?¡± Theon¡¯s voice was cold as he continued


    walking.


    ¡°No, but-¡±


    ¡°Are you used to rocky, uneven terrain?¡±


    ¡°No, but I-¡±


    ¡°So is the n to drop her on her head and crack open her already empty skull?¡± 3 ¡°Hey!¡± I frowned.


    Charlene furrowed her brow looking down, clearly disappointed. ¡°It was a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Unthought out suggestions can kill. Use the brain you¡¯re given.¡± His words were cold and harsh, I saw


    Charlene flinch at them.


    ¡°At least he knows you have a brain?¡± Iforted, giving her hand a squeeze. I held onto her tightly as


    her foot skidded once more. Theon was right on one point; Charlene hadn¡¯t really had the experience inText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    such ces. Dad ?sed to take me to all kinds of ces to train. I remember fighting Dad on a nk in


    the middle of the ocean and every time I fell in the water I had to be careful something didn¡¯t attack me.


    But then again, I loved the water even if it was dangerous.


    We finally came to a stop and Theon turned to face us, inspecting both of us. Charlene was a little


    breathless and I was simply frowning. ¡°Begin sparring.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that his job? To teach Charlene.


    ¡°Why else are you here? Now start.¡±


    I turned to Charlene, we had sparred many times but something told me Theon didn¡¯t mean a friendly


    match¡­ Charlene fell into her stance, and I motioned for her to throw the first punch, she preferred


    defence but Theon would be watching her. She lunged at me and I blocked through my own jab.


    ¡°Fight like it¡¯s real.¡± Theon¡¯s voice cut in.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurting her.¡± I replied, sensing the irritation in his cold voice.


    ¡°The Alpha has given me a job¡­ and unless you want me to take your ce you will do as I say.¡±


    ¡°Listen to him, Leyna.¡± Charlene replied, her face was serious. I wondered if she knew about the


    prophecy. She must be feeling the same pressure that I was, to live up to the expectations set out for


    us. ¡°Then attack me.¡± I replied softly. She frowned and nodded before she spun andshed out at me. I


    raised my arm, blocking her, spinning around and hit her chest. She stumbled and my eyes widened.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡± Theon¡¯s voice cut in sharply.


    Charlene threw a punch and I ducked, kicking her legs out from underneath her. She gasped when she


    hit the rough ground and my heart leapt in worry. I held a hand out to help her up, when Theon knocked


    it aside. ¡°Useless. The both of you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re trying.¡± Charlene said struggling to her feet, massaging her head.


    My stomach sank when I saw the blood that mixed in with her ginger hair and stained her fingers. I


    couldn¡¯t. I just couldn¡¯t do this.


    ¡°So, the future Alpha of the pack is being defeated by a wolf less woman?¡± Theon questioned, a small


    sneer on his face as he looked at Charlene.


    I hated his words, but the fact he called me a woman¡­ that sent my stomach into a fluttery mess much


    to my irritation.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to hurt me because I¡¯m her friend.¡± I added in her defence.


    ¡°The weak always die. Very well then, I¡¯ll spar with you.¡± Theon stepped forward and Charlene paled.


    We both knew no matter how handsome and sexy we found him, he was ruthless, and he wouldn¡¯t hold


    back from doing actual damage. They began sparring and it was obvious that Theon wasn¡¯t even giving


    it his all, with every fist that connected with Charlene¡¯s slender frame my own anger began to rise.


    ¡°This is far too brutal for her first day!¡± I growled. ¡°She¡¯s been training all her life.¡± Theon remarked, his


    boot-d foot connecting with her stomach, knocking her back a few feet before she tumbled to the


    ground, rolling over several times before she came to a stop. ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± I went to help Charlene up, but Theon grabbed my arm stopping me. ¡°One more step, little


    storm, and you¡¯re next.¡± His cold eyes turned to me, and my irritation arose.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t teaching, it¡¯s beating.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called survival and it¡¯s high time you both learned that.¡± I stepped


    back when Charlene gave me a smile telling me she was ok. Was this what was wrong with me? That I


    wasn¡¯t doing enough? Was I really not pushing myself hard enough?


    I watched them spar, and every time Charlene got up, he knocked her back down; criticising her


    footing, her strength, and her analysing skills. My nails dug into my palms as I clenched my fists. Every


    time Charlene hit the floor it was painful to watch, and I wished it was me getting hurt.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shouted when Charlene hit the floor once again and Theon¡¯s fist stopped inches from her


    stomach.


    This time Charlene didn¡¯t protest as she rolled onto all fours and struggled to sit up. Cuts and bruises


    covered her, and she was bleeding. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Alpha will approve.¡± I hissed, helping her up to a


    sitting position. ¡°He gave me permission to train her as I deem fit. And I¡¯m getting irritated with you


    constantly challenging my orders.¡± His eyes shed with a hue of gold and he yanked me away from


    Charlene, gripping both of my upper arms as he red down at me. ¡°You had the chance to spar with


    her, you failed.¡±


    ¡°So, this is my fault?¡± ¡°Watch and learn.¡± He said icily, looking down at Charlene before pulling me


    away from her. I wrenched free from his hold as he rolled his neck. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long youst in


    comparison to our future Alpha.¡± The insult in his tone grated on my nerves and I fell into my stance. I


    didn¡¯t wait for his signal and spun forward, feinting a kick to his thigh but instead, I aimed a hit for his


    chest. He blocked both, grabbing my wrist, he twisted me and pulled me closer. My back grazed his


    chest, his seductive scent filling my senses. ¡°Far too slow.¡±


    He pushed me away and I spun around, not wasting another moment and aimed a few kicks. Each one


    was easily blocked by him and then I realised, he wasn¡¯t throwing any hits.


    ¡°Can¡¯t find an opening?¡± I taunted, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Sure I can, just find it pretty amusing that you¡¯re trying so hard.¡± His mocking reply came. I narrowed


    my eyes. If he wanted to y like that¡­ I twisted around, about to kick him in the crotch when he


    frowned, his hand shooting out and wrapping around my neck at the same time he knocked my foot


    aside.


    ¡°And if this was a real fight, I would have had snapped your neck by now.¡± He looked down at me, his


    gaze dipping to my heaving chest and he smirked. ¡°Out of breath already¡­ weak.¡± He wasn¡¯t even


    breathless¡­ This wasn¡¯t fair¡­ but fights usually aren¡¯t. ¡°Is grabbing someone by their throat your


    favourite move?¡± I snipped in. ¡°If it¡¯s yours¡­ Yes.¡± 7


    My eyes flew open, my core clenching at the words that could mean something entirely different¡­


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s getting boring.¡± I shot back, trying to swallow, only for him to tighten his hold.


    He leant down, his lips almost brushing my ear and his voice dropping a few octaves. ¡°Then maybe we


    should take it up a notch.¡± His minty breath fanned my ear as his thumb caressed the centre of my


    neck. My eyes fluttered shut, unable to stop the intense surge of emotions and desire that coursed


    through me.


    Goddess¡­


    ¡°No thanks.¡± I managed to whisper,, forcing myself back to reality. ¡°Then stop disobeying me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t answer to you.¡± I reminded him, ring into his eyes with defiance.


    Not caring that his arm was now pressing against my breasts, the urge to hurt him and show him that


    he wasn¡¯t invincible, consumed me. I was once told the ear is quite a sensitive part of our body¡­


    ¡°Either you like a punishment or you really are stupid.¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±


    Taking the chance as his eyes locked with mine, I yanked his head forward, snaking my hand around


    his neck and sank my blunt teeth into his earlobe, tugging hard. Oh, how I wish I had my canines!


    A low growl reverberated from his chest and I thought I felt something throb against my stomach, but it


    was fleeting, my own heart hammering when he yanked away as if he had just been burned and for the


    first time since I¡¯d seen him, his eyes were filled with surprise. A trickle of blood dripped down his neck


    from his ear.


    Our eyes were locked on one another, and I was unable to stop myself from licking the droplets of


    blood that coloured my lips. His eyes shimmered a dazzling gold as they dipped to my lips¡­

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    9. The River


    YILEYNA ¡°She wins, right?¡± Charlene¡¯s tired yet happy voice came, snapping us both out of our trance.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking a break.¡± Theon¡¯s cold reply came, turning away swiftly as he walked off down towards


    the water. My heart was thumping as the moment yed out. ¡°OMGeeeeee!¡± Charlene hissed,


    grabbing my arm, her eyes wide as she stared at me. I blinked, trying to focus on what was happening.


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered. ¡°You two had a moment.¡± She hissed, her eyes alight with excitement.


    My cheeks burned and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t, I bit his ear.¡± I pouted.


    ¡°Umm Leyna¡­ Do you think you could have gotten that close without him noticing? He was far too


    distracted by you and that growl¡­ it sounded more possessive and one of approval than an angry one.


    Ok, she had officially lost her mind. I rolled my eyes again, shaking my head.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop rolling your eyes before they vanish into the back of your head!¡± She hissed. Yeah, then I¡¯ll be


    wolf less and eye less¡­ I shook my head trying to focus. ¡°Ok, I think you really hit your head harder


    than I initially thought. Charl, you have no idea what you¡¯re going on about. Trust me, Theon dislikes


    me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, not once did he knock you on your ass, instead he kept pulling you into his arms or holding you


    when fighting you, I want that.¡± She whined with a pout, making me giggle as she stomped her foot.


    ¡°Ah, my beautiful queen, how can I make it up to you? Shall we head back and make him panic? ¡°I


    suggested, slyly wiggling my eyebrow at her. Her eyes widened before a sly smile crossed her face.


    ¡°Ooo, let¡¯s hide instead!.¡± She affirmed, grabbing my hand as she pulled me away from the rocky edge.


    I nced over my shoulder to see Theon running his fingers through his hair, his back to us as he


    gazed out at the water, and then he disappeared from view as Charlene tugged me away. ¡°This is


    totally on him if we get lost.¡± She groaned. ¡°I feel awful all over.¡± ¡°You know we still have more training


    and I swear he¡¯s going to torture us for this when he finds us.¡± I whispered, stumbling on some loose


    rocks and ncing down at the water that hit the rocks.


    The water was a lot harsher here, crashing against the walls of the rocks as if venting its anger. I


    frowned watching the dark colours, it was interesting how narrow River Rosewyvern was, and so


    different from the waters of the Mighty Gulf just around the corner¡­


    Enraged, dark¡­ almost bitter, ¡°Yileyna?¡±


    I blinked, dragging my eyes from the water to see Charlene point to what looked like arge


    rock.


    ¡°We can hide down there, and the water will disguise our scents.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ That¡¯s too close to the waters¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not night yet, darling.¡± Charlene rebutted, linking


    arms with me as she tugged me onwards. I nced back towards the angry water trying to look into its


    depth, but the darkness was far too deep


    The sun was shining, it was ok right? The stories of avoiding the dark waters that Mom used to tell me


    hummed in my mind and I shook my head


    Ok, I guess I needed to stop being paranoid. Pushing my thoughts aside, I followed Charlene down the


    path, grabbing hold of her arm when she stumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She smiled up at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± I murmured, ncing at the water again. ¡°Rx, my beautiful


    angel.¡± Charlene replied, almost as if she was trying to soothe me. We reached our destination and


    hopped onto the rock that jutted out of the water, then


    crouched behind it. ¡°Now we wait for Theon to track us¡± She giggled. I smiled, amused, as I leaned


    back against the damp surface of the rock. ¡°You know he¡¯s going to be pissed¡­¡± I murmured, reaching


    over and cing her head on my shoulder.


    She smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s payback for beating me ck and blue. Honestly, when I thought of Theon training me, I


    was imagining something a little more like what went down between you two¡­ all up in each other¡¯s


    personal space¡­¡± I frowned, no longer able to focus on her voice. There was another sound¡­


    something alluring¡­ Coming from somewhere, a soft song maybe? Music? My eyes were fixed on the


    water ahead, it was still raging roughly, a few broken logs and branches were riding the waves, and the


    way the wood splintered against the rocky cliffs on the other side told me it was indeed rough.


    Charlene was still talking as I felt a pull towards the waters. I leaned forward about to reach for it,


    wanting to feel it against my fingertips, when I was pulled back.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡± Charlene looked startled as she started at me in concern. ¡°What are you.¡±


    A ssh in the water made both of us turn, and to my utter horror, I saw deep red hair floating just


    beneath the surface, before it emerged from the water. My heart thundered as I stared at the thing


    before me..


    One I had only heard of in stories¡­ I knew they were here¡­ I knew they were forever close¡­ but


    never did I think I¡¯d see one so clearly in broad daylight.


    Her skin was smooth, a soft violet sheen seemed to glow from it. The water clung to her like sparkling


    gems and her eyes¡­a mix of purples and silvers, rimmed with long thickshes. She was terrifyingly


    beautiful, and when she smiled, her teeth were sharp like razors, giving away that she was indeed a


    monster.


    Her eyes were fixed on Charlene as she licked her plump lips. Her breasts were bare, with just a thin


    woven piece of seaweed squeezing them together covering her nipples, and I didn¡¯t need to look down


    to prove that I was looking at none other than a siren. Her tail, that shimmered in hues of deep purple


    that looked almost ck, was behind her, and when sheunched herself at us, a scream left my lips


    as I pushed Charlene behind me.


    Her long ws shed into me, and I hissed in pain.


    ¡°Charl, run!¡± I shouted as the siren grabbed my leg, a soft song began to leave her lips and I saw


    Charlene¡¯s eyes be hooded. ¡°No! No Charlene!¡± Reaching over, I managed to p her across the


    face, knocking some sense into her. I needed to shut this siren up before she did more damage.


    ¡°Theon¡¯sing!¡± She whimpered.


    Thank the goddess for mind link! Charleneshed out, but the siren was winning. Charlene grabbed my


    arms, trying to keep me from being dragged into the depths of the water. ¡°Just let go!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Siren suddenly grabbed onto her, her long nails digging into her arm, dragging her into the water.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡± My heart skipped a beat at the sound of Theon¡¯s voice. It was thest words I heard before I


    was pulled under, and the ethereal song filled my ears once again. Was Charlene ok? I couldn¡¯t see


    her; my only constion was that Theon wasing for her. I struggled against the iron grip of the


    siren but¡­ Was it worth it? The pain¡­ the agony¡­ the loss of my parents¡­ This felt¡­ My eyes


    fluttered as I stared into the beautiful eyes of the siren. Goddess¡­ she was gorgeous¡­ Weing¡­


    But this wasn¡¯t right¡­


    The enchanting song continued, but it wasn¡¯t having the effect she wanted on me¡­ I could see that¡­


    It came to an abrupt end, and I didn¡¯t feel as confused anymore.


    ¡°Come to me, my love.¡± She whispered seductively, despite the confusion within her eyes.


    The haze seemed to have lifted, and when her arms snaked around me, yanking me against her, rm


    bells were going off in my head. The moment her cold lips touched mine, I suddenly felt as if my body


    was weighing down, but then, she was ripped away from me.


    Blood tainted the water and I saw her head torn from her body, my eyes blurry as I looked at the man


    before me. Her body fizzled away into foam, and then it was just¡­ gone. The powerful waves hit me,


    and I felt myself being pulled deeper. A strong arm wrapped around my waist, and I looked into the


    handsome face of my saviour.


    Theon¡­


    He swam upwards and soon we broke the surface.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He cursed, pulling me onto the rocky ground, his hand checking my pulse, the other brushing


    my hair back. 1


    Charlene? Where was Charlene¡­


    ¡°¡­ bleeding¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t understand him until I felt my corset belt being torn off and my shirt being


    lifted up ¡°Charl¡­ene.¡± I croaked, coughing up water, my lungs heaving as they sucked in the air that I


    direly needed.


    He tensed, before he pulled back and jumped back into the water. I rolled over onto my side, hissing at


    the pain in my left hip. I pulled my top up, staring at the w marks embedded deep into my skin.


    When did she manage to hurt me there?


    Charlene¡¯s gasp made me look to the water to see Theon, with Charlene in his arms.


    To my relief she looked unharmed as he ced her on the rocks next to me, his eyes on me. My heart


    thundered, seeing the anger clear in his, involuntarily I found myself moving back,


    almost ready for his wrath to be unleashed.


    ¡°You almost died.¡± He hissed, ring at me.


    His anger was obviously directed at me, and it made sense¡­. I should have taken better care of


    Charlene¡­


    ¡°I¡­ We didn¡¯t think something like this would happen.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her-¡±


    ¡°I am not talking to you.¡± Theon cut in dangerously, raising his finger at her in warning. His gaze was


    fixed on me. ¡°Do you really want to die? Because if that¡¯s your wish, I wouldn¡¯t mind fulfilling it.¡± His


    words cut me deeply and I frowned. ¡°It was daytime, I didn¡¯t think that there would be a Siren out here.¡±


    ¡°Also, she said not to! I was the one who was behind this!¡± Charlene intervened; her eyes


    filled with guilt as she stared at my hip.


    ¡°Well, congrattions princess, your spoiled behaviour and petty quims almost cost you your friend.¡±


    He stood up, whipping his hair off his forehead as he nced back at the water. ¡°Let¡¯s head back, we


    will continue with training tomorrow.¡±


    I gripped the side of the rock, struggling to my feet as Charlene did the same. She was exhausted, I


    could see it from her face even when she grabbed my arm, wrapping it around her neck to support me.


    Theon nced back at us as we began walking, pain shooting up my hip and waist. Fuck I wish I had


    my wolf so I could heal faster. He stopped, looking at me with anger simmering in his eyes. Boy, if looks


    could kill¡­


    He turned, yanking me away from Charlene¡¯s hold, making me wince in pain at the rough tug. I gripped


    my hip as I bumped into his hard chest, almost tumbling back, but his arm snaked around my waist,


    keeping me against him before he scooped me up bridal style, not even bothering to look at me as he


    adjusted me in his arms and continued walking. My heart fluttered, very aware of his hand that was on


    the side of my breast, the other hooked under my knees. I snaked an arm around his neck gingerly,


    looking at Charlene over his shoulder. She was grinning widely and gave me the thumbs up. I wasn¡¯t


    sure if she sensed the anger that was radiating off him and the tension that was clear in his taut


    muscles. Would I have to thank him for saving me again? I guess I should be humble and thank him,


    this silence was bing too much.


    ¡°Theon, I¡­¡± His burning gaze fell on me, and my stomach twisted when I saw the gold hue that had


    overtaken his usual amber eyes, making all words die on my lips.


    He wasn¡¯t just angry¡­ he was absolutely fuming. My stomach sank as he turned his gaze back on the


    rock path, something told me this was not over¡­

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    10. His Rage


    YILEYNA


    The moment we returned to the pce Theon had told one of the other royal guards to escort Charlene


    to the healers for a check over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I need to go¡­¡±


    A withering re made me go quiet. I needed a healer too¡­ ¡°She needs to be checked ov-¡± ¡°Take care


    of yourself first, princess.¡± Theon¡¯s icy reply came, cutting Charlene off. I exchanged looks with


    Charlene but neither of us spoke knowing that if he told the king what happened¡­ We were entirely


    screwed. All the way back Charlene had kept on saying it was her fault and she was ready to take the


    responsibility, but Theon had ignored her. I knew she was trying to drill it into him that I had nothing to


    do with it. But I did¡­ I should have been more responsible.


    ¡°I can walk.¡± I dered as we headed towards my quarters.


    He came to a sudden stop, not even looking at me and dropped me, making me gasp as Inded hard


    on my ass on the floor. Pain jolted up my side making my eyes sting with tears.


    Goddess¡­


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Walk then.¡±


    He crossed his arms, his eyes simmering as he looked down at me. I frowned, forcing myself to my


    feet, the pain from the injury was excruciating. ¡°See?¡± I replied haughtily, clutching my injured side as I


    limped along, gripping onto the wall. I needed a healer, but I couldn¡¯t even mind link, why didn¡¯t he let


    me go straight to the infirmary?


    ¡°Sure, the poison from a Siren¡¯s w will kill you slowly.¡± He remarked to my annoyance, following me


    down the hall.


    This was so hard as it was. I paused, unable to go further, needing a break. I leaned against the wall,


    breathing heavily as I looked up at him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard, how about you be so nice as to call a healer


    for me?¡± I asked, trying not to scream as a re of pain shot through me. ¡°You seem capable enough.¡± I


    felt my own irritation growing. ¡°What is your problem, Theon? What have I ever done that makes you so


    angry towards me?! Just get me a damn healer please!¡± I turned away, not wanting him to see my


    tears. I gasped when his hand went to my shoulder, spinning me around rather harshly, but just then


    we heard footsteps and we both turned to see one of the healers walking toward us.


    ¡°Miss De¡¯Lacor, Master Theon. I came as fast as I could.¡± The elderly male with a long white beard


    remarked, his eyes instantly assessing me. So, Theon had called a healer. ¡°Bring her to her quarters,


    Master Theon.¡± He ordered politely leading the way to my room. I red at Theon, warning him not to


    touch me. I turned to follow Healer Ulric when I was suddenly lifted by my thighs and tossed over his


    shoulder. ¡°Ouch!¡± I gasped feeling the pressure on my stomach only tugging at my injury on my side.


    ¡°C-careful master Theon, she¡¯s injured is she not?!¡± Healer Ulric eximed. Healer Ulric was a healer


    mage and one of the heads at the royal infirmary. ¡°She isn¡¯t in that much pain, are you?¡± Theon asked,


    yanking me off his shoulder and into his arms. I gasped in pain, clinging onto his shoulder and ring


    at him murderously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! I said I can manage; you are hurting me.¡± I hissed trying not to focus on his perfect


    jawline.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like a little pain?¡± He taunted quietly. My heart skipped a beat, and he quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Key,


    little storm.¡±


    I blinked, realising we were outside my quarters. I quickly took it out and handed it to the healer. I


    nced down at Theon¡¯s neck, my nails had drawn blood.


    Well, he was being a jerk to me too¡­ Our eyes met and aside from his anger, I couldn¡¯t make out the


    emotions in them¡­


    ¡°Lay her on the sofa.¡±


    ¡°Or more like drop me.¡± I remarked as he walked over to the sofa.


    ¡°Ahh, please don¡¯t master¡­¡± Ulric said nervously.


    Theon clenched his jaw as he let my legs down instead, before he pushed me with a mocking flick back


    onto the couch. ¡°Good enough?¡± He remarked ring at Ulric. He didn¡¯t wait for an answer, walking out


    and shutting the door behind us with a snap. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± I apologised.


    Healer Ulric was a respected elder, but it seemed Theon had no care for it. He smiled warmly at me


    and began to open his bag.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I deal with brutish men all day long; he just has thick skin. He does care¡­ He was very


    clear I muste immediately. Now tell me dear, where are you hurt?¡±


    I lifted my shirt, his words ringing in my head.


    Theon was a mystery, I didn¡¯t get if he cared or not. Sometimes he did things that I¡¯m sure my own


    delusional mind made me think he cared¡­ but then I knew that was not true.


    I zoned out as the healer got to work, a soft orange light around his hands as I pondered on


    everything


    Was it possible to crush on someone who my mother would say is a total bad boy? One I should stay


    away from. However,¡­ no matter what a jerk he is, I couldn¡¯t get over the way my heart raced in his


    presence, the way those amber eyes lit my entire body aze with a dangerous desire. The fact that


    he was the only one who made me forget the emptiness that I felt inside¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised the poison didn¡¯t spread as deeply as I assumed it would. A Siren¡¯s touch is nothing


    more than death itself.¡± He mused, sitting back and taking out a roll of gauze.


    I frowned remembering the Siren¡¯s kiss of death, and shuddered. There were rumours that when one is


    kissed by a Siren their death is inevitable. It had been strange¡­ they say when a Siren sings one


    bespletely enraptured and is lured to their death without even realising what fate they faced.


    Was that a blessing or a curse?


    ¡°Rest, Miss De¡¯L?cor¡­ The healing herbs will make you feel rather drowsy. I¡¯ll show myself


    out.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply, letting sleep envelope me in its embrace¡­


    ¡ª-


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Leyna, maybe you imagined the kiss?¡± It was the following night, Charlene and I were in


    her quarters. We were discussing what happened yesterday. Luckily the king didn¡¯t question us, but it


    seemed Theon had had a word with him, and Charlene had told her father how she was fine.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine being kissed by that thing.¡± I rolled my eyes, lifting my top as I looked at my healing


    wounds, in her ornate, gold-framed, floor-length mirror. She gave me a sheepish look, her gorgeous


    ginger hair seemed to glow in the warm lights of her bedroom.


    ¡°I know but it¡¯s¡­ you know they say it¡¯s bad luck.¡± She mumbled looking down at her organza gown,


    fiddling with the hem. ¡°Yeah no one lives after the kiss of death and if by some miracle you make it


    back alive you will die soon? I¡¯ve heard that old tale. I don¡¯t believe in it. We all know that they kill by


    ripping our hearts out not by the kiss.¡±


    ¡°But if you speak of it¡­ people will associate you with bad luck, I would never think that but just¡­ be


    careful.¡±


    I looked at her reflection in the mirror, our eyes meeting. I knew what she was saying¡­ that it would


    just make me in whole look worse¡­ I nodded.


    ¡°I get it¡­ Theon probably saw it¡­ but he won¡¯t tell anyone, I know that much, aside from the Alpha if


    he hasn¡¯t already told him.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it, father didn¡¯t say.¡± She shook her head confidently. ¡°He just said Theon once again proved


    himself.¡±


    ¡°Well, he did save us.¡± I pouted. Saved me again¡­ ¡°Did you hear what he said before we were


    dragged into the water?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked, turning away from the mirror and letting my top fall over my stomach. ¡°He called your


    name¡­ he saved you first¡­¡± She wiggled her eyebrows pointedly, and I tilted my head, rolling my


    eyes. ¡°Oh for goddess¡¯s sake, Charl, stop it, he probably did that as the Siren had a hold on me. It was


    probably easier to save me first or he just thought I was useless and probably would die before you.¡± I


    dropped onto her luxurious four-poster bed and stared up at the canopy. The organza curtains blew


    gently thanks to the wind that came in through the open balcony doors. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just think


    maybe I need to stop gushing over him.¡± Charlene murmured watching me. I turned my head to look at


    her, as she slowlyy back on the bed next to me, cing her hands under her cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious Yileyna¡­ I think maybe he¡¯s into you.¡±


    I stared into her eyes and smiled sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a nobody, Charlene¡­ Besides, this full moon he cannot avoid you.¡± I stated, thest two full


    moons Theon hadn¡¯t been around.


    We can only find our mates once both have shifted and are in the vicinity under a full moon. Plus this


    full moon was also the day of The Festival of The Moon Goddess. They say couples who find each


    other under the Moon Goddess Festival¡¯s full moon will hold great blessings through life. ¡°Hmm, I highly


    doubt it.¡± She said, rolling onto her back she stared at the ceiling. ¡°I have training tomorrow, you don¡¯t


    need toe, I¡¯ll be ok. I need to do this¡­ as future Alpha Queen ¡­ You know, Yileyna¡­¡±


    She sat up, staring at herp. Her organza gown was open, and she was drawing invisible patterns on


    the silk of her pyjama buttons with a finger. ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked.


    She turned to me, and I was surprised to see the tears in them.


    ¡°When I be Alpha Queen, I¡¯m going to make you, my Beta. I don¡¯t care what happens now, or who


    Dad chooses. You will be my Beta, it¡¯s your birth right¡­ and not only that but you are the one person I


    trust the most.¡± I was unable to hold back my tears as I sat up, about to get up from the bed to hide my


    tears when she wrapped her arms around my shoulders.


    ¡°You are strong and perfect. Don¡¯t let anyone ever tell you otherwise.¡±


    I nodded, a few tears trickling down my cheeks. I couldn¡¯t tell her¡­ but it wasn¡¯t that easy, as future


    queen, her job was to do what was best for her kingdom. One day she¡¯ll probably think the same as her


    father, and when she did, I wouldn¡¯t hold it against her¡­


    The sound of crickets chirping and the distant hooting of owls filled the night sky. Silence had nketed


    the castle, only then did I take my leave. The festival was the day after tomorrow and I still hadn¡¯t gone


    shopping for any clothes. I had even tried to fit into something of Mom¡¯s, but it was futile, we were far


    too different in body shapes.


    I strolled through the silent halls of the castle; Charlene had been falling asleep when I left but I felt far


    too fresh to even consider sleeping. I decided to go for a stroll around the grounds, perhaps that would


    tire me out.


    I stepped out of the castle, the guards at the door giving me a nod which I returned with one of my own


    and began walking swiftly. A good jog may help. I picked up my pace and soon I was jogging along, the


    wind rushing past my face, the adrenaline in my body fuelling me as I sped up until I was running as


    fast as I could. Jumping and skipping over the steps or over the low walls.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the smile that crossed my lips, for a fleeting moment I felt free, simply enjoying myself


    without thinking of anything else. I turned the corner and found myself in one of the far training


    grounds, freezing in my tracks when I saw none other than Theon.


    My heart pounded and it was not because I hadn¡¯t seen him since he left angrily yesterday. but


    because he was shirtless as he slicked back his damp locks, his arm flexing as he did so. His pants


    stuck to that sexy ass¡­ Tattoos of engravings ran down his spine and there were some symbols on his


    lower back. He turned, his amber eyes shing gold when they met mine.


    Anger¡­


    I stepped back, raising my fist to my breasts. What did I do now?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here¡­¡± I said defensively.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from letting my gaze trail down his tattooed torso and felt my pussy clench as I


    swallowed hard. Three chains hung around his neck, his chest heaving as he breathed hard. A trickle


    of sweat ran down his torso and between his defined abs. The urge to lick it up was overpowering¡­


    His Adonis belt was perfection dipping into those pants and I snapped my gaze back up to him, my


    cheeks burning. He saw me staring¡­ Goddess¡­ He walked towards me slowly and I stepped back,


    my gaze dipping to the bandages he was now unwrapping from his hands slowly. ¡°So, once again


    you¡¯re out alone, when you know exactly how weak you are.¡±


    His words hurt and I knew his next words would be equally harsh. ¡°Tell me, little Storm¡­ are you that


    desperate to be defiled?¡±


    A sh of anger rushed through me, and I red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t assume. I was out for a run.¡± I snapped


    icily. He tilted his head, unwrapping the other hand as he leaned down close to my ears. His scent


    mixed with sweat making me giddy, my heart thudding at his closeness, my core clenching in


    anticipation and confusion. ¡°Then tell me this¡­¡± His husky deep voice whispered in my ear. ¡°Why do


    you smell so fucking aroused?¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    11. The Perfect Dress


    YILEYNA


    I gasped, my cheeks flushing. ¡°I am not!¡± But before I could push him away, his thumb flicked one of my


    hardened nipples sending a sharp sizzle of pleasure to my core. ¡°Your mouth can lie, but your body


    cannot.¡± He smirked slightly, now looking into my eyes.¡± Tell me, Yileyna¡­ Do you taunt me on purpose


    just so I pay attention to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get so full of yourself. If I wanted you, I¡¯d say so.¡± I lied, turning


    my back on him.


    Was I that obvious?


    My heart and stomach were a mess of nerves. I heard a small breathy chuckle leave his lips, his arm


    snaking around me, cing his hand firmly on my lower stomach as he pulled me back against him,


    making a small whimpering gasp escape me.


    I could feel his entire body against me, feel the bulge in his pants press against my lower back only


    adding to the ache in my core¡­ The way his chest felt, rising and falling behind me¡­


    ¡°Then tread carefully¡­ because in the end, don¡¯t forget I am a beast, worse than any other.¡±


    I closed my eyes, unable to reply. His hand ran up my stomach slowly, making me suck it in, my


    breasts rising and falling heavily. Suddenly he pulled up my top, exposing my injured hip. The cool air


    against the sore skin made me snap out of my daze just as he stepped away from me.


    ¡°You are lucky to have survived.¡± His voice was emotionless once more as he dropped my top and


    turned away. I felt as if anger was radiating off him. A tiny part of me wondered if there was any truth in


    Charlene¡¯s words. Could I deny that I¡¯d love it if someone did care for me like that? I couldn¡¯t deny the


    attraction I felt towards him, but did he feel the same?


    No one came to check up on me after the injury, none of the Gamma females or even the Luna ¡­ it


    seems since Mom and Dad were gone, I was just no one, just another forgotten orphan.


    ¡°I¡­ How were you not affected by the Siren¡¯s song?¡± I asked trying to change the subject. ¡°Who isn¡¯t? I


    just knew how to keep my sanity.¡± He tilted his head and I tried not to pay attention to how sexy he


    looked, that sheen of sweat driving me crazy. ¡°How?¡± I asked, my gaze dipping to his lips when he


    licked them. ¡°What? nning to jump into the ocean again?¡± He gripped my chin, rubbing his thumb


    along my lips, sending my heart racing even faster. ¡°She kissed you.¡± I tensed, my heart thudding as I


    tugged away.


    ¡°D-did you tell the Alpha?¡±


    ¡°That you are more of an ill-omen now than you already were?¡±


    His words cut and I forced a small smile onto my face.


    ¡°Yeah I guess, so did you tell him?¡± ¡°No.¡±


    I felt a wave of relief wash over me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake it forpassion, I just found it unnecessary. I don¡¯t believe in superstitions.¡±


    I nodded, of course. I would be a fool to think it was anything else.


    ¡°Goodnight Theon.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for a reply, jogging back the way I came, I think that was enough for


    tonight. I felt his piercing gaze burn into me until I disappeared around the corner, letting out a deep


    breath I didn¡¯t know I had been holding.


    Theon. The man was a mystery that two years on I had not even managed to make a dent into learning


    about


    Who was Theon, what life did he have before he lost his memory?


    Charlene and I had observed and noted down his tattoos over time, but they were just strong proverbs


    or messages. Nothing to link him to where he may be from. They just gave the impression he was


    someone with a strong will, powerful and believed in striving for what he wanted. I could have told


    anyone that without reading his tattoos.


    Theon¡­ one day, one day I¡¯m going to learn more about you.


    I promise.


    ¡ª¨C


    The following day I had done as Charlene had said and didn¡¯t attend training with her. Instead, I


    decided I¡¯d do my own light training. Although I was almost healed, I was advised to take it easy. Then I


    needed to find something to wear and so I spent the entire afternoon in the bustling markets as


    everyone seemed to be doingst-minute shopping. The cobbled streets were full of life; men, women,


    and children alike chatted, bartered, yed and simply were enjoying this asion. I smiled


    rememberinging down here with mom and dad two years ago. It was one of the rare times Dad


    would apany us, as Beta he didn¡¯t have as much time, but that year he did.


    Smiling at the memory, I stopped at a stall selling pretty dresses, ones with the customary floral


    embroidery that the Kingdom of Astalion was known for. Despite the stunning designs, her stall was far


    emptier than most.


    ¡°Can I help you, my sweet?¡± The middle-aged woman asked from behind the counter.


    I looked at her smiling, she was part fae, part human or mage? I wasn¡¯t sure¡­ but it made sense as to


    why people weren¡¯t bothering to buy from her. A shame¡­ even though we were at peace, the


    discrimination remained¡­ just how it would be like this for werewolves residing in a fae kingdom.


    ¡°I need a dress for tomorrow¡¯s festival, and your dresses are stunning¡­¡± But all looked a little too small


    on the bodices, well those on disy anyway. ¡°Would you have anything that may fit me?¡±


    I gestured at my tan halter neck top and red ck pants.


    She smiled and tilted her head, her dark hair had a few stray whites shining under the afternoon sun.


    ¡°Do I¡­ Well, I have this yellow fabric I bought down in the town of Khinesh.¡± She pointed at a stunning


    yellow gown. ¡°I have this embroidery all the way from Eastmoor¡­¡± She carried on pointing at several


    dresses. ¡°I can adjust them to fit your bosom I assure you, now tell me my sweet, have any caught your


    attention?¡± I chewed on my bottom lip, Mom always did this¡­ I didn¡¯t even know how to shop!


    ¡°They are all so beautiful-¡±


    ¡°You should go over to the stalls over there dear.¡± I turned as someone tapped my shoulder, her


    haughty nose turned up as she looked at the woman behind the stall. ¡°No thanks, I like these dresses.¡±


    I replied firmly to the elder she-wolf.


    Her eyebrow shot up before she stepped away. ¡°As you wish. A bad seed¡­¡± She muttered walking off.


    I smiled apologetically at the woman.


    ¡°Ignore them.¡± I said without thinking. Instantly worrying if I offended her.


    Her eyes crinkled as she shook her head, the wrinkle lines around her eyes giving away that she was


    far older than she looked.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it, I have not sold one dress despite setting up shop every day for thest two weeks.¡± She


    chortled, moving aside some of the boxes that contained folded dresses. ¡°Well, today you will, because


    I need a dress.¡± I touched the yellow, tilting my head. It was pretty¡­ but I¡¯d stand out¡­


    I turned my attention to the ivory and maroon, it was also nice¡­


    ¡°I think I have a dress that doesn¡¯t even need adjusting!¡± The woman eximed suddenly, her dark


    eyes sparkling as she turned away and bent down to get something from under her desk.¡° It¡¯s been


    collecting dust for thest few years¡­ but it is a timeless piece and I think it may be just what you are


    looking for¡­¡±


    My curiosity piqued; I think I did need someone to just choose for me. I was so indecisive. She took out


    a in box that had probably once been white, yet it had taken on a yellowish hue over time. Unlike the


    rest of the pretty boxes that her stall held which were tied with ribbons, this one was in. ¡°The fabric


    isn¡¯t thetest, it¡¯s something I picked up on a visit home. Open it.¡± My heart skipped a beat as I looked


    at the box, from a Fae kingdom maybe? I lifted the lid from the box, staring inside at the folded dress. A


    smile crossed my lips, and I didn¡¯t need to ask her to take it out.


    This was it. The perfect dress. I knew it was going to fit me, just as she had said. ¡°Oh, thank you,


    madam¡­¡± ¡°Ailema.¡± She smiled


    ¡°Thank you, madam Ailema! I love it, may I know the price? It¡¯s perfect.¡± Iplimented, running my


    hand over the fabric before lifting the short dress from its box. She chuckled. ¡°You have already paid for


    it.¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You have, with kindness child.¡± ¡°No, kindness isn¡¯t something to use as payment, I have money.¡± ¡°You


    don¡¯t argue with an old woman, my sweet! My word is final! However, I have some essories and


    shoes to match, and you can pay for those! I need to make an earning too.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, nodding in defeat.


    ¡°Then you better show me your finest heels.¡±


    ¡°Shopping for tomorrow, it isn¡¯t like girls to leave it until thest day.¡± I turned recognising the voice of


    none other than Raiden Bolton, one of the future Gamma¡¯s and also the older brother to Rhys. The boy


    I had protected that fateful night. ¡°As you may have heard, I¡¯m not really the ordinary ¡®ideal girl¡¯ now, am


    I.¡± He smirked, his curly ck locks tumbling in front of his eyes. ¡°Of course not ordinary, Yileyna


    De¡¯Lacor is one of a kind and absolutely ideal.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s far too early to flirt Raiden, I¡¯m


    sure Kahlia wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡± I replied, picking up a pair of pretty heels. ¡°Kahlia?¡± He looked


    confused for a moment before smirking. ¡°She was three women ago, my little flower. The only name I


    cannot forget is yours.¡±


    ¡°Go away, Raiden.¡± He chuckled and nced at Ailema, who was watching him firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll see you


    tomorrow¡­ by the way, that dress is gorgeous.¡± I gave him a re, but he simply winked one of those


    bright blue eyes of his before he walked off.


    ¡°Well, he is charming.¡± Ailema replied with a knowing smile. ¡°He¡¯s a yer.¡±


    Raiden was a year older than me, and he always flirted with me, but it was just that. yful flirting.


    But somehow, I was beginning to look forward to tomorrow. Maybe what I needed was some fun and


    merriment. That is what tomorrow promised.


    Food, dancing, games, and happiness.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    And I nned to look as good as I wanted to feel. ¡°These ones.¡± I said picking up a pair of heels¡­

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    12. The Moon Goddess Festival


    YILEYNA


    The Night of The Moon Goddess¡¯ Festival arrived and, like every year, the skies were clear, the full


    moon gracing us with its presence, and the sheer ambience of the night was warm and weing. The


    merry music drifted in through the open windows, making you want to get up and join.


    I was getting ready with Charlene. She had been adamant that I spend the afternoon getting ready with


    her, although this was usually a time one spent with their families, and every year before this one, she


    and her mother got ready together just as I did with mine. ¡°Those curlers look ready to be removed.¡±


    Charlene said to the human woman who was helping us. ¡°Yes, princess.¡± Belinda replied, bowing her


    head before she came over to me and began to remove the curlers from my hair. I stared in the mirror


    at my face. My make-up was done, having been told my skin was perfect without a base. She said


    she¡¯d do subtle touch-ups¡­ but I looked entirely different¡­ I looked older, more mature¡­ My cheeks


    were entuated, a shimmer dusting my cheekbones, with a vibrant deep pink lipstick coating my lips.


    My eyshes wereyered with mascara, making my longshes stand out even more with a touch of


    shimmer on my lids.


    When she began to open my hair, letting my now curly hair frame my face, Mom came to mind and her


    promise to curl my hair on my birthday. I felt a little emotional, but before I could delve into those


    thoughts, the door to Charlene¡¯s room opened and her mother, Luna Soleil, stepped inside.


    She was an inch taller than Charlene, with features that were very simr to her daughters. Her red hair


    was braided and twisted into an updo, woven with sprigs of fresh flowers. Wearing a gorgeous pale


    blue dress with coloured embroidery along the entire skirt, it fell to


    the ground spreading around her stunningly.


    I stood up and lowered my head to the Luna.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯de to check how you girls were getting on. My, you look breath-taking Charlene.¡± Luna


    Soleilplimented, looking over at Charlene who was wearing an off shoulder ivory dress with a


    green leafy pattern along the sleeves and bodice. It reached just below her knees and she had


    essorised it with a deep green that only enhanced the green in her eyes. 2 ¡°We are almost done,


    I¡¯m ready.¡± Charlene replied, smiling over at me. ¡°Perfect, we need to leave.¡± Luna Soleil reminded her.


    The royal family would walk down the main street before taking their ce in one of the marquees. The


    Luna wasn¡¯t often seen out. Being the true mate of the Alpha, if she was killed, it would kill the Alpha


    too, and so she was always kept inside. Even for this festival, she would spend the majority of the time


    inside and under heavy security, away from the public. Even Charlene would not be able to enjoy the


    festival as I would. ¡°You look lovely as well, Yileyna.¡± Luna Soleil remarked, looking me over. I didn¡¯t


    miss the


    way her eyebrow shot up as she looked at the dress that I was wearing. ¡°Interesting choice. Nowe


    along, Charlene.¡± 2 I smiled politely, although I don¡¯t think it was exactly apliment. Was it the


    fabric? ¡°Ah, I got to go! I will see you for the banquet.¡± Charlene whispered, giving me a tight hug. She


    smiled, her red-coloured lips onlyplimenting her snowy skin. I nodded. ¡°See youter.¡±


    I watched her until she disappeared from the room before I looked back in the mirror. Thece dress I


    was wearing was fitted to the waist, with thin straps and a bow on each shoulder. The skirt was four


    layers of tulle with a matching belt tied around my waist. The fabric had tiny sparkling stones sewn to it,


    giving the dress a stunning sparkle every time I moved. 1 Belinda finished doing a braid along the


    crown of my head, adding a few sprigs of flowers and leaving the rest open. I reached up, tugging a


    few strands out and letting them frame my face.


    ¡°Thank you, Belinda.¡±


    I bent down and pulled my matching heels on, tying the ribbon that went around my ankle in a bow


    before I put in the drop earrings that I had selected from Mom¡¯s collection.


    I stood up and smiled at my reflection, trying to imagine what Mom and Dad would say to me. Dad


    wouldpliment me and joke that he needed to hide me away from all theds. Mom would get


    emotional and say I¡¯ve grown so much. The first round of fireworks that signalled the Alpha and his


    family had stepped out made me turn.


    ¡°Have fun tonight!¡± I called out to Belinda, knowing that once her chores werepleted, she¡¯d be able


    to enjoy the festival if she wanted.


    Humans would join in too. Although they didn¡¯t worship the same deity as us, the festival was still a


    ce of fun for all. The food alone was enough to get anyone to step out of the confines of their


    homes. ¡°Thank you Miss!¡± She called as I left the room, clutching onto my little pouch that hung from


    my wrist. I was going to make sure I won some toys so I could donate them to the kids at the city


    orphanage. I rushed from the castle, my excitement growing with every step¡­


    ¡°I win!¡± I jumped up, punching the air as the man behind the counter chuckled.


    ¡°Finally, but well done, now which one would you like?¡±


    ¡°Finally? I used seven gold coins there! It is not easy to hit three targets when they are moving.¡± I


    pouted. ¡°Oh, that white bunny!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, but can¡¯t have it too easy now can I,ss?¡±


    ¡°I guess not.¡± I smiled, taking the bunny teddy and walking along the bustling streets.


    Couples, families, and groups made their way around the vendors or simply enjoyed the treats they


    held in their hands. Laughing and joking, some newly mated couples were obvious to


    point out, staring with starry eyes into their mates¡¯ eyes. That, or making out with one another, like they


    only existed in each other¡¯s worlds.


    Mates, it wasn¡¯t very often that we actually found our fated mates, they say one in five people will find


    their true mates. It¡¯s rare considering they could be anywhere in the world.


    Since I had stepped out, I had received a lot of attention, and a lot of it was from young men.


    I stopped outside a food stall, the smell of the fried steak fries filling my nose, and I waited patiently for


    my turn to purchase them. I tried to ignore the two young girls in front of me who were staring at me


    very openly. ¡°Hey¡­¡± I waved, hoping they realised they were staring. ¡°You look like a princess.¡± One of


    them eximed.


    ¡°Yes, you only need a tiara.¡± The second added.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Both looked cute themselves, they were no older than ten and were dressed in stunning organza


    dresses with floral embroidery on them.


    ¡°Well, I believe that we don¡¯t need a crown to be a princess.¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°Just like the two


    princesses before me.¡±


    They giggled, turning away when it was their turn to order, just as two adults came hurrying over.


    ¡°Thanks, aunty!¡± One of the girls said, smiling at the woman who had paid for them. I turned my gaze to


    the sky above, ncing at the full glowing moon, enjoying the soft wind whispering past me. They say


    when we die, we go to the realm of the moon goddess¡­ Were Mom and Dad there


    now?


    ¡°Next!¡±


    ¡°One cone of fries please.¡± I spoke, stepping forward and taking out the money to pay for it.


    ¡°My! You look stunning!¡± The woman behind the counterplimented me, as she tossed salt and


    pepper over the square of paper containing my fries, before giving them a good shake and holding it


    out to me.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Next!¡± She called, giving me a nod as I moved away and a group of five stepped forward.


    I picked up the little wooden fork and began eating, bncing my bunny under my arm. The sound of


    upbeat folk music reached my ears and I followed it until I saw arge crowd of young adults clearly


    seeming to have some sort of dancing show going on.


    Arge group had gathered around to watch the twelve young women in the middle dance to the


    current song. All dressed in vibrant colours. The crowd sang along, pping and cheering them on. I


    munched on my chips, pushing my way through the crowd until I got to the front. ¡°Oi, stop pushing!¡± A


    woman growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m short!¡± I protested apologetically.


    Well, short in werewolf standard anyway.


    I moved my hips to the music, eating my chips, enjoying the show. I had just about finished my chips


    when one of the stunning women dancing grabbed my wrist. ¡°Join us!¡±


    I blinked, as the crowd cheered. I looked around, scanning the crowd, wondering if there were any of


    the high ranking wolves here. Seeing none, I tossed my bunny to the ground behind us and started


    watching the other women¡¯s footwork. I ced my hands on my hips, copying them as we danced to


    the music. I swayed my body sensually as I twirled, hoping my dress didn¡¯t ride up.


    ¡°Go Yileyna!¡±


    My eyes widened as I spun around, scanning the crowd, when a head full of ck hair caught my


    attention. Raiden stood there; looking handsome in a navy shirt, tucked into a pair of ck pants and a


    belt around his waist. Arms folded as he watched me, giving me a wink. Confidently he strode towards


    us and fell in step by my side as he began dancing alongside us. The crowd only seemed to get more


    excited.


    ¡°Seriously, Raiden?¡±


    ¡°Only way to get a dance with you.¡± He replied, smirking as he took my hand and spun me out. His


    eyes dipped to my breasts as his hand went to my waist, his eyes shing before locking with mine.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been the most beautiful girl in Astalion¡­ but tonight I don¡¯t think there¡¯s even one


    woman on this who can match up to your beauty.¡±


    ¡°How poetic.¡± I smiled, raising my eyebrow. ¡°But thank you, it¡¯s a pretty dress, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He spun me around, his hands on my hips as he danced behind me. ¡°Not as pretty as the girl in it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me your next pursuit, Raiden, it won¡¯t work. I am not interested.¡± I said lightly, pulling away


    and dancing by his side once more. ¡°You can never be just another one of my escapades, Yileyna. I


    genuinely¡­¡± He trailed off, spinning me back into his arms and pressing me against his firm chest. I


    could feel his entire body against mine, blushing in embarrassment as I tried to pull away. ¡°Don¡¯t look


    now, but I think many are jealous of me right now.¡± He chuckled.


    I was confused, wondering what he had been about to say when I felt a chill run down my spine as the


    song came to an end. Through the cheers and pping, I looked in the direction Raiden was now


    staring, my heart thundering when I saw Theon standing there. His arms crossed, his eyes shimmering


    a dazzling gold, the hostility in them clear as he red at Raiden.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    13. The Alpha¡¯s Announcement YILEYNA


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe I was wrong¡­¡± Raiden murmured, confusing me. I pulled him to the side as the next song


    began and more people began to join in with the dancing ¡°Hi, Theon.¡± I said as I collected my bunny


    from the ground, dusting it off. His eyes snapped to me, and I saw the tick in his jaw as he clenched his


    teeth. ¡°Yileyna.¡±


    My stomach fluttered, as it always did when he called my name. He looked handsome, in full ck, his


    sleeves pushed up and his pants hugging his thighs. A white belt with a silver chain on it was around


    his hips, only emphasising his incredible body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, Theon.¡± Raiden offered, smiling respectfully.


    No one needed to announce it for me to know that everyone already saw him as their soon to be Beta.


    ¡°Wish I could say the same.¡± Theon¡¯s cold reply came. I looked between the two men, the humour that


    had danced in Raiden¡¯s eyes moments earlier was gone, reced by curiosity and a hint of something


    else.


    ¡°Well, enjoy the evening. Yileyna, it was an honour to dance with you tonight.¡± He gave me a charming


    smile and took my hand. He raised it to his lips, kissing it softly. ¡°Enjoy the rest of your evening¡­¡± I


    replied, trying not to let Theon¡¯s re affect me.


    Charlene¡¯s words came back to me, If there was any truth in what she said, then¡­ My heart skipped a


    beat and I was unable to stop myself from reaching up and pecking Raiden on the cheek.


    ¡°Thank you as well, for being such a pleasure to dance with.¡±


    My heart was going crazy, and I dared not look at Theon. My eyes were fixed on Raiden¡¯s blue ones. A


    smile crossed his face and he nodded. ¡°Anytime, beautiful.¡±


    He gave Theon a final nod before walking off, and I dared to gather my courage to look at the amber-


    eyed man next to me.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Wait¡­ didn¡¯t we already greet one another? I fiddled with the strands of hair that framed my face,


    almost dropping my rabbit. The silence was deafening.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you to stay away from men like him?¡±


    I looked at him, surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to stay away from anyone if I don¡¯t want to, besides, he¡¯s nice.¡± I stated, trying not to pay


    attention to the way I was feeling.


    Was it just me or was he acting like a jealous, possessive male? Maybe I was delusional and it was just


    my wishful thinking that was confusing me.


    He grabbed me by the wrist, making me gasp at the power in his grip, as he turned and dragged me


    along with him away from the glitteringnterns and music.


    ¡°Theon! You¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply, pulling me around a corner roughly and down a dimly lit alleyway. ¡°Theon! Stop it! What


    is your problem?!¡± I snapped. He turned, his eyes shimmering with irritation as he grabbed my arms


    and mmed me against the stone wall behind me, making me gasp at the brutal force that he had


    used. One of his hands was still wrapped around my wrist, pinning it to the wall next to my head. He


    didn¡¯t reply, simply ring at me as if he wanted to burn holes through my head. His heart was beating


    a little faster than usual, and my gaze dipped to his lips.


    ¡°My problem is that your stupidity knows no bounds.¡±


    ¡°Or is it that maybe you want me.¡± I whispered softly. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Theon¡­ Otherwise, care to


    exin why seeing me talking to Raiden really pissed you off? I¡¯m not Charlene. You¡¯re not my


    bodyguard. What I do is none of your concern, you need not get pissed off.¡± Call me crazy, but I


    couldn¡¯t just let him get away without exining himself. ¡°Was that your aim? To piss me off?¡± His


    husky voice was making me breathless, I tried to focus on anything but how close he was now


    standing. How could someone irritate you yet at the same time make you want them so badly?


    ¡°Not exactly¡­¡±


    His scent invaded my senses and my core clenched when he stepped even closer, my breasts that


    were already sticking out thanks to him keeping my arms captive against the wall now pressed against


    his chest.


    ¡°Then¡­ was the aim to make me jealous?¡± My eyes flew open at his words, gasping when he released


    one of my wrists and instead wrapped it around my neck. ¡°Did it work?¡± I braved, my heart thumping,


    watching him as his gaze dipped to my cleavage before slowly running back up to my lips. Say


    something¡­ I could smell my arousal¡­ which meant he sure as hell could.


    We were too close¡­ I could feel his body barely centimetres away from mine. The bulge in his pants


    pressing against my lower stomach only made my core throb. The urge to reach down was


    overwhelming, but instead I wrapped my hand around his wrist as he held my neck.


    ¡°I warned you that I¡¯m a beast and I will destroy you. You¡¯re ying a game far bigger than you could


    ever imagine.. Keep tempting me and I¡¯ll ravish you in a way¡­ that you never could even imagine in


    your wildest dreams.¡±


    I slowly ran my hand down his forearm, trying toprehend what was happening.


    He wanted me, even if it was just a desire he wanted to satiate¡­ A pang of hurt wed at my chest


    and reality hit me hard.


    No. No. He was right, he¡¯ll destroy me¡­ but¡­ I still needed something. No. I wanted him, I wanted to


    feel what he could offer, even if it was just once, before he realised that he made a mistake.


    ¡°Then show me. Show me exactly what you can offer¡­¡± I whispered, running my hand down his waist,


    feeling his hard, muscr body through his shirt.


    The slight racing of his heart made my own speed up. Our eyes locked as his hand tightened around


    my neck. We knew this was reckless, I could see the battle within his gorgeous amber eyes, as he


    fought himself. Which side would win? Logic? Or Lust?


    His thumb caressed my neck, making me sigh. ¡°I¡¯m d you aren¡¯t wearing a ne, because the


    only thing that looks good wrapped around your neck is my hand.¡± 3 Goddess¡­ His words sent


    another sizzle of pleasure through me. How could he make me so crazy with just his words?


    I ran my tongue along my upper lip sensually. A wanton moan escaped them when I felt him throb


    against my lower stomach and a low growl escaped his lips. ¡°Fuck, Theon¡­¡± I whimpered the moment


    he crushed his body against minepletely, closing the tiny gap that had separated us moments


    earlier. He leant down, his lips near my ear, the warmth of his breath making me giddy with anticipation


    when he tensed, freezing. His heart thudded, and I knew reality must have settled in.


    Don¡¯t pull away¡­ I couldn¡¯t let him¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be alone tonight.


    In a futile attempt, I ran my hand over his package, my pussy clenching at just the light feel I had


    managed of hisrge shaft. I heard him suck in a sharp breath as he moved his head back, looking


    down into my eyes.


    ¡°The king has summoned us. We need to get to the banquet now.¡±


    He let go of me, turning away, his voice once again cold and emotionless before he walked off, not


    even waiting for a reply. The absence of the warmth of his body made me feel strangely cold.


    He had left me alone in this dark alley, feeling¡­ empty.


    ¡ª¨C


    I headed for the banquet field, wondering why the king had summoned us and feeling confused. It was


    clear that there was something from Theon¡¯s side. I wanted him, he wanted me, but all we did was


    sh¡­ I wasn¡¯t a fool, I knew Theon didn¡¯t seem like the type to want anything more. But¡­ I couldn¡¯t


    deny how I felt in his presence¡­


    I looked around the tables, unsure where to sit. Once upon a time, I sat at the Alpha table with my


    family.


    I saw Charlene watching me and gave her a small smile and forced a smile.


    ¡°Sit down, dear.¡± Raiden¡¯s mother, Andrea, said to me.


    She was probably one of the only ones who weren¡¯t entirely hostile to me, for saving their son, I guess.


    Although even then they kept it neutral.


    I sat down at one of the long tables covered in white cloth, with flowers and wine set in between the


    luxurious tters of food.


    I looked around slowly, scanning the area until I spotted the king was talking to Raiden¡¯s father,


    Gamma Henry, as well as Gamma Grayson.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s happening?¡± I asked.


    Andrea smiled sympathetically.


    ¡°Oh, nothing at all.¡±


    She was lying¡­


    I nodded, not saying anything else, as Rhys shed me a smile. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Hemented,


    blushing lightly.


    ¡°I said the very same thing.¡± Raiden¡¯s drawling voice came as he pulled the seat next to me out and sat


    down.


    After what happened with Theon, I didn¡¯t want Theon to see me sitting next to Raiden, but there was


    nothing I could do ore up with that would be a good enough excuse for me to leave the table.


    I forced a smile and he frowned slightly, looking concerned.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asked quietly as the king walked to the Alpha¡¯s table that stood on a dais, a table


    where his two Gamma¡¯s and usually the Beta family would sit¡­


    I nodded in response to Raiden, reaching over and helping myself to part of themb joint. A pleasant


    hum of chatter filled the room as everyone began to eat. I picked up my knife when Raiden¡¯s hand


    closed around my forearm.


    ¡°What is this?¡± His voice was sharp, yet full of concern, and I looked down to see the clear handprint


    Theon had left on my wrist.


    My heart thundered, and I wondered if there was a mark left on my neck as well.


    I didn¡¯t dare look up at him, hoping my hair covered it, if there was any. I pulled out of his hold, slipping


    my hand under the table. Andrea was watching us curiously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I just¡­¡± ¡°Can I have


    everyone¡¯s attention.¡± Alpha Andres¡¯s voice boomed around us, and I felt a wave of relief wash over


    me, turning to look at our Alpha. ¡°Tonight, we pray to our goddess and celebrate everything she has


    blessed us with; power, prosperity, and peace.¡±


    Everyone had fallen silent, listening to the king. Peace? Did everyone forget that there must be more to


    the attack that happened two months ago? ¡°However, two months ago, I lost a dear


    friend, William De¡¯Lacor. A loyalpanion, a brave warrior, a strong Beta, along with his mate, Hana,


    in that attack¡­¡±


    And a loving father¡­ Did you forget that one, Alpha Andres?


    It hurt the way he talked about my dad as if he was nothing to me. Why didn¡¯t he pre-warn me that he


    was going to mention Dad tonight?


    I saw Charlene try to stand up but her mother pulled her down, she nced at me and I forced a smile.


    ¡°With a heavy heart, I have finalised on a new Beta, someone strong, smart and efficient.¡± Alpha


    Andres continued.


    A murmur rippled through the crowd of seated people, and I knew that through the open mind link,


    those who weren¡¯t close enough to hear would receive the news. I felt a few heads turn toward me, but


    I kept my gaze ahead.


    ¡°A new Beta.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Someone else?¡±


    ¡°I hear it¡¯s the young warrior, Theon¡­¡±


    ¡°I present to you, your new Beta! Beta Theon. A man who has proven himself worthy countless times!


    Someone I can trust and someone I know can hold this kingdom together by my daughter¡¯s side!¡±


    My heart squeezed as Theon, who stood to the side, remained passive. Despite the cheering, he didn¡¯t


    go onto the dais. Our eyes met, but from this distance, I couldn¡¯t make out what he was thinking. It hurt


    so much¡­


    Everyone began cheering with approval, but it all became a haze, the remarks and pping bing


    a loud, painful echo in my mind.


    Will you not acknowledge the daughter of the Beta you so loved? At least you could have let me know


    that today I was to be stripped of my future? Yes, I knew it wasing, but still¡­


    ¡°..leyna? Yileyna?¡±


    Someone was calling me, but I couldn¡¯t understand who it was. My eyes were fixed on the Alpha.


    Maybe, just maybe, he¡¯ll still say something¡­ 1


    ¡°Come sit in your spot, Beta Theon. We will hold the ceremony thising week¡­¡±


    I stood up, unable to sit here any longer.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡± Raiden whispered, trying not to cause a scene as he took hold of my hand gently. I tugged


    free, doing my best to walk out of here with my head held high. Give me strength, Goddess. Mom¡­


    Dad¡­ You¡¯re still watching over me, right?


    My vision blurred with unshed tears as I kept going, ignoring everyone around me. The moment I was


    out of sight, I broke into a run, only for Raiden to call me once again. The sound of his footsteps as he


    jogged to catch up to me. ¡°Yileyna, wait!¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone. What do you want?¡± I asked, quickly blinking away the tears as I stopped running,


    not wanting to cause a scene. ¡°The marks on your wrist¡­¡± He walked over to me swiftly, taking hold of


    my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing Raiden, please just go away.¡± He was concerned about the bruises? But didn¡¯t he realise it


    was the pain inside of me that was destroying me? ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡± He trailed off, his gaze falling to my


    neck and his concern vanished. His eyes narrowed as he stepped closer, cupping my cheeks tenderly.


    ¡°Did Theon hurt you, Yileyna?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Raiden, please-¡±


    I saw someone approaching from the corner of my eyes and stopped mid-sentence, turning my gaze to


    see Theon. His face was emotionless, his eyes hard as he looked at us both.


    It hurt to see him after knowing he was the one to take my birth-right, but at the same time, a part of me


    needed him, needed something from him. His touch or just something¡­


    ¡°Theon-¡±


    He turned without another word, walking away, anger rolling off him in waves. Please don¡¯t turn your


    back on me¡­ But he didn¡¯t look back, not even once.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    14. A Moment Of Want


    VILEYNA


    I wandered the streets that were a lot less busy than before, with most at the banquer, although many


    teens and children roamed the streets rather enjoying more street food than that of the banquet, I


    walked along with no destination in mind, refusing to allow the tears to fall


    After a good hour of walking around, I decided that I needed to start packing. The Alpha said the


    passage of the title would be in a week¡¯s time, meaning I needed to get out of there First thing


    tomorrow, I¡¯ll go looking for a ce,


    Turning back, I decided to head home.


    I gathered a few discarded boxes on my way to the castle, that had probably contained items for the


    festival; they woulde in handy to pack up my belongings. I guess once Theon bes Beta, he


    won¡¯t be Charlene¡¯s guard, but I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll still be training her. As long as I don¡¯t need to see


    him.


    I picked up two more boxes and knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to carry anymore, so headed back towards the


    castle. The guards opened the door.


    ¡°Need help?¡± One of them asked.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± I replied, carefully squeezing past with my boxes.


    The castle was silent save for the sound of music that still seeped through the open windows. I paused,


    rebncing the boxes in my grip, realising I had left my bunny at the banquet¡­


    A sudden wave of sadness washed over me. The poor bunny¡­ I was meant to win more for the


    orphanage and now I didn¡¯t even have one¡­


    I reached my quarters feeling gloomy. My high spirits from earlier were dampened. I ced the boxes


    down, took my key from my pouch and unlocked it.


    The smell of Mom¡¯s candles lingered in the air, and I inhaled deeply.


    Home.


    I bent down to pick up the boxes. ¡°Already nning to pack up?¡± I jumped, spinning around, dropping


    the boxes in the process as I stepped back, only to tumble backwards and into one of the boxes.


    I yelped in pain, staring at my legs that were sticking up in the air.


    Quiet footsteps approached, and a shadow fell over me. My heart thundered as I looked into a familiar


    pair of smouldering amber eyes.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡±


    I gripped the side of the box, trying to get my footing so I could get out of it, but failed miserably.


    ¡°Need a hand?¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡± I shot back icily, remembering how he had walked off an hour or so earlier


    He simply crossed his arms, watching me.


    ¡°Go right ahead, Get out.¡±


    I gave him a dirty look and pushed the box over,nding on my side and pushing the box away.


    ¡°Nice underwear.¡± Theon remarked, making my cheeks burn as I quickly pushed my dress down and


    red up at him.


    I stood up, smoothing my hair. Theon stepped closer. Reaching over, he slid my dress strap that had


    slipped down my shoulder back up. His fingers that brushed my skin left a trail of sparks in their wake.


    My heart pounded, and I looked up at him, a sh of hurt clenching in my chest.


    ¡°Why did you turn away?¡± I asked quietly.


    He remained silent, looking around the room instead, so I began to pile the boxes to one side.


    If he wasn¡¯t going to answer me, then I wasn¡¯t going to pay attention to him.


    ¡°Why did you leave the banquet?¡± He raised an eyebrow, taking the key out of the door, shutting it and


    locking it from the inside, his eyes on me.


    My heart was racing as I held his gaze, trying not to let him see how he was messing with me.


    ¡°You know why.¡± I replied, turning away, I walked towards the window to close the curtains.


    I turned back, gasping to see Theon was right behind me.


    ¡°Goddess! Don¡¯t sneak up on people like that!¡±


    ¡°Why did you leave? You knew Alpha Andres was going to make me Beta.¡± He was serious and I could


    tell from the glimmer in his eyes he was not messing around.


    ¡°Yeah, but to announce it like that¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter, but he honoured Dad by mentioning him¡­ but he


    didn¡¯t seem to care to remember that before anything else. Dad put his family first. He was the best


    father one could ask for.¡± I whispered, my eyes glittered with unshed tears, and I looked around the


    room trying to remain strong.


    A memory of Mom cooking through the archway to our kitchen came to mind. I remembered Dad and I


    were having a pillow fight and Mom was shouting from the other room, only toe and join in. That


    night, the meal was rather overcooked¡­ but we had a goodugh about


    it.


    ¡°I have already told the Alpha I¡¯m happy with my current living space. You won¡¯t need to move out of


    here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy, I¡¯m moving.¡± I stated, about to push past him when he suddenly


    blocked my path and caged me between his arms, his hands firmly on the wall behind me.


    ¡°Why are you so impulsive, little storm? You know you¡¯re attached to this ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I mean¡­


    I¡¯m attached to the memories here¡­ but I won¡¯t stay where I don¡¯t belong. They can take away the


    Beta position, they can take away this home¡­ but they can¡¯t take away the memories I hold. I¡¯m going


    to move. I have the money, I just need to find a ce.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you have it all nned out.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± I replied defiantly


    ¡°Good.¡± His gaze flickered to my lips, and I found myself licking them.


    ¡°So¡­ Why did youe? You walked off earlier, remember?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, I would have ripped that bastard¡¯s head right off for touching you. Who do you want, little


    storm? Because I assure you I don¡¯t fucking share.¡± His eyes shimmered gold, and my stomach flip-


    flopped, but confidence sparked inside of me. I stepped away from the wall and into his personal


    space, I tilted my head up and bravely cupped his neck. ¡°I think you already know the answer to that.¡± I


    whispered, pressing myself boldly against him.


    His hands left the wall, taking hold of my wrists and pulling my hands away from his neck. ¡°A little too


    confident, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you want from me, Theon?¡± I asked softly ¡°One night. This will be


    nothing more than that.¡± He said, making my cheeks burn at his reply. 1 I already knew that, although it


    stung a little, I was ready for that¡­


    ¡°I assumed as much.¡±


    He inched forward until I was forced against the curtain behind me.


    ¡°Good.¡± His eyes dipped to my cleavage, suddenly pinning my wrists above my head. Stepping back,


    he took a look at me, slowly letting his gaze trail over my bare legs, his eyes flickering, as they lingered


    on my thighs¡­ I pressed my legs together, trying to satiate the desire that was building within me.


    ¡°I have two rules; don¡¯t get attached and don¡¯t expect me to treat you like a princess, because I n to


    treat you like my little whore.¡± 2


    There was definitely something wrong with me, I¡¯m sure any other girl would have been shocked or


    insulted at his words¡­ But they only made my core throb harder. I could feel the wetness pooling


    between my thighs.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I know that¡¯s all I am to you. It¡¯s my body you want.¡± I replied, rolling my eyes. A flicker of


    something crossed his eyes, but he simply cocked a brow.


    ¡°d to hear we are on the same page for once.¡± He murmured huskily.


    ¡°Yeah, because you¡¯re an annoying ass most of the time.¡± I shot back, trying not to meltpletely.


    ¡°One you¡¯re soaking wet for.¡± He countered seductively:


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He ran his knuckles down the centre of my neck. My eyes flickered shut as he leaned in, his nose


    brushing the crook of my neck, making me shiver. He inhaled deeply, making my heart thunder. He


    kept my hands firmly behind my back. The knuckles of his other hand ran down the centre of my cor


    bones. Cherish the moment¡­


    A sigh escaped me as his fingers brushed between my breasts before continuing their descent down


    my stomach.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ How many have you been with?¡± His question caught me off guard, despite the burning fire


    of pleasure that was consuming me


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I whispered back breathlessly.


    ¡°Not really.¡± His lips brushed my neck ever so lightly, yet it made me whimper.


    I rxed a little, wondering why he had asked, but the moment his hand caressed my thigh, slipping


    under my dress and brushing my ass, I moaned loudly, my mind going nk


    His heart was racing too. His hand travelled over my hip and down between my legs until his fingers


    grazed my pussy.


    ¡°So, fucking wet¡­¡±


    Touch me


    But he took his sweet time, his fingers lightly ying with the fabric of my panties.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± My hands were still pinned behind my back and even when I struggled, wanting to feel his


    body beneath my fingertips, he refused to let go of me. I loved it, feelingpletely at his mercy¡­


    ¡°What do you want¡­ use your words.¡± He whispered seductively, sucking the corner of my neck.


    I gasped as the pleasant sensation made my entire body react. His hand slipped under my panties and


    then he slid one finger between my smooth pussy lips.


    I moaned loudly, parting my legs slightly.


    ¡°Fuck me, Theon.¡± I whimpered. ¡°Don¡¯t tease.¡±


    He moved back, his finger slowly and agonisingly circling my clit. Yes, I had pleasured myself in the


    past, but this¡­ this was something else.


    ¡°Getting a little ahead of yourself, are you not?¡±


    Before I could even respond, he pulled away, letting go of me and stepped back, looking me over once


    more.


    ¡°Strip.¡±


    I blinked, not expecting him to say that. Wasn¡¯t that supposed to happen as we made out? But his


    command was absolute¡­ To my surprise, he went and took a seat on the sofa, cing his arms across


    the top. My heart was pounding as I stood a few feet away, facing him. I swallowed hard, my cheeks


    burning, and he smirked.


    ¡°Want to back out?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Sticking my chin out with defiance, I reached for the zipper on my dress and slowly pulled it


    down. I slowly tugged at my straps, letting the dress slip down. I kept my eyes fixed on him as I slowly


    peeled it off my breasts. Satisfied when his eyes zed gold.


    My heart was pounding as I tried to cover my chest with one arm, shimmying the dress down to my


    hips, but one hand wasn¡¯t enough to push it downpletely, and I turned my back to


    him as 1 hooked my fingers into the dress and pushed it past my hips and allowed it to fall to the


    ground.


    He muttered something I didn¡¯t catch, and I bit my lip trying to resist a smile.


    Knowing that he was enjoying this, gave me confidence. Crossing my arms over my chest, I turned


    back to him.


    ¡°Happy?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide from me.¡± He simply replied, his face emotionless, yet I could see his hard shaft straining in


    his pants, making my stomach coil.


    Goddess, it looked big. I removed my arms, instead, I wrapped my right arm around my waist, not


    knowing what to do with myself. My heart was racing as I stood therepletely exposed in my heels


    andce thong as Theon devoured me with his eyes, that now held an unmasked hunger that only


    made my core clench harder.


    ¡°Turn.¡±


    I obeyed, slowly making a turn, but when I turned back, he was no longer seated but standing there.


    My heart thumped and I looked up at him when he closed the gap between us. Mustering the courage


    to ask the question that was on the tip of my lips.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡±


    ¡°Far better than I imagined, actually.¡± He¡¯s cocky, cold reply came as he took hold of my chin. ¡°So,


    you¡¯ve imagined me naked?¡± I whispered back. ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot more than imagine you naked.¡± He


    replied, making my eyes widen. ¡°And I¡¯m about to show you exactly what I have imagined doing to


    you.¡± With those words, his arm snaked around my waist, the other hand let go of my chin and instead,


    tangled in my hair, yanking it back roughly. Then his lips were on mine, setting off a stream of euphoric


    pleasure that lit every ounce of my body alight with a burning desire that only he could satiate¡­

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    15. Win-Win


    THEON


    Yileyna De¡¯Lacor


    A girl who had grown into a woman that was every straight man¡¯s dream.


    I hated it. I hated her and the effect she had on me, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t get rid of the


    thoughts of exactly how I wanted to fuck her and ruin her.


    The very thoughts that fuelled the urge to fuck her with everything I had and destroy her at the same


    time consumed my mind constantly.


    I hated distractions, I hated anything that took me away from my goal.


    Yileyna was just that, a temptation worse than anything else on this.


    From those seductive grey eyes to those plump pouty lips that were made to be wrapped around a


    cock. She was made of every man¡¯s dirtiest thoughts. The ideal doll to fulfil even the filthiest of sins.


    She wasn¡¯t built like most women, from her creamy blemish-free skin that never seemed to change no


    matter what the weather was. A canvas for me to paint with pleasure.


    Her slender shoulders, that dainty neck that made you want to choke her every fucking time she was


    around, was gorgeous. Then there were her boobs which were round and firm, and her narrow waist


    which emphasised her jutting hips,pleting her perfect hourss figure. Her legs were as hot as the


    rest of her, with lush sexy thighs.


    Everything about her fucking irritated me and appealed to me.


    She stood there before me, covering her boobs with her slender arms. They didn¡¯t cover much, but I


    wanted to see those nipples of hers. What was the exact shade?


    ¡°Happy?¡± She asked in her seductive voice. ¡°Don¡¯t hide from me.¡± Imanded emotionlessly,


    although all I wanted was to fuck her until she dropped. Her eyes dipped to my crotch, and I knew she


    could see I was hard for her, to the point it was painful. I needed something, or in better terms; I


    needed to be buried in that pussy of hers. Ever since Iid eyes on her tonight, in that skimpyce


    dress as she danced with Bolton, something inside of me snapped. Her boobs were spilling out of it,


    and it just about covered her ass as she smiled at him. It had made a wave of anger burn within me


    and it took every inch of self-control to keep myself under control. I watched her slowly lower her arms,


    her cheeks dusted with a pink hue. I swallowed, admiring those light pink nipples of hers. I shouldn¡¯t


    have expected anything less. There wasn¡¯t an inch of her that wasn¡¯t appealing. Oh little storm, when


    I¡¯m done with you, I¡¯ll have made you feel even more embarrassed than you feel right now.


    But would one night be enough to satiate the hunger she unleashed within me?


    ¡°Turn.¡±


    My cock twitched as I took in that ass, one I had gotten a glimpse of a few times but never like this¡­


    Round, perky and the perfect size to spank until it was fucking raw. I stood up and when she turned


    back to me, she looked startled for a second.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± ¡°Far better than I imagined, actually.¡± I took hold of her chin, her gorgeous blonde


    curls framing her face. ¡°So, you¡¯ve imagined me naked?¡± Keep talking like that and I¡¯m fucking you right


    now. ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot more than imagine you naked, and I¡¯m about to show you exactly what I¡¯ve


    imagined doing to you.¡± I wrapped my arm around her waist. Letting go of her chin. I threaded my


    fingers into her lush curls, yanking her head back roughly, and then I kissed her, unable to control


    myself any longer.


    A sensation I had never felt before coursed through me, no kiss had felt so sinful, sweet and tempting,


    and still made me fucking harder than I already was. I assaulted her mouth, sucking hard on her


    tongue. Her hands gripped my arms as I squeezed her ass, deepening the kiss. I twisted my hand in


    her hair tighter, making her whimper. I tugged her over to the dining table and pushed her back onto it,


    watching her boobs bounce as she gasped. ¡°Ouch, rough¡­ I like it.¡± She whispered, reaching for my


    shirt, she began yanking the buttons open.


    She was on thest button when I pulled her arms away, pushing her t onto her back and pinning her


    wrist, biting into her shoulder and sucking hard.


    She cried out in pleasure; the sound alone was better than any other woman I had ever fucked. I kept


    her wrists pinned above her head, my other hand running up and down her waist before I grabbed one


    of her breasts.


    The perfect size in my hand. She whimpered and I imed her lips once more, twisting her nipple,


    making her back arch off the table. I broke away, kissing and sucking every inch of her that I could


    reach, I knew I was squeezing her breasts painfully, but her cries only turned me on even more.


    I had told her I¡¯m a beast, she had the choice to walk away but she had only fuelled the mes of


    desire. I sucked hard onto the side of her breast, yanking at her thong with one hand.


    The scent of her arousal hung in the air like a fucking drug that I was getting addicted to. ¡°Theon¡­¡±


    She moaned, wriggling as I bent over her..


    I looked down at her pussy, the fabric pulled between those smooth lips of hers. So damn perfect¡­ I


    ripped them off her just as she sat up, pulling open my shirt fully and reaching for my belt. I didn¡¯t like


    women touching me¡­ but¡­ I watched her. My eyes narrowed as she undid my belt and unzipped my


    pants.


    That was enough. I grabbed her wrist, pulling her hand away ¡°Hands to yourself.¡± I growled.


    Tonight, I¡¯d fuck her and then tomorrow I¡¯d put this behind me I had a goal, and I didn¡¯t need any


    distractions.


    A sh of anger ripped through me, a reminder that she was a dangerous distraction that I didn¡¯t


    need¡­ I hated how she made me feel.


    Disobeying me, she slipped her hand into my pants, making me cut off a groan of pleasure I grabbed


    her throat, pulling her close.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so fucking desperate, let¡¯s skip the forey.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± She whispered, my grip on her throat cutting off most of her oxygen.


    I pushed her back onto the table, my hand still around her throat, and with the other, I freed my cock


    from my pants. Taking in the way the woman before me looked spread on the table. Her legs were


    parted. Red marks covered her thighs, breasts, and waist where I had gripped her tightly. Hickeys and


    bite marks covered her body. The image of fucking perfection.


    I looked up into her grey orbs, there was a vulnerability in them. Her heart was racing, her scent that


    reminded me of the fresh sea breeze and spring mixed in with the intoxicating scent of her arousal


    created a haze around me.


    Time to get this pretty little body all dirty. I ran my fingers between her soaking slit, rubbing my thumb


    on her clit. She whimpered as I shoved my thumb into her letting her juices coat my finger before I


    slipped it out and slipped my thumb into her mouth. Instantly, she wrapped those pretty little lips around


    it, swirling her tongue around it.


    Fuck¡­


    I wanted her on her knees with my cock down that throat¡­ but it was pushing the boundaries that I had


    set for myself. I didn¡¯t want to get attached to the nymph before me. Fuck her like you would a whore,


    and then leave.


    I pulled my thumb from her mouth, pushing open her thigh.


    ¡°Spread those legs for me like the bad girl you are.¡± Imanded huskily. She obeyed, despite her


    heart continuing to beat super-fast. I rubbed my cock at her tiny entrance, making her moan hornily.


    That¡¯s it.


    I tightened my hand around her throat just as I rammed into her. Her eyes flew open, her entire body


    tensing as her eyes stung with unshed tears.


    I didn¡¯t go easy on anyone.


    I groaned in pleasure, relishing in the way she felt so tight, wrapped around me. Her hot juices coated


    my dick as I began thrusting into her hard and fast. Her eyes rolled as she gripped my wrist around her


    throat, one hand gripping the edge of the table as I railed her. Each thrust hit her g spot, but apart from


    her choked gasps and moans, there was nothing but the sound of skin pping erotically against one


    another.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, forgetting it all. Everything but how fucking good this felt she stopped


    struggling and I let go of her throat, allowing her soft moans and whimpers to fill the room.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart was thumping, one hand loosely cupping her left breast, one hand to her head. Her eyes


    were closed, and her breathingboured as I pounded her.


    I inhaled deeply, wanting to burn this memory into my mind when I tensed. The coppery smell of blood


    reached my nose and I looked down sharply. Noticing the blood that was smeared on her pussy and on


    my cock.


    My heart thundered with a foreign emotion I couldn¡¯t ce washing over me.


    She was a virgin.


    Fuck


    ¡°Keep going¡­ I¡¯m close.¡± She whimpered, her eyelids fluttering open. I clenched my jaw, irritation


    ring through me. I had asked her, and she hadn¡¯t told me. She got what she deserved. 1


    I pulled her up, my lips crashing against hers in a bruising kiss as I carried on fucking her, my own


    release near. I could feel her walls mping around me as she wrapped her arms around my neck. Her


    moans and cries got louder, her fingers running through my hair. I groaned into her mouth as I rammed


    into her, brutally triggering her release, her orgasm shook her entire body. Her scream filled the air, and


    I was sure anyone in the area would hear it.


    She bit down on my neck and I groaned, pulling out roughly and pumping my dick as I coated her


    stomach with my white cum. I kept my arm around her, supporting her body as she caught her breath.


    Resting her head against my chest as she weakly clutched my open shirt. I ran my hand up and down


    her back, a thin sheen of sweat coated her body. She wasn¡¯t the first virgin I had been with¡­ but she


    had been the first I had treated so harshly. I felt sexually satisfied, but there was just something bitter


    about this.


    Her lie.


    I grabbed her by her hair and tugged her face up. ¡°I hope your first time was exactly what you wanted.¡±


    I found myself saying coldly, letting go of her and turning away, but not before I saw the sh of hurt in


    those eyes of hers.


    ¡°It was with who I wanted.¡± Came her softly reply.


    ¡°Win-win then.¡± I zipped my pants up and walked to the door, not wanting to be here any longer. I


    unlocked the door and stepped out, letting it shut behind me with a snap. For the second time in my


    life, I couldn¡¯t simply remove the image of the girl I had just fucked and left behind, from my mind¡­

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    16. A Raid


    YILEYNA


    I watched him walk away, leaving me on the table, my heart thundering as I realised this was it. i knew


    it wasn¡¯t going to be anything more than sex but to leave me the moment we were done.


    I mped my hands over my mouth, muffling the sob that left my lips. I don¡¯t know what I was


    expecting¡­ but I wasn¡¯t anticipating him leaving like that. Why had he felt disgusted at the end? Why


    could I feel his anger? I pulled my legs to my chest, rocking myself as I tried to control the pain that was


    suffocating me. I felt even more alone than I had before I gave myself to him.


    I cried softly into my knees, the sharp throbbing between my legs was a stark reminder of what had


    happened. A moment of pleasure with the man I had liked for so long¡­ Was it worth it? Had it been


    worth it?


    I didn¡¯t know the answer to that¡­ At that time, I couldn¡¯t think of anything but the pleasure. It felt like a


    dreame true, and I couldn¡¯t deny that I felt like I was in heaven. But now I just felt lonely and


    scared.


    Stop wallowing in self-pity, Yileyna. I took a deep, shuddering breath, brushing away my tears.


    You do not need anyone.


    I slid off the table, my legs giving way, I fell to my knees. I grabbed the table edge, getting to my feet.


    My entire lower body felt heavy as lead, and pain throbbed in my lower regions.


    Was it meant to hurt this much?


    I looked at the table that contained a few streaks of blood and remnants of our sex juices. I¡¯ll clean it


    after I shower.


    I made my way to the bathroom and stared at my reflection in the mirror. I looked¡­ a mess. My eye


    make-up was smudged, leaving ck circles around my eyes from all the crying. My lips were bruised


    and my smudged lipstick only made it look worse. I realised it was bleeding a little too¡­ As for my


    body, I was a canvas of marks and bruises.


    I turned away from the mirror, stepped under the shower and turned it on. I touched my stomach where


    he hade all over and looked at my fingers, tears spilling down my cheeks and mingling in with the


    warm water.


    It felt bittersweet. I just wish he hadn¡¯t left like that.


    I don¡¯t know how long I remained under the water, but it was a long time. I soaped my body and


    washed my hair before I finally stepped out, feeling exhausted as I wrapped a towel around myself.


    I returned to the living room and began to clean up the mess. My tears had all dried up but I was in a lot


    of pain now.


    Was it meant to hurt like this?


    I picked up my discarded clothes and ced them aside Once I was done with the cleaning, I


    staggered to my bedroom, just wanting to sleep First thing tomorrow, I will start packing and get out of


    this ce


    I jolted upright, feeling confused as I looked around. It was morning. The sun was shining through the


    window, apanied by the sound of the birds and cockerels. I was naked in bed, the towel having


    come off. The pain between my legs madest night rush back to me, and I looked down to see dried


    blood coating my inner thighs. Theon had been huge; no wonder I was suffering now.


    My heart skipped a beat and I sighed. No matter how sad I felt that he had left me, I couldn¡¯t stop the


    fluttering in my stomach at the memory ofst night.


    He may have been cold and uncaring, but he knew how to fuck.


    I heard some sounds from the living room, and I frowned, looking around as I got out of bed. I quickly


    grabbed a gown and wrapped it around my bare body before exiting my room. To my surprise, there


    were several of the Epsilon rank guards ripping the ce apart. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I eximed. ¡°I


    would have moved soon!¡± ¡°Please step outside, Miss.¡± One of the men ordered. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look


    good¡­¡± Niki¡¯s disgusting voice came from Mom and Dad¡¯s room. My heart thumped No! Don¡¯t touch


    that ce!


    I rushed to the door of my parents¡¯ bedroom and froze at the state it was in. They had torn it apart, the


    bedding was strewn on the ground, the bed was upturned, and the drawers were all opened and


    emptied. Even I hadn¡¯t changed anything in this room, from the way Mom had left her clothing on the


    rocking chair, I hadn¡¯t touched them¡­


    ¡°Stop it! Get out!¡± I cried.


    ¡°Step aside, Yileyna. We are doing our job.¡± Niki smirked, blocking my path. His eyes raked over


    me, but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch that!¡± I hissed, pushing past him and yanking a picture frame from one of the men¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Calm down or you will be punished.¡± He growled.


    My eyes widened as I realised that I was staring at none other than Delta Zeridaan ckmore. The


    head of the kingdom¡¯s security¡­ Themander of the supreme army of Astalion.


    What was he doing here? His ck braided hair framed his face. The scars that littered his face only


    added to the hard look in his dark eyes. He was tall, and the sheer aura surrounding him made me


    back away.


    ¡°May I know what is going on, Delta ckmore?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°We received information that your


    parents were traitors and were working for the Obsidian Shadow Pack. Get out of the way and allow us


    to do our job.¡± His deep voice thundered.


    My heart skipped a beat and I looked up at him sharply.


    Never


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. My parents loved this pack, they died protecting it! How can you.¡±


    ¡°They died protecting you, not the pack!¡± He cut in coldly.


    ¡°Regardless¡­ They were not traitors, you can ask the king! He wouldn¡¯t allow this, he knew my father


    since he was a child! Hey, stop that!¡± I shouted, turning as Niki pushed aside the cab containing


    Mom¡¯s ornaments.


    ¡°Get her out of here, and if she keeps this up, lock her in the cells for the night.¡± Zeridaan growled.


    ¡°I said to stop mistreating everything! When you find there¡¯s nothing here, you will regret this! At least


    handle their things with care!¡± I hissed, yanking Niki back and pping him across the face. How


    dare hee here and touch my parent¡¯s things with his filthy hands.


    A murderous growl from across the room didn¡¯t make me turn. I don¡¯t care who I pissed off. You do not


    disrespect my deceased parents.


    ¡°Take her to the cells!¡± Zeridaan roared.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be my pleasure.¡± Niki smirked, grabbing me roughly by my arms and yanking me towards the


    door.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I hissed. I didn¡¯t trust him and I was not going to allow him to take me there. Not alone.


    ¡°I will go with someone else, Delta ckmore!¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply, crouching down behind the shelf as he observed the wall.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Niki whispered, his hand caressing my waist as he pulled me out into the


    living room.


    Last time I was exhausted¡­ Not this time.


    I elbowed him in the ribs, turning and kneeing him in the crotch with everything I had, not caring about


    the strain I felt in my lower region.


    He hissed, grabbing my hair. ¡°You will pay for that, it¡¯s treason to hit a guard!¡±


    ¡°Well, since I¡¯m in trouble already.¡± I grabbed his hair, yanking him down just as I brought my knee up,


    ready to smash his fucking nose, but he jerked back and I missed, only managing to scuff his jaw


    before he threw me back, backhanding me across the face I fell back onto the ground.


    I clutched my gown that hade loose as I red up at him, the taste of blood now in my mouth.


    ¡°I think a goodshing will fix that attitude; the daughter of a traitor deserves far worse.¡± He hissed, his


    gaze trailed over me and I knew he meant a punishment far sinister¡­ Reaching down, he yanked me


    by my gown and dragged me to my feet.


    I could feel everyone watching as they searched the ce. ¡°Let me show you what punishment is


    befitting for a disobedient bitch like yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is your decision to make now, is it, Levin?¡± A cold voice that sent my heart racing


    came.


    I turned to see Theon standing there, as emotionless as ever, as if yesterday had never happened


    His eyes were fixed on Niki, shimmering gold as he came over and pulled me from his holi 1


    stumbled, hitting his chest. I closed my eyes, inhaling his intoxicating scent


    He may have left mest night, but he was always there for me. I won¡¯t ask for more, I¡¯ll take what he


    gives me¡­


    ¡°Soon to be Beta, you need not concern yoursell here, I was handling it.¡±


    ¡°I could see exactly what you were doing. This doesn¡¯t involve her. Do your job.¡± Theon replied, his


    voice dangerous and holding a hint of finality.


    ¡°Delta Zeridaan asked for me to take her to the cells.¡± ¡°Do I need to school you on rank?¡± Theon


    remarked coldly, still holding me by the arm.


    His warmth and scent made me lightheaded


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was only following orders.¡± He replied with gritted teeth.


    ¡°My parents are not traitors, they would never do anything to harm The Silver Moon Pack!¡± I snapped.


    ¡°We shall see about.¡±


    Niki was cut off by one of the men in the lounge.


    ¡°We found something, Delta!¡±


    My heart thumped as I frowned. That¡¯s ridiculous. I turned to see they had pried off one of the


    floorboards. My eyes widened in shock, I had never known that was there¡­ The warrior began


    removing books, files, and some small sacks.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zeridaan asked, stepping out of the bedroom.


    ¡°Our source was correct, there are blueprints of the city, patrol schedules, and letters from someone


    from outside of Westerwell.¡±


    An ominous silence fell in the room, and my stomach twisted.


    It was clear many of the warriors there weren¡¯t expecting it. Even Zeridaan seemed stunned.


    ¡°So William was betraying us.¡± He muttered. ¡°No. No, this is a lie, I know my parents! They would never


    do this!¡± I shouted, fear gripping me in its hold.


    This was a lie, it was a lie!


    ¡°Yileyna.¡± Theon¡¯s quiet voice came.


    ¡°No. No! My parents are being framed or something! This is a lie!¡± I pleaded staring up at him.


    He didn¡¯t reply, simply reaching down and wrapping my gown tighter, before knotting my belt firmly.


    ¡°Theon, listen to me!¡±


    But he didn¡¯t speak. I turned desperately only to see no one was listening. They were gathering


    around and from the looks on their faces, I knew no one was going to believe me. I know my parents


    weren¡¯t like this. They loved this ce. They loved their Alpha and pack. It¡¯s not true. It could not be


    true¡­


    It felt as if my head was going to burst, everything was going wrong¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡± Theon murmured. Why wasn¡¯t he listening? The pain in my body was far more than


    the slight bump from Niki. I was about to reply when I felt something trickle down my leg, I looked


    down to see a bit of blood on my thighs. ¡°I don¡¯t care, my parents were not traitors.¡± I whispered,


    grabbing his shirt. Please listen to me.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shall I take her to the cells, Beta?¡± Someone asked him. My vision was darkening, a sharp pain


    rushing through me.


    Listen to me¡­


    A strong pair of arms caught me, and I knew who they belonged to¡­


    Theon.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    17. A nned Journey


    THEON


    I caught her before she copsed, looking into her beautiful face, as wless as ever even when in


    pain. The urge to brush back her blonde locks was strong, but I simply lifted her into my arins as Niki


    stepped forward.


    ¡°As Beta, you should handle the evidence, i¡¯ll take her.¡± He said with that face of his, you want to punch


    him every time you see it.


    ¡°As an Epsilon ranked guard, you should learn when to keep your mouth shut before I have to do it for


    you.¡± I looked him square in the eye. ¡®After what you attempted¡­ you should be worried about your


    position, because when I be Beta, you are a goner.¡¯


    His eyes shed as I spoke thetter through the link.


    ¡®My family is far too powerful for me to be stripped of my rank for something you have no proof of.


    Besides, she is the daughter of traitors. Her only value is to be treated like the whore she is.¡¯


    My eyes shed. That blistering anger that always swam beneath the surface was threatening to rise


    and kill the man before me.


    She isn¡¯t a whore, call her that once more and I assure you I will cut your dick off, inch by fucking inch.


    So don¡¯t try me.¡¯ I hissed.


    ¡®Or does the Beta want her for himself?¡¯


    I paused but didn¡¯t turn back to him, knowing that I would only end up killing him. I left the apartment,


    that foreign feeling consuming me once more. The timing for them to find evidence wasn¡¯t what I was


    expecting but I didn¡¯t really care, I had far more on my mind right now¡­


    I looked at her inner thighs, her tiny gown barely covering anything, seeing the blood smeared between


    them.


    She shouldn¡¯t still be bleeding¡­ I know I had been rough¡­ but she should heal, she¡¯s a werewolf even


    if she hasn¡¯t shifted.


    I hated how I was still drawn to her. One night hadn¡¯t been enough. I didn¡¯t even sleepst night


    because all I could think about was her¡­ The way she felt wrapped around me, the feel of her boobs


    against my chest, the sinful pleasure that actually felt fulfilling but still left me craving for more and


    maybe¡­ just maybe, her presence¡­ As long as she kept her mouth shut.


    I entered the hospital wing of the castle and spotted Ulric looking through some files.


    ¡°I need a female doctor to look her over.¡± Imanded emotionlessly.


    ¡°Right away, Master Theon. Take her through to room three.¡± He replied before hurrying off to find a


    female healer. There were werewolves working here, and some who were basically themunication


    link between the healers and pack members. I walked past him, until I reached the room. I pulled back


    the bedsheet and ced her down, about to move back when I realised her hair was caught in the


    chain hooks of one of my nes. I stared down at her as I slowly


    utangled it from my ne, letting the straws of hair fall by her side


    Her plump kissable lips were slightly parted, slightly moist Harchont wall rising and falling steadily, her


    clevage on show After seeing thest night all I wanted was to them again Til forced my gaze bank to


    those tempting lips, and I bent down about ta ketas her, when!


    heard footsteps and moved back swiftly.


    ¡°Beta Theon.¡± The woman bowed her head, before walking around to the other side of the bed.


    Beta¡­ a title that was far below me I couldn¡¯t wait for the day I didn¡¯t have to keep this pathetic fa?ade


    up.


    ¡°She¡¯s bleeding.¡± I said, motioning with my eyes towards her legs.


    Her eyes widened with understanding before she gave me a brisk nod.


    ¡°Ah! Did something happen? Was she in a fight? How did she be unconscious?¡± She asked,


    about to move the sheet when she hesitated. ¡°Umm will you turn away, sir?¡±


    Like I haven¡¯t seen her naked. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes and crossing my arms, turned my


    back on them.


    ¡°Not entirely, she had sex for the first timest night¡­ yet this morning she seemed to be bleeding


    again. That¡¯s not normal, is it? Plus she may be a little stressed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to be looking at the woman to know she was blushing profusely.


    ¡°Ah! I see it¡­ it can happen, and she hasn¡¯t shifted, her healing is slower¡­ Um, maybe there was


    some internal bruising¡­ Especially if the, umm, intercourse was rough¡­¡±


    Obviously, it was rough. I didn¡¯t know the girl who enjoyed peeping on people having sex was a virgin.


    ¡°I will heal her, but I will need to ask her some questions when she wakes up. Why is she


    unconscious?¡±


    I turned back, only to see her with her hands on Yileyna¡¯s stomach, a pale green glow around her


    hands.


    ¡°You can ask her. Inform me when she awakes and leaves.¡± I replied coldly and walked out.


    Why were women so stupid? 2


    Now to go tolerate and try to teach another stupid one. I made my way through the halls and stopped


    outside the princess¡¯ room. Last night I saw her try to argue with her father when I was announced as


    Beta. Her love for her friend was pretty strong. It¡¯s a shame they didn¡¯t really have as much time


    together as they thought¡­ 2


    She stepped out of her room, her usual smile missing.


    ¡°Good morning, Theon.¡± She said quietly.


    The so-called treasure. There was nothing special about her, from the day she shifted until now I didn¡¯t


    sense any strong aura from her. She was as ordinary as any she-wolf.


    I led the way to the training ground, debating on whether I should talk to the Andres.


    ¡®Alpha Andres, as you know, certain incriminating evidence may have been found at the previous


    Beta¡¯s house¡­ What do you intend to do with Yileyna?¡¯ I asked through the link.


    She is innocent, regardless of what her parents have done. I don¡¯t know yet, I will have a think ¡­ I


    trusted Will¡­ I need to see if there¡¯s anything that can put him under suspicion first. I will not believe


    this until I have the proof before me. Zeridaan is on his way.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, he was your closest confidant. However, I would advise that you make it clear that no one


    is to bother her.¡¯ I replied, keeping my voice indifferent.


    He was silent for a moment. ¡®Come to my office after Charlene¡¯s training.¡¯ I knew what he wanted to


    talk about, why I was so concerned about Yileyna. I wish I knew the answer to that too. She was just a


    pawn in this game. I guess it was only fair that I showed her somepassion¡­


    I stopped when we reached the training court and I turned to Charlene. ¡°As future Alpha of this pack,


    you really arecking. Warm-up and then get in position.¡± She nodded and I turned my back on her,


    frowning. I nced at the clear sky. The sun was beginning to rise, and I knew many will still be asleep


    afterst night¡¯s festival.


    Another peaceful day in the City of Westerwell¡­


    The tides were changing and the people didn¡¯t even realise¡­


    Everything will unfold as it should¡­ As nned.


    ¡ª¨C


    I stood opposite the Andres in his office as he sat back in his seat staring at me with a thoughtful


    expression on his face.


    ¡°You wanted to see me, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I did. Theon, you have potential for a lot more. I must have done something right for the goddess to


    have youe to my pack, with no oneing to find you for thest two years. It means you were


    meant to be here.¡±


    If only you knew.


    ¡°If it¡¯s alright, may I ask what the rtionship between you and Yileyna is?¡±


    Not that it¡¯s your business.


    ¡°Why does the Alpha ask?¡±


    He grinned, running his hand through his straggly hair.


    ¡°Like I said, you have potential¡­ Last night I had hoped that you and Charlene would be mated, it was


    a low probability, but I did wish you two were true mates. However, obviously, that isn¡¯t the case. You


    could, however, perhaps consider a future by taking Charlene as a chosen mate. This kingdom needs


    her to have a strong man by her side. You have potential, I can see it. Don¡¯t waste it.¡± 2


    I won¡¯t be wasting anything. ¡°I appreciate the king considering me so highly, but I¡¯m not really thinking


    of settling down yet. There¡¯s a lot I need and want to do, and with the threat rising from the sea as well


    as the


    Obsidian Shadow Pack, I need to stay focused without any distractions


    He nodded in understanding


    *¡¯see I understand, you are correct actually.¡± He sighed and sat back. ¡°So, I presume there is nothing


    between you and Yileyna.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow


    I wasn¡¯t going to answer that


    ¡°Anything else Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Is Charlene showing any signs of awakening her powers?¡± He asked.


    As much as a dead doornail.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    He sighed and I had to admit it¡¯s weird that someone as powerful as him had a daughter who was


    simply put, useless.


    ¡°There is a mage who will be able to see if she is the child of prophecy, the treasure of Kadia. He


    resides in the Purien Isles. I think it may be ideal if you take her to him. If she is the treasure, he will


    confirm it. If not, then perhaps it was just not meant to be¡­¡±


    I frowned. That wasn¡¯t possible. The prophecy was absolute. The one who holds the heart holds


    unfathomable power, an Alpha female.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. You said there was a prophecy, which was absolute.¡±


    ¡°This is not widely known, but the queen has had two miscarriages¡­ Perhaps the child of prophecy is


    gone.¡± He said quietly, looking at his hands.


    The news derailed me too. This was¡­


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Will the mage be able to check even if her power is sealed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, he will, he is blind but he has the gift to see what we cannot. He will confirm it. I sent a letter to


    him and he is willing to see her despite being in ill health. He may not have long left so I would rather


    you set out soon. Ideally, immediately after your passage of the Beta ceremony.¡±


    ¡°I think making me Beta and then having me leave the pce would be more questionable, hold off on


    the ceremony for a while.¡±


    I pushed the thought that hade to my mind away, it was not because of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I can¡¯t trust many people, it will be a small team. You will travel by ship and we all know


    what the waters hold. Keep training Charlene on the journey.¡±


    ¡°The Purien Isles are at least a ten-day journey away, and that is if there are no stops.¡±


    ¡°I know, but we have no other choice.¡± Andres sighed and stood up. ¡°We need these answers. Give me


    three days, I will have a ship and a trusted team to make this journey.¡±


    I gave a curt nod.


    A trusted team¡­ alone at sea for that long¡­ The king¡¯s trust in me was admirable. Now to see how


    good a judge he is in the rest of his choices.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your time.¡± Andres nodded. I turned and left the office.


    I might just go and see what was happening with Yileyna. The healer had sent a message via someone


    to inform me that she was healthy and had left the hospital wing earlier whilst I had been training


    Charlene.


    She still owed me an answer.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    18. Broken Memories


    YILEYNA


    Theon had takenmeio the hospital and had unashamedly told the healer I had sex the night before So


    here I was with a mug of hot milk as Healer Shayna looked at me She sat on the edge of the bed, her


    hands sped together, concern clear in her warm brown eyes


    ¡°Was it consensual? From my examination, it seemed it was rather brutal¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was.¡± 1 replied quickly, blushing at her question. She nodded, her curly blonde hair bouncing


    when she nodded. ¡°Good. And are you on contraception?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you like a contraceptive charm?¡± She asked.


    This was humiliating¡­ but I remember Mom telling me that when the time came to make sure I got


    one¡­


    ¡°Um, yes please.¡± I said, staring down at the steaming mug.


    ¡°I will have one prepared for you. Juste back monthly to have it renewed. Do you have any items


    you would like the charm to be put on?¡±


    I looked down realising I was still wearing Mom¡¯s rings I had picked outst night. ¡°I have this.¡± I said,


    my stomach sinking at the thought of everything most likely being ruined back home¡­


    She nodded.


    ¡°That will be perfect as long as you n to keep it on all the time.¡± She said. ¡°Otherwise, you can bring


    a ne or bracelet from home, I work until nine in the evening.¡±


    ¡®The only thing that looks good wrapped around your neck is my hand.¡¯ Theon¡¯s words echoed in my


    mind and I felt my cheeks heat up.


    ¡°No nes, this ring is fine.¡± I said, taking off the thin band with small gemstones along the entire


    length.


    She took it and stood up.


    ¡°Drink that up and I¡¯ll have this ready for you.¡±


    I nodded and she left the room, leaving me with my thoughts.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Why had Theone back this morning? Did hee to strip the ce like the rest? Maybe¡­


    Did Charlene know? I doubted it¡­


    I sipped the milk, thinking of everything I needed to do, no more wasting time. No more pitying myself, I


    will do what I needed to. Thanks to the healer, I felt much better. I was ready to get my life moving.


    I nned to speak to the Alpha about these allegations too, but with my new status, I¡¯d


    probatily have to make an appointment The Alpha wouldn¡¯t first set me anymore, it was dear he had


    cast me aside


    *All done!¡± Healer Shayna said, 1e entering the room and hokiing out my ring


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I don¡¯t think i¡¯ll be needing it again anytime soon, but it¡¯s better to be safe


    ¡°Now tell the handsome Beta to take it easy.¡± She chuckled making my eyes fly open. mortified


    ¡°W who said it¡¯s him?!¡± 1 stuttered


    She raised an eyebrow


    ¡°Really? Well, for someone who has nothing to do with you, he asked me to let him know how


    you are.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, and I wasn¡¯t able to stop the small smile that crossed my lips, not saying


    anything


    We were nothing, it had just been one sizzling hot night that felt far too short. Well, time to go home¡­


    It had been worse than what I had expected. When I got back, the door was open, a group of humans


    and omegas who worked in the castle were ncing in through the broken door, discussing what had


    happened. When they saw me, they fell silent, but I knew that soon enough the entire city would know


    of this event. I had entered our quarters, but I wasn¡¯t able to shut out their voices.


    ¡°She¡¯ll have to leave the castle.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a disgrace.¡± ¡°I heard no one will give her a bed or house. No one wants to be linked to traitors¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ They say the evidence was so shocking, the king is devastated.¡±


    It seemed that after that ¡®evidence¡¯ was found they had ripped apart everything else. There was not one


    piece of furniture that had not been upturned.


    Some of the dishes were broken, and the cooling box was wide open, the vegetables and milk spilt


    across the floor and everything else had been dumped on the floor. No inch of this house had been


    spared.


    It was devastating to see it like this¡­ I wasn¡¯t even able to close the door as they had ripped it off the


    hinges, although I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t lock itst night.


    I made do of it and propped it against the door frame. After getting dressed in some lingerie and an


    oversized shirt of Dad¡¯s, I got to work. I started with Mom and Dad¡¯s room. I couldn¡¯t take everything,


    but I¡¯ll take the most precious


    things.


    I got Mom¡¯s music box out and put on some music. I tried to remain strong as I got to cleaning up the


    mess that my own pack had made.


    I was already an outsider.


    1 kept a few items of Mom¡¯s clothes that held meaning and some of Dad¡¯s before cing the rest aside


    in some sacks. I¡¯d donate them to the orphanage.


    I collected Mom¡¯s jewellery from the floor, cing them all in her broken wooden box. I¡¯ll get this fixed


    Dad got this carved for her¡­ I sat there running my fingers along the leaves, I had a smaller one like


    this¡­ I snapped it shut, pushing the emotional thoughts away when I heard the creak of wood from the


    living room.


    I tensed, my heart thudding as I got up.


    ¡°Whose there?¡± I called.


    I was about to step out of the room when Theon appeared in the doorway. My stomach fluttered as I


    froze, I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Last night shed to the forefront of my mind. Remembering how he looked with his shirt open¡­ I had


    wanted to touch him¡­ but he hadn¡¯t allowed me¡­ I had a taste of him, but I had wanted more¡­ so


    much more¡­


    My gaze flickered to his lips, remembering the intoxicating taste of his mouth, the way he had kissed


    me¡­


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there staring at me? This ce is a mess, you should get back to packing.¡±


    He said arrogantly, making me blink.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t staring.¡± I huffed, turning away and praying he didn¡¯t realise what I was thinking. I began to


    gather the pictures and ced them gently into the box.


    Why was he here?


    I should ask him, I mean this is my house¡­


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked boldly, folding a nket into the box of items to keep, and cing some


    undamaged ornaments in there. I had to try to keep the bare minimum¡­ They had destroyed so much


    though¡­ Was this their respect for their Beta?


    I fought back the pain that threatened to consume me once more.


    His eyes met mine, but he didn¡¯t reply for a moment, a small frown furrowing his brow.


    ¡°I had a question actually, I didn¡¯t think this ce would be in such a state.¡± He remarked, turning his


    back to me and my eyes fell on his ass¡­


    One I didn¡¯t get to seest night, even his dick, we were so caught up in passion and desire that I didn¡¯t


    get to admire it, all I remember was that it was huge and I had been slightly terrified at the fact that it


    would be my first.


    ¡°What question?¡± I asked as I began folding up the nkets from the ground.


    He didn¡¯t reply for a moment before he nced back at me and then turning walked over to me.


    Without my shoes, I felt even smaller and stepping back, almost stumbled on a small chest of drawers


    that had been tipped over. I stepped onto it and crossed my arms smirking as I realised, I was a few


    inches taller than him now.


    He raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms. ¡°I¡¯m d to see that adding some height makes you feel


    better. I could push you and you


    could snap that fragile neck of yours on the bedpost right behind you.¡± He mocked stepping closer,


    forcing me to move back on the chest of drawers that was on its side, not giving me the best bnce.


    ¡°I should have been more afraid that you didn¡¯t end up crushing my neckst night. I don¡¯t think a fall


    will kill me.¡± I rolled my eyes. My heart was a mess of nerves, my chest was heaving, and I knew my


    nipples had hardened¡­ I just prayed he didn¡¯t notice that. ¡°Why do you always think of me breaking my


    poor head and neck? Do you want me dead?¡± I asked frowning


    He tilted his head, his gaze dipping to my breasts. He didn¡¯t reply, simply looking back into my eyes, we


    were only a few inches apart and my mind was getting light.


    ¡°Breaking you has its allure.¡± He whispered huskily, looking into my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a shame you don¡¯t heal


    as fast as I would prefer¡­¡±


    My core clenched at his words and I pressed my thighs together, trying not to let it get to me His haze


    dipped to my neck, and I knew the marks from his hold still remained, although they had faded.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t broken me. No one can break me.¡± I retorted, firmly pushing him back, only for my own


    feet to slide on the upturned drawer I was standing on. I almost grabbed onto him for bnce only for


    him to grab a bunch of my shirt and yank me back towards him.


    Focus. Focus, Yileyna.


    His smouldering eyes met mine, and like always, his thoughts were a mystery to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me to take that challenge, because I assure you, I will win.¡± He murmured, taking hold of


    my chin.


    His gaze lingered on my lips before he let go and turned away. ¡°Are my parents really being used of


    treason?¡± I asked quietly.


    Just like that, the suffocating tension between us lifted and I felt like I could breathe again.


    ¡°Yes, but you are not. The king knows that¡­ but I would agree that moving out might be for the best.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you care,¡± I remarked lightly.


    He turned sharply looking at me as I got down from the box.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake this for kindness¡­I assure you, the only one who will feel disappointed in the end will be


    you.¡± He replied coldly. ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll be leaving on a trip, if you don¡¯t find a ce to stay you can


    use my ce outside of the castle.¡±


    My heart thundered as I realised he was offering me a ce to stay. I knew it was going to be difficult to


    find amodation. The people at the door earlier were right, no one would want to house me¡­


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯ll take your offer. I¡¯ll pay rent.¡±


    Our eyes met, and although I didn¡¯t know what we were, one thing was clear: if anyone had my back, it


    was Theon. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡°My question¡­¡± He began, ncing away for a moment before looking down at me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    tell me?¡±


    ¡°Tell you what?¡± I said brushing my hair back and trying not to notice how handsome he looked


    standing there,


    It was hard to believe thatst night we were kissing, our bodies crushed together fucking¡­


    ¡°That you were a virgin.¡± He replied with a withering re. ¡°Did it matter? I don¡¯t think it mattered¡­¡± I


    turned away, only for him to grab my arm and yank me back around.


    ¡°That would have been my decision to make.¡± He growled, his eyes shing gold.


    I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I gave my first time to you because I wanted to. That was MY decision. Don¡¯t try to act like you had a


    say in that.¡± I rolled my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t regret it, it just hurt that he walked off after¡­ but he came back¡­ I was about to turn away


    when I paused and smiled deviously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Theon? Did you feel guilty for being so rough?¡± I


    didn¡¯t know what to expect, but really, I¡¯ve not been intimate with anyone to know what I should or


    should not have been expecting,


    ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself so much importance, I don¡¯t feel guilty. Ever.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you sure about that,


    Theon?¡± I smirked, crossing my arms. ¡°Very sure, you really are irritating, I prefer you when you¡¯re not


    talking.¡± He growled. ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s a shame, because I talk a lot and pretty often. I also don¡¯t like-¡±


    I was cut off when his hand tangled in my hair, tugging my head upwards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, little storm.¡± He warned me, his eyes darkening dangerously.


    ¡°I¡¯m shaking with fear.¡± I taunted, my heart thumping, our chests grazing one another. The electric


    spark sizzling between us was almost visible as his eyes zed gold. 1


    I felt goosebumps rise on my skin. His heart was thudding and it only made my stomach knot.


    ¡°We both know there are a lot more ways I can leave you shaking.¡± He said, his eyes flickering down to


    my body.


    I blushed, feeling my pussy clench, and I red up at him despite my burning cheeks. ¡°And once again


    you¡¯re aroused.¡± He whispered seductively into my ear, his lips brushed the tip and my breath hitched,


    a soft whimper leaving my lips. ¡°Yileyna!¡±


    My eyes flew open as Theon let go of me smoothly and stepped back. Leaving me a mess of nerves as


    Charlene rushed into the room. Her face and arms were littered with fading bruises, telling me her


    training was indeed rough.


    She closed the gaps between us, hugging me tightly. ¡°Thank the goddess, you¡¯re ok Leyna! I¡¯m so


    sorry¡­ I just found out now.¡± I hugged her back, reality hitting me like a bag of bricks. What am I


    doing? Why did Theon consume me so? And above all¡­ what did he want from me?

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    19. Looking Forward


    YILEYNA


    A few hours had passed since Charlene hade, and Theon had once again be the quiet, cold,


    stoic, arrogant jerk he always was when we weren¡¯t alone.


    Charlene had helped organise the stuff whilst Theon had stood outside the apartment, leaving the two


    of us alone, but with the door broken I knew he could hear everything.


    She had been so upset with what happened and refused to believe my parents would do such a thing


    Goddess, I loved her. She wasn¡¯t just saying it to appease me, she genuinely believed it. I just wished


    her father also realised his friend would never do that to him.


    ¡°Are these are all for donating?¡± Charlene asked, pointing at the sacks I had stacked to the side.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I replied, feeling a wave of sadness wash over me as I looked at one of Mom¡¯s dresses peeking


    out.


    ¡°You are doing exactly what they would have wanted you to do.¡± She whispered softly.


    I nodded, getting back to brushing up the broken crockery.


    ¡°Are you ok, Yileyna? I mean obviously not¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, things happen.¡± ¡°I heard you were taken to the hospital today¡­¡± I tensed, my heart thumping,


    did that healer tell everyone about Theon or her assumptions? I hoped not.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ok though.¡± I nced at the door.


    Charlene seemed to click on and she nodded.


    I¡¯ll tell her about Theon, just not when he could hear our entire conversation.


    ¡°Theon!¡± Charlene called.


    My heart skipped a beat, wondering what she wanted. He stepped inside, giving her a cold re.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Could you fix the door please?¡± Charlene asked with a small smile, although it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    I guess there were things we both needed to talk about. It wasn¡¯t like her not to be so warm towards


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a builder, nor your servant. Don¡¯t call me for unnecessary things.¡± He was about to turn when


    he paused, ncing back at me. ¡°The Alpha wants to see you in an hour.¡±


    I nodded, my stomach sinking. I was going to request a meeting today, but for him to call for me¡­ I


    wonder what he wanted to say¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok, Dad does not me you.¡± Charlene said confidently.


    ¡°Hmm. I hope so, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d me Dad either.¡±


    Our eyes met and she walked over to me, giving me a tight hug.


    ¡°One day, the truth will be revealed, and Dad will feel guilty.¡±


    I nodded. I truly hope so.


    I¡¯d hold onto that because I will prove my parent¡¯s innocence. They died protecting me and this city, I


    would not let their name be tarnished.


    Everything was done by the time I had to go see the Alpha. Charlene looked at the boxes.


    ¡°I will have these donated. Where will you go?¡± She asked as we stood near the front door.


    She had mind linked some Omega¡¯s toe help. If it had been me, no one would havee, but no


    one would disobey the future Alpha.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to one of the-¡±


    ¡°She has a ce down by the woods, if you¡¯re done, princess, shall we head back?¡± Theon cut in, his


    eyes on me.


    Did he not want her to know he was allowing me to stay at his ce? I wasn¡¯t going to mention it¡­


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll get someone to take the stuff. Are you sure it¡¯s a good ce?¡± Charlene asked me


    concerned.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s ok. I mean, it¡¯s nice. The owner was very sweet and considerate to allow me to stay there.¡± I


    smirked. 1


    Theon¡¯s jaw ticked, his burning amber eyes meeting mine. I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms.


    Deny it, handsome.


    He turned his back on us.


    I smiled slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure someone takes her stuff. Now let¡¯s head back, besides, she needs to see the Alpha.¡± He


    said icily.


    ¡°Thank you, Theon.¡± I replied sweetly, brushing past him as I headed out the door, my breasts grazing


    his arm and I felt him tense. Our eyes met before his shed gold, my own stomach did a somersault


    and then the moment was gone.


    The reality of the uing conversation with the Alpha King weighed on my mind as I stepped away


    from him. Well, let¡¯s get this over with.


    I stood opposite the king¡¯s desk, as he ran a hand through his brown hair, his sharp grey eyes on me


    and his brows furrowed in concentration.


    ¡°Do you want to take a look at the evidence?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Have you seen it?¡± I asked quietly.


    He nodded and sighed heavily.


    ¡°It¡¯s in Will¡¯s writing, the maps¡­ the notes¡­ and it is my fear that he had been dealing with none other


    than the Obsidian Shadow Pack.¡±


    ¡°Dad would never do that.¡±


    ¡°I want to believe it, I truly do, but I assure you I have seen far more in life than you, Yileyna. Giving in


    to greed and betraying your loved ones isn¡¯t that hard. I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but the truth is before


    us.¡±


    My heart clenched, anger beginning to rise.


    ¡°Things are not always as they seem Alpha, do you think my parents would keep such incriminating


    things in our house? This all seems far too coincidental.¡±


    Anyone who knew my parents would know something wasn¡¯t adding up.


    The King nodded and gave me a small half-smile that held no happiness.


    ¡°I want to say the same thing, but the truth is, why would anyone try to frame them after their death?


    What¡¯s the purpose of it? There isn¡¯t any reason, which points to your father knowing I¡¯d always trust


    him. He probably knew that was one ce I would never search. The one ce no one would ever


    identally stumble onto. Only he didn¡¯t realise he¡¯d die trying to save you.¡±


    With each word, my faith in our alpha was crumbling. I understood he had a kingdom to run, a pack to


    answer to and peace and control to uphold, but did he not have anypassion?


    ¡°Then there is nothing for me to see.¡±


    He nodded dismissively, as if he didn¡¯t really care.


    ¡°You will not be punished for your father¡¯s crimes. Although many wanted me to make you an Omega¡­


    I will not punish you for his crimes. You are Charlene¡¯s greatest confidant and she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    forgive me if I did that to you. Plus, there are others who seem to have your best interests at heart. I


    don¡¯t know how you do it Yileyna, but you know how to win people over.¡±


    ¡°Is it a bad thing? Or is it that maybe if I wasn¡¯t Charlene¡¯s friend, you would happily cast me aside?


    Strip me of everything and make me an Omega?¡± I asked quietly, unable to stop the words from leaving


    my lips.


    His eyes changed, turning the pale yellow of his wolf, but I held his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m still your Alpha, Yileyna, and I will not tolerate disrespect.¡± His voice was deeper, darker, and more


    dangerous, but it didn¡¯t bother me as it once would have.


    Everything that had happened¡­ it only made me feel worse.


    I thought I wasn¡¯t being treated right, but ok I guess I didn¡¯t have my wolf. I don¡¯t deserve the Beta


    title¡­ but thenbelling my parents traitors?


    There was a fine line between wronging me andpletely abusing me and expecting me to stay


    silent.


    ¡°Of course you are, I just wished as Alpha you realised I¡¯m just an orphan who has lost her parents,


    then her birth right and was cast aside mercilessly. But thank you for not beheading me for my parents¡¯


    crimes. I am truly grateful.¡± I said quietly, trying to keep the bitterness from my tone.


    ¡°I do realise that Yileyna, it¡¯s why I wanted to ask you if you want to see the proof, perhaps when you


    see Will¡¯s writing-¡±


    ¡°But you automatically included Mom in that? Was there her writing in the evidence?¡±


    ¡°You know thew, mates are one, if onemits a crime, then the other, by default, is guilty.


    I clenched my jaw, aw that needed to be abolished. Aw that disgusted me. It would be better to


    lock criminals up rather than kill them and punish their innocent counterparts. Finding your fated mate


    was both a blessing and a curse¡­


    ¡°As I was saying, if you saw that it¡¯s Will¡¯s writing, perhaps then you will be able to ept it.¡± ¡°No thank


    you.¡± I said, sping my hands behind my back, trying to remain passive as I stared at the Alpha. After


    a moment, he nodded and stood up.


    ¡°The choice is yours. Well, anyway, the second reason I called you was because Theon and Charlene


    are going on a trip¡­ I have already told them both, and well, Charlene wants you to apany her. I


    think perhaps having some femalepanionship will be good for her.¡±


    ¡°A trip?¡± I asked.


    Maybe some time away from the city would do me well, I loved travelling with Dad whenever I had the


    chance.


    ¡°A trip to the Purien Isles. In fact, I think this might be something that would suit you. Your father always


    said you were impressive with mapping and had good knowledge of terrain, seas and rivers. I think you


    will be well suited for this trip.¡±


    The Purien Isles¡­ That was a dangerous path¡­ If as I¡¯m guessing, he wasn¡¯t nning on spending


    months taking a detour, something told me he wanted to make a direct journey there.


    ¡°Alpha, then you would trust me when I say that the journey is rather dangerous?¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s a


    necessity. You see, there is a mage there and time is short¡­¡±


    He sat down again as he began to exin¡­


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    The meeting with the Alphasted under an hour, and although we did not discuss my parents after


    that, it wasn¡¯t something I would just forget. I walked through the halls and stopped outside my old


    home. The setting sun shone through the curtainless windows, illuminating the dust particles in the air.


    As promised, everything was gone.


    I stepped through the broken door, the scent of Mom¡¯s candles lingered in the air, thest hint of her


    here¡­ I ran my hand along the walls as I looked around one final time¡­


    I brushed away a stray tear that I didn¡¯t even know had escaped me with my free hand.


    I paused at the door to my bedroom. The small knife dents that Dad made to measure my


    height every summer remained. I smiled, fighting back the storm of tears that threatened to stream


    down my cheeks. I slowly dropped to my knees, brushing my finger down the door frame until I saw the


    first mark.


    I was one year old when Dad made this one¡­


    Even as an adult, he continued this little tradition, I rememberiningst year that I was too old


    for this. Oh, how I¡¯d let him do it forever if he was here¡­


    I stood up, walking over to the sack of broken cutlery I had gathered up earlier. Taking out a broken


    piece of ss, I returned to the door frame and stood against it, keeping my chin up. Reaching up, I


    nicked the wood before stepping away and looking at the difference fromst year, just about an inch.


    ¡°I grew Dad, just like you said I would¡­ even if it¡¯s just an inch¡­¡± I murmured, my voice echoing


    slightly in the empty room.


    Silence.


    I smiled sadly as I nced into all the rooms one final time.


    When I step out of this room, I will be stronger, I will make my parents proud, I will prove to the world


    that they were innocent. Prove that Yileyna De¡¯Lacor is her parent¡¯s daughter, true to her people, her


    pack and her kingdom, even when wronged¡­ I promise you, Mom and Dad, I will do better.


    I walked to the front door, pausing and looking over my shoulder, my gaze lingering on the dining table,


    a ce that held one memory that overrode the rest.


    Theon¡­


    The walls¡­ the kitchen¡­ the memories.


    I won¡¯t forget the time I spent here with my family. Ever. I turned away and, with a deep breath, I


    stepped out of the quarters that were once my home¡­


    ¡°Goodbye¡­¡± I whispered before I walked away not turning back. No matter how many times I wanted


    to cast a final nce back at the Beta quarters, I wouldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t. From here on out, I would only


    look forward.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    20. In Three Days


    YILEYNA


    I stared at the small cabin that belonged to Theon, seeing the glow around the edge of the window,


    meaning someone was here¡­ My heart skipped a beat, Theon would stay at the castle, right?


    Did he know I¡¯ll be going on the trip too?


    I looked around. There was a scatter of cabins, each with its own garden area, trees and low fences


    surrounding each square ofnd. It was a nice area¡­ I hadn¡¯t paid attentionst time.


    Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the door. I didn¡¯t hear anyoneing to the door, so I knocked


    again, frowning. Surely he was in there. I knocked again, louder, before the door was yanked open and


    Theon stood there, giving me a withering re.


    ¡°If no one answers, it means it¡¯s unlocked.¡± He stated icily, turning and walking off.


    ¡°How was I meant to know that?¡± I retorted, stepping inside and shutting the door behind me.


    The smell of something delicious filled my nose and my eyes scanned the kitchen counters. I was


    starving, only now realising I had only had milk in the morning. As if on cue, my stomach rumbled


    loudly, making my cheeks me up.


    His eyebrow shot up and I pouted.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten all day¡­¡± I exined sheepishly. ¡°Shame, I only bought food for myself. I said I¡¯d give


    you a roof over your head, not hot meals. ¡°He said, sounding as irritating as he did sexy. He grabbed


    the brown paper bag from the counter and dropped onto one of the two chairs at the table.


    ¡°I never said I wanted your food.¡± I replied icily. ¡°So where are my things?¡±


    He tilted his head and that tension that always seemed to settle between us filled the entire cabin,


    making my heart race. I stood there, a sh of that night returning to me, remembering how he had


    looked me over as he sat back¡­


    ¡°Bedroom.¡± He replied after a moment. I managed a nod before I hurried through to the bedroom,


    shutting the door behind me. Instantly, I was hit with Theon¡¯s masculine scent and it made my core


    knot. Theon¡¯s bedroom¡­ Did that mean he was letting me sleep here? In his bedroom¡­


    Focus, Yileyna!


    I shook my head, thinking I would go get myself some food and maybe some groceries. He was right,


    he had given me a ce to stay but I needed to pull my weight.


    The urge to take a long bath tempted me, I wanted to just rx, but then I was also starving¡­ I looked


    at the boxes of my belongings and rummaged around until I found my purse.


    I left the bedroom to see Theon pouring himself some wine, his long legs sprawled out in front of hirn. I


    wanted to climb on top of those muscr thighs and kiss him.


    ¡°There¡¯s leftovers.¡± He remarked, motioning to the paper bag, bringing me from my thoughts.


    I raised an eyebrow, feeling my cheeks heat up, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t go too red. Even when I blushed, my


    cheeks only went a little pink. Thank the goddess!


    ¡°No thanks, I can get my own food.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to ept his food after he had been a jerk. I was about to walk to the door, thinking night


    had fallen, meaning it¡¯d be colder too¡­Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh, the pie smelled good¡­


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± His mocking reply came.


    I turned and frowned.


    Wouldn¡¯t he stop me?


    When it was clear he wouldn¡¯t, I red at him.


    ¡°Then again, we shouldn¡¯t waste food.¡± I replied in a clipped tone.


    He raised his eyebrow, picking up his wine ss and swirling the liquid in it, but he didn¡¯t say anything


    as he drank some. My gaze dipped to his throat as he swallowed.


    I forced my gaze away and instead went to the kitchen area. I took out a te and fork before I


    returned to the table and sat down opposite him. I tensed when my knee touched his leg. I quickly


    pulled away, my heart thudding as I put some pie into my te and quickly took a bite, not looking at


    him.


    I moaned in satisfaction.


    Goddess, this was delicious!


    I felt his intense gaze on me as I scooped another fork full, and my eyes snapped towards him, my fork


    near my mouth. His ss was to his lips, but he wasn¡¯t drinking, and his eyes were


    pure gold, but what made my core clench was the raw carnal hunger in them.


    My heart thumped as I quickly shoved the pie into my mouth and looked down at my te. He stood up


    suddenly, making me jump, but he didn¡¯t even look at me as he walked over to the sofa in a few long


    strides, grabbing his jacket.


    ¡°He wants me to go with you and Charlene on this trip.¡± I said suddenly.


    I wouldn¡¯t say the Purien Isles out loud, knowing this was strictly confidential and you never know,


    sometimes the walls had ears.


    He paused, turning back to me sharply.


    ¡°The Alpha?¡± ¡°No, the guardsman. Yes the Alpha, but it was Charlene who wanted me to go¡­¡± I said,


    my hunger suddenly dissipating.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± My heart skipped a beat as I looked at his back. ¡°Two idiots to mind. Can it get any better?¡±


    He added, coldly ncing at me.


    I cocked a brow. His tone was scornful.


    ¡°One idiot you seemed to have a lot of dirty thoughts about.¡± I teased, with a small smirk


    Two can y this game.


    His eyes shed, I knew I was ying with fire but I didn¡¯t really care.


    ¡°Tell me, Theon, am I wrong?¡± He tossed his jacket back onto the sofa and advanced towards me, I


    couldn¡¯t deny that sparks of excitement and pleasure tingled through me. I stood up and stepped away,


    crossing my arms.


    ¡°You tell me¡­ Do you like pissing me off?¡± He grabbed my neck, stepping closer as he pushed me


    against the wall. ¡°Because to me, it seems you like me getting physical. And I assure you, next time I¡¯ll


    be punishing you.¡±


    Pleasure rippled through me, making my core clench. I pressed my thighs together, trying not to focus


    on the ache that had settled there.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like a bad idea.¡± I whispered, uncrossing my arms and running a hand down his abs.


    His eyes shed and just when I managed to stroke his package, he crushed his body against mine,


    painfully hard, his eyes a dazzled gold and I forced to pull my hand free.


    ¡°I told you, I will break you. We agreed on one night.¡±


    His minty breathced with the scent of wine fanned my face. Oh, how I wanted those lips on me.


    ¡°You said that, I didn¡¯t.¡± I whispered, unable to ignore the throbbing of his manhood against my


    stomach.


    He wanted me too¡­ His free hand gripped my waist, pressing me fully against him. ¡°You¡¯re not


    heeding my warning¡­¡± He whispered huskily. ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡± My eyes fluttered shut as pleasure


    rushed through me. Our beating hearts were like thunder in this silence. Can you break something that


    already feels broken? ¡°You can¡¯t break me.¡± I whispered seductively. I needed him. The distraction he


    provided made me feel happier¡­ alive¡­ I ran my hand up his waist, loving the feel of his taut skin


    beneath my fingertips. I wanted to feel him, to be able to kiss every inch of him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about


    that. I¡¯ll never be able to give you more¡­¡± His gaze flickered to my lips before looking back into my


    eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for more.¡±


    He scoffed, his hand tightening around my throat, and with the other, he brushed back my hair from my


    face, sending tingles through me. ¡°Then do you promise to never fall in love, little storm?¡±


    ¡°Really? Fall in love with you? Theon¡­ I admit you are incredibly handsome, but you¡¯re not really


    lovable material, are you?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    I¡¯ll try not to, but I don¡¯t want you to turn away from me if I say that. ¡°Good, because if you do¡­ it will


    only hurt you.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± I whispered, my chest heaving as it pressed against him. Our bodies


    fitted so well, as if made to be one. 1


    But dreams didn¡¯te true.


    ¡°Have a think about it¡­ because once you be my ything, you will be opening the doors to


    something you never expected, and I assure you, there will be no escape.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± I replied


    softly. His eyes met mine and after a moment, he let go of my throat. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to think


    about it. Then you can let me know your decision.¡± He turned away, making reality settle in. ¡°Three


    days?¡± I blinked.


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s not a small decision.¡± He picked up his jacket and went to the door, leaving me feeling


    weak and giddy.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing. Make sure you don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± He looked over his shoulder at


    me, his burning amber eyes holding a silent warning. I knew even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t tell Charlene,


    because if he found out¡­ he would be beyond pissed.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Three days, let¡¯s see exactly how reckless you are.¡± With a final cold nce, he left, shutting the door


    behind him.


    I looked around the house, my home from now on¡­ or until I found somewhere else¡­ but if Theon and


    I did go through with this arrangement, did that mean I could stay here?


    Well, either way, it was always good to have a back up in mind just in case. Three days¡­ I had already


    made up my mind, but if he wanted to give me time then fine. I¡¯ll give him three days. I was not going to


    change my mind. Deep down I knew this may not be the wisest choice, but I had nothing to lose and I


    knew what I wanted.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    21. The Siren Killer


    YILEYNA Three days had passed, and I had been immensely busy. Not only was Theon¡¯s Beta


    ceremony dyed, much to the court¡¯s surprise, but we had been notified that we would set sail at


    sunrise on the fourth day.


    The King had found a crew to take us. In total, there would be twenty-two of us on board The Siren


    Killer. A name that intrigued me, I was not expecting the king to have chosen something like this for our


    trip. But I guess a ship that was going to brave this journey had to be as dangerous as The Siren Killer


    looked. The body itself was dark and sleek, it looked like a formidable beast. I could see it was


    equipped with heavy weaponry and its three masts had deep red sails.


    The crew consisted of nine men and three women, which included the captain of the ship. I didn¡¯t


    recognise any of the ones I could see from Westerwell, they all looked as threatening and hostile as the


    ship itself. From their tanned skin, tattoos, and sharp eyes, I doubted any of these werewolves were


    from our pack.


    I would ask Theon about their origin when I had the chance.


    Aside from them, there was Raiden, and the son of the other Gamma, Ryan. Then there was one of the


    king¡¯s mage Madelia, and four of the king¡¯s most trusted royal guards. Which meant our trip included


    the two future Gamma¡¯s, the future Beta, and the rest who were hand chosen by the king, well aside


    from me. It was obvious that this was no small mission or trip.


    The future of Westerwell was on this ship, although Charlene hade onto the ship in disguise


    before dawn and was currently waiting under deck in her room, no one was to know that she was


    making this journey. She was the future of the Silver Storm Pack and the Kingdom of Astalion.


    No one else apart from Theon, me and Madelia, knew the true purpose of our journey.


    I now stood to the side on deck, the cold morning wind blowing through my hair that was braided into a


    loose fish it, my hands folded behind me, dressed in a long-sleeved jacket with matching deep blue


    coloured pants and knee-high boots. Under my jacket, I wore a ck corset top that left plenty of my


    cleavage on show. I nned to give Theon an answer today and I wanted his attention on me.


    The smell of the sea filled my nose, like always, it ted me. I loved the sea and this was the perfect


    time to enjoy the time we had here. We would be at sea for almost a month, an adventure my heart


    yearned for, something to keep my mind distracted from everything else.


    The fifteen of us on deck now watched each other wearily. Raiden was standing next to me, with Ryan


    on his other side, both of whom seemed to be assessing the nine crew members that were on the


    opposite side.


    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty one. What¡¯s your name,ss?¡± One of the women asked me.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She had cropped brown hair, brown eyes, arched brows and plump lips, wearing fitted pants and a


    tunic. From the piercings on her face and the way she was ying with the little knife in her hand, I


    could tell she wasn¡¯t the type you would want to cross.


    ¡°Yileyna, and yours?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Cleo.¡± She crossed her arms and jerked her head to her teammates. ¡°Bobbie, Jack, Aeon, Leto,


    Barbara, Sam, Zen, and Anton.¡±


    Each one gave a little nod, save Barbara, whose blue eyes seemed to be fixed on the far end of the


    ship where Theon and the Captain were talking.


    ¡°Raiden, Ryan, Madelia, Bruce, and Nate.¡± I introduced our own people.


    ¡°Handsome bunch.¡± Cleo smirked, ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±


    I nced to where her attention was now fixed on Theon, and I felt a re of jealousy shoot through


    me. It was weird, I should be used to it, Theon¡¯s cold behaviour only made him a fan favourite of the


    she-wolves in Westerwell.


    ¡°Our leader and the one in charge of this trip, Theon.¡± Bruce said with a nod.


    In his ck pants, white shirt and jacket, he looked incredibly handsome, as always. He had his arms


    crossed, and just then, as if he knew we were watching, his smouldering amber eyes met mine.


    My heart thumped, I knew everyone here could probably hear it. Well, all the werewolves present


    anyway. I hadn¡¯t been around him alone since that day in his cabin when he had given me three days,


    my stomach knotted as I watched his eyes skim over me.


    The spell only broke when he looked away, making me let out a breath I never knew I was holding. I


    looked away, quickly feeling several other pairs of eyes on me and one pair of eyes that belonged to


    Raiden¡­


    I wonder what he thought. He had seen Theon walk off that night at the festival. He had seen the state I


    had been in about the Beta title. If anyone, he knew there was something between us.


    ¡°Alright, who is ready to set sail?!¡± The captain shouted, and for the first time, I got a proper look at him.


    He looked to be in histe thirties, he wasrge, muscr with tan weathered skin. Scars littered his


    face, but the most prominent was the long thick, puffy scar along his neck. He smirked, shing his


    gold tooth at me, his piercing green eyes bore into me. ¡°That¡¯s a story for another nightss. Now tell


    me, what is your pretty name?¡± His voice was deep, guttural, and he had a rough ent.


    Theon¡¯s dangerous re turned on him.


    ¡°She¡¯s off-limits.¡± He said coldly, walking past the captain and towards us. ¡°Call the rest of your crew on


    board. I will have a word with them.¡± He added, crossing his arms as he looked at the captain.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yileyna, Captain.¡± I replied, ignoring Theon. The Captain grinned. ¡°Pretty name for a prettydy, I¡¯m


    Flynn.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Captain Flynn.¡± I smiled sweetly, trying to suppress my giggle at Theon¡¯s growing


    irritation.


    ¡°Barbara, call the rest.¡± Flynn said, his eyes not leaving mine. ¡°Nice to meet you too, Yileyna.¡±


    He rolled my name on his tongue, and although it sounded nowhere near as amazing as it did


    from Theon¡¯s lips, it was satisfying to see Theon¡¯s jaw tick.


    We smiled at each other before I made the mistake of ncing at Theon, my heart skipping a beat at


    the anger in those eyes. Something told me I¡¯ll be paying for thatter. Well, we weren¡¯t together or


    anything, so I could talk to whoever I wanted.


    I turned when Barbara returned with a young boy who looked about my age, and to my surprise, the


    woman next to him was one I recognised.


    ¡°Ailema?¡± I asked, stunned.


    She chuckled.


    ¡°Ah, my sweet, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡±


    ¡°You two know one another?¡± Flynn asked sharply. ¡°Yes, we do, I was selling some goods and she was


    my one and only customer.¡± Flynn shook his head. ¡°You never get business. I don¡¯t get why you even


    shop when we travel.¡±


    ¡°You need not tell me what I should or shouldn¡¯t do.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°Oh, you are as pretty as


    ever, but something has changed¡­ What is it¡­¡±


    Her eyes ran over me thoughtfully, and I felt guilty, as if everyone would find out about what happened


    that night.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Theon¡¯s cold voice cut in. ¡°Everybody has been informed of our journey to the Purien Isles


    by order of the king of Astalion. I expect everyone to obey the rules that I set out.¡±


    ¡°Aiy¡­ I¡¯m captain¡­ but Commander Theon here is in charge.¡± Flynn forced a smile, I knew he was


    probably not happy with that. But I¡¯m sure the king was paying him a pretty penny for


    this.


    Theon¡¯s face remained impassive as his eyes pierced into each person present. Only Charlene and


    two guards weren¡¯t here, but I had a feeling they were getting the message through the mind link.


    ¡°There will be no ying around, I expect everyone to do what is expected from them, the Silver Moon


    Pack members will respect the crew of the Siren Killer and I expect the same treatment back. The


    women of the Silver Moon Pack are off-limits. If I find anyone even trying to get close¡­¡±


    Raiden chuckled slightly before coughing to cover it up. ¡°That rule surely doesn¡¯t go for us though,


    right?¡± He smiled. ¡°We are on a mission, Bolton. This is not a joke.¡± Theon replied.


    His eyes shed and Raiden simply nodded. I could tell Theon¡¯s anger was at a breaking point already,


    so I dared not add anything to trigger him.


    ¡°This is a vital and dangerous journey. Be prepared for the worst. As for the rest, just obey the rules


    you were given prior to boarding.¡± He finished, turning away. ¡°Yileyna.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± I replied realising he was done.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow as he began walking towards the lower deck. I nced at Raiden and gave


    Flynn a nod before I followed, a few steps behind him, making my way down the narrow stairdder


    carefully. I was almost to the bottom, when Theon grabbed my arm, roughly yanking me off the steps


    and into his arms, a hand mping over my mouth before the scream of panic could even leave my


    lips¡­

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    22. Counting & Pleasure


    YILEYNA


    My heart pounded as I stared up at Theon, I could hear the captain shouting orders as we made to set


    sail.


    His scent filled my senses, and the feel of his hand against my lips felt good.


    I tried to pull away from his vicelike grip, yet he didn¡¯t let go. He held me off the ground as I struggled


    fruitlessly, poking my eyes out at him. He didn¡¯t say anything, walking down the narrow hall and


    stopping outside one of the rooms.


    ¡°Do not make a sound.¡± He warned, his deep sexy voice making my stomach flutter like always, his


    eyes zing gold in silent warning. I nodded and he slowly removed his hand from my mouth. My heart


    was racing as he slipped a key from his pocket and unlocked the door, still not letting go of me until we


    were inside and he pushed the door shut, locking it.


    ¡°And to what do I owe the pleasure of being dragged into a room so unceremoniously?¡± I asked,


    narrowing my eyes, trying to yank free from his hold, but instead, he mmed me up against the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make it pleasurable. What were you doing out there?¡± I smirked. So there we had it.


    Did Theon really not realise how possessive he was behaving? ¡°He was handsome. You know, I was


    thinking over what you said, and maybe you were right¡­ one night was what you wanted. I think


    there¡¯s plenty of ¨C Ouch!¡± I gasped when he threaded his fingers in my hair, yanking my head back. ¡°So


    you were doing it to get a reaction from me¡­ Guess what? You¡¯re getting it.¡±


    His hand closed around my neck, his arm pressing against my breasts and my core knotted.


    ¡°Good.¡± I whispered seductively. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind; I¡¯m not backing out, I want this, even if it¡¯s just


    physical¡­¡±


    His eyes flickered gold, his heart thudding, his gaze dipped to my lips and then back to my eyes.


    ¡°Oh?¡± His arm loosened around my waist, running down my back until it rested on my ass.¡± Then I


    hope you¡¯re ready for your punishment.¡± He growled huskily.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Theon?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice came from outside, making me tense. Theon squeezed my ass, his eyes


    meeting mine before he let go of me. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked coldly. ¡°The captain wanted to assess our


    first stop and discuss it with you.¡± ¡°We just talked. He can wait for a while.¡± Theon replied coldly. ¡°I have


    something I need to tend to right now.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Ryan¡¯s voice came before I heard his footsteps retreat. ¡°Tend to what?¡± I asked,


    feeling the slight sway of the ship beneath my feet. ¡°Your punishment, little storm. Strip.¡± He


    commanded, making my heart thud.


    ¡°What? Now?¡± I asked, my cheeks heating up.


    Theon smirked, backing away until he reached the bed and sat down, resting his hands behind him, his


    gaze on me as I stood there, my heart hammering.


    I slowly took my jacket off, watching him, his eyes were on my breasts as I slowly dropped my jacket to


    the ground and reached for the button on my pants.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    My heart pounded as I walked towards him, stopping in front of him.


    ¡°Turn and pants down.¡±


    I turned slowly, knowing my ass was right in front of his face as I slowly lowered my pants. I had just


    gotten them to my thighs when he stood up and grabbed my hair, pushing me down against the chest


    of drawers that was bolted to the wall next to the bed. I gasped as he buried his nose in my neck.


    ¡°Bad girls get punished. Spread those legs for me.¡±


    My stomach knotted as I braced my forearms against the drawer, my hands spread palm down on the


    smooth wood as I parted my legs, well, as much as my pants that were between my knees allowed me


    to do so.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going toe, but the excitement inside of me was already heightening ¡°Then


    punish me.¡± I whispered, looking at him over my shoulder.


    He yanked me back by my hair and I tilted my head up, wanting him to kiss me, but he simply smirked


    slightly.


    ¡°This is a punishment, little storm.¡± He pushed me forward on the chest of drawers, I could feel the heat


    of his body behind me, smell my arousal in the air¡­ ¡°You really are remarkably made¡­¡±


    My eyes fluttered shut as his fingers ran over my ass cheeks, I had worn tiny panties that were


    swallowed up by my ass and I knew they were already on the verge of getting damp. ¡°wless¡­¡± He


    murmured, just as his hand met my ass in a sharp p. My eyes flew open, as the sting of pain shot


    through me. ¡°Count.¡± Hemanded coldly. ¡°One¡­¡± I mumbled, my cheeks burning as he palmed my


    ass where he had just spanked me. Another sharp tap made me jolt, pain shooting through me and


    making my core throb. ¡°Two.¡± I whispered. The sensation was different¡­ His hand met my ass again


    and I whimpered as I counted. ¡°Will you continue to misbehave, little storm?¡± He whispered, his lips


    grazing my ear.


    ¡°L..fuck!¡± I gasped when his hand met my ass again.


    My core throbbed and I didn¡¯t understand, how was this turning me on?


    ¡°Keep counting.¡±


    Another sharp tap and then he massaged my ass, making me moan, giving temporary relief to my sore


    behind. His fingers brushing between my ass and all I wanted was him to touch my pussy. ¡°Seems like


    you¡¯re enjoying this, it¡¯s a punishment, remember?¡±


    Another p and I was unable to stop the wanton moan that escaped me.


    ¡°Fuck, Theon¡­¡±


    ¡°Wrong. You¡¯re counting, remember?¡±


    ¡°Seven.¡± I whispered as his hand met my ass again, his fingers rubbed my soaking panties and I closed


    my eyes, wriggling my ass. He continued, each p that met my ass stung, yet it was apanied by


    a deep, delicious round of pleasure that was making my pussy drip. ¡°Fifteen¡­¡± I moaned, my legs were


    weak and I felt like I was going toe at any moment.¡± Don¡¯t stop¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­ turned on?¡± He


    whispered, massaging my stinging behind. ¡°You¡¯re soaking, I¡¯m sure if you don¡¯t wash up, everyone on


    this ship will know what a fucking dirty little whore you are.¡± 1


    ¡°You¡¯re turned on too.¡± I whispered, reaching behind me and managing to brush my fingers along his


    hard shaft, smirking with satisfaction when he grabbed my arm, twisting it behind my back. ¡°And I¡¯m not


    that turned on.¡± I added, biting my lip, when he ran his finger between my thighs, sending sizzling rivers


    of pleasure to my core.


    ¡°Your body says otherwise¡­¡± He whispered at the same time he shoved two fingers into my dripping


    core, making me cry out. His other hand mped over my mouth as he began fucking me with his


    fingers.


    Pleasure rocked my body and my core knotted feeling my orgasm rising. It hurt a little, but it was


    nothing like when he fucked me. This was so enjoyable¡­


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I whimpered, groaning loudly when his lips met my neck, sucking hard.


    He let go of my arm, reaching around and grabbing my breast roughly. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± I whimpered,


    doing my best to keep my voice down.


    ¡°Who said you coulde?¡± His seductive sinful voice came in my ear and before I could even


    comprehend what was happening, he slid his fingers out, leaving me empty and aching for a release. I


    turned sharply, my eyes meeting his as he raised the two fingers that had been inside of me moments


    earlier to his lips and slowly ran his tongue along them, his eyes not leaving mine as he tasted me on


    them, making my pussy clench.


    Fuck that was hot¡­


    ¡°Delicious, don¡¯t you agree?¡± He gripped my throat and slipped the same two fingers into my mouth,


    making me moan softly, ¡°Taste yourself¡­¡±


    I wrapped my lips around his fingers, swirling my tongue along his fingers, tasting myself on him. My


    cheeks burned and my core knotted as his eyes darkened, and I knew the same thought was going


    through his head that was going through mine.


    How would it feel to have his cock in my mouth¡­


    He slipped his fingers from my mouth and despite the fact I wanted to kiss him, he simply turned away


    and walked to the small door that led off from his room. He paused at the door and looked back at me,


    once again that coldness returning.


    ¡°Make sure you do not touch yourself. From this day on, youe when I say you can.¡± With that, he


    shut the door and I rolled my eyes, slumping back against the chest of drawers. My entire body felt


    extra sensitive, and he had left me unsatisfied.


    1 slowly pulled my pants up, knowing I would need to go to my cabin and clean up. I pulled my jacket


    on, fixing my clothes. I unlocked the door and peered out before I hurried down the hall, I had the room


    on the other side of Charlene, who was right next to Theon¡¯s. Goddess what if she heard something? I


    had to be careful.


    Darkness shrouded the starless skies, and the weather had be extremely cold. Night had fallen


    not long ago and several of us were on deck. The crew were sitting andughing as they yed a


    game of cards. Two of Charlene¡¯s guards, Bruce and Valentin, had joined in whilst Nate and Patrick


    were stood not far from where Charlene and I were standing, holdingrge mugs of coffee. A nket


    draped over our shoulders, even for werewolves, it was extremely cold.


    Theon was at the bow of the ship alongside Flynn, Raiden and Ryan, all four of them discussing


    something that I couldn¡¯t hear from here as the wind was carrying their voices away from us. Plus, they


    were speaking very quietly. Theon¡­ I hadn¡¯t spoken a word to him since what had happened in his


    room, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling the excitement simmering inside of me. Theon opened the doors to


    something more, something where I didn¡¯t know what to expect next and I liked it.


    I¡¯d had to wear a scarf around my neck after I had cleaned up, not wanting anyone to see the marks he


    had left.


    I rested my head on Charlene¡¯s shoulder, her head rested on top of mine. I felt guilty not telling her¡­ I


    wanted to tell her¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯ve been quiet?¡± I asked her, staring at the group on the far side


    who were drinking beer and ying their game. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± She whispered so quietly, even the


    guards standing a few feet away wouldn¡¯t be able to hear us thanks to the rowdy group opposite. ¡°You


    know father expects me to awaken this power¡­ I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll fail. Yesterday Theon pushed me off the


    cliff but even then, nothing happened and he had to catch me before I cracked open my skull. I¡¯m


    scared I¡¯m just normal.¡±


    I looked up at her, my heart aching for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, my queen, you are not normal ¨C power or not. You are a queen, our queen, the future


    Alpha queen, always remember that.¡± I whispered looking into her green eyes.


    She smiled and nodded.


    ¡°You always have faith in me.¡±


    ¡°If not I then who else?¡± I said smiling, when suddenly an odd sense of unease filled me, and I felt the


    hair at the back of my neck stand up.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, you are my queen too¡­¡±


    I turned sharply to the water, Charlene¡¯s voice fading into the distance as I stared at the water that


    looked ck. My heart thudding as I stared into the abyss. My heart pounded as I stared at the ripples,


    the urge to lean over and touch the ck liquid overpowering me.


    A whisper of the wind brushed through my hair, and I felt the nket slide from my shoulders as I


    leaned over the edge, staring deep into the bottomless sea¡­

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    23. Into The Water


    THEON


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you want to go straight through The Lifeless Abyss, it¡¯s a death wish, ¡± Flynn


    said seriously. A frown on his face as he looked at the map in his hands.


    I crossed my arms, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°You were chosen because, apparently, you are the most capable captain out there. Don¡¯t tell me the


    Alpha made a mistake.¡±


    His jaw ticked, his eyes shing as he stared at the map.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m capable, not stupid. We can take a side route and then detour heading west towards The


    Aethirian Ocean.¡± Flynn advised.


    ¡°I¡¯m with the Captain on this one.¡± Raiden said quietly.


    ¡°The waters of the Lifeless Abyss are dangerous and we won¡¯t make it through it in one day. Being


    there at night is a death wish. No man has survived a journey through it.¡±


    ¡°So The Siren Killer is scared to brave siren infested waters?¡± Ryan asked mockingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a reckless move, is what I¡¯m saying.¡± Flynn growled.


    I wasn¡¯t stupid¡­ I know exactly what those waters held¡­ I also knew the risk, and Flynn wasn¡¯t wrong,


    it was a death wish¡­ But only if you let it be. I had travelled these waters in the past when I wanted to


    find someone, and maybe deep down I wanted her to make her appearance once more¡­


    I looked out at the dark water as the three discussed it.


    To find her¡­ to get revenge for what she did¡­ Her face was one I wouldn¡¯t ever forget¡­


    A burning surge of anger red inside of me, and my eyes shed with hatred.


    ¡°We go through the Lifeless Abyss, end of discussion.¡± I spoke with finality, turning away, when my


    eyes fell on Yileyna. She was gripping the edge of the ship, leaning over dangerously. Charlene stood


    next to her, seemingly saying something, but the two guards didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to


    Yileyna.


    My heart skipped a beat and a wave of worry rippled through me, it almost looked like she was


    intrigued by something¡­


    ¡°Yileyna!¡± I growled, her head jerked up with a start and she moved away from the edge, her chest


    rising and falling heavily as I brushed past Ryan and Flynn. I pushed away the mix of emotions inside


    of me, focusing on my anger, which reced everything else. I feel nothing. The only thing within me


    was hatred, rage and anger. That was all I needed, the only thing that would fuel my goal.


    ¡°Yileyna, are you ok?¡± Charlene asked, cupping her friends face.


    She had just been standing there without a care, and now she was going to act worried? Useless,


    ¡°What were you doing?¡± I asked Yileyna harshly, yanking her away from Charlene,


    She looked up at me. Her face looked pale, her eyes full of confusion, as if she herself had no idea


    what was going on.


    ¡°You should be more responsible. When will you ever grow up?¡± I asked coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t


    mean to. I was just looking at the water,¡± She mumbled,


    I could feel all eyes on us, everyone knew that Charlene was the daughter of the Alpha and Yileyna


    was her friend. Although both were as useless and stupid as one another. Well almost, at least Yileyna


    was a good fuck for distraction, but even that in itself pissed me off.


    ¡°You both need to be more careful, if I see anything stupid again, I will make sure you are both kept in


    your cabins.¡± I finished coldly.


    ¡°Honestly, stop acting like something happened. I¡¯m fine. What is your problem?¡± Yileyna shot back,


    irritation clear in her voice.


    I clenched my jaw. Even Raiden and Ryan didn¡¯t disrespect me, yet here she was, I guess being of


    Beta blood still made her think she was fucking equal to me. Well Beta or not, she wasn¡¯t


    ¡°My problem is, I¡¯m the one who has to answer to the king. But then again, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t fucking


    care if we are one member less. If you really want to die, carry on as you are, in fact, I wouldn¡¯t mind


    pushing you overboard myself.¡±


    She tried to pull free, but I only pulled her close. ¡°Let go of me, Theon.¡± She growled, and I saw her


    gaze flickering to everyone who was silently watching


    ¡°Once you realise who is in charge, I will. You can start with showing some respect.¡± I replied coldly.


    She raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    I clenched my jaw, hearing a snicker that was quickly stifled. My eyes zed gold, it was clear no one


    realised I meant what I said.


    ¡°Since everyone is finding this a joke¡­¡± I looked down at the woman in my hold, before twisting us and


    in one swift moment, I picked her up and threw her over the edge.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A piercing scream left her lips, her eyes wide with horror as she stared up at me.


    ¡°No!¡± Charlene screamed.


    A few gasps followed and therge ssh as Yileyna hit the water reached us all.


    ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± Flynn muttered.


    ¡°This is not a joke.¡± Raiden growled, and the next thing I saw was him jump into the water.


    Fucking losers.


    That in itself made it clear he had far too much interest in her, only adding to my anger. I turned to the


    rest, ring coldly at each and every one of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge here, if anyone crosses me, disobeys me or even so much as shows me disrespect, I


    won¡¯t falter from getting rid of you. Remember that¡± | warned, my voice so cold and menacing that I felt


    the tension and a wave of fear in the air from a few of them.


    They may not have been expecting this side of me, but this mission was not a joke.


    ¡®I can¡¯t find her, Theon!¡¯ Raiden¡¯s panic filled voice came in my head.


    My heart thudded and a sliver of worry filled me again. I hated this feeling, I hated how she awoke this


    emotion within me. I walked to the edge, scanning the abyss of darkness, trying to remain calm.


    You can¡¯t see her? Her hair isn¡¯t hard to miss¡­¡¯


    ¡®No, Theon¡­ I swear, I can¡¯t fucking find her! This was not a fucking joke!¡¯


    ¡°I need to get her!¡± Charlene shouted, Bruce held her back as she struggled to jump into the water.


    Pathetic, she couldn¡¯t even take care of herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not braving that.¡± Flynn said frowning.


    I didn¡¯t need him to, fucking idiots.Why couldn¡¯t Raiden find her?


    I pulled my jacket off and stripped my shirt off, it was obvious if I wanted shit done around here, I had to


    do it myself.


    ¡°Have a rope ready.¡± I ordered coldly before I jumped into the water. It was far colder than I expected,


    far too cold considering it wasn¡¯t the coldest of seasons yet. It bit into my bones and I felt it numbing me


    instantly.


    Where was she?She hadn¡¯t shifted yet, did she sink?


    Worry for her began filling me once more. No, I am not worried, it¡¯s only because we are at sea,


    nothing more. It simply brought back memories of something from long ago¡­


    Fuck, Yileyna, where are you?


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have thrown her over, but she irritated me.


    Theon, I can''t see her!


    I didn¡¯t reply to Raiden, mind linking Ryan instead. ¡®Get Madelia to illuminate the sea, any light will


    help.¡¯ Imanded, diving deeper. Where are you Yileyna¡­? A glow illuminated the sea, but it didn¡¯t


    help as much. I kept swimming farther down, the sea itself was devoid of life. No sea life seemed to be


    around here, and that¡¯s when I saw it, her hair.


    She was still, her eyes shut as she slowly sank lower.


    Even in this state, her beauty was breath-taking, her skin seemed to glow in the darkness of the water,


    and her hair floated around her.


    Fuck, Yileyna¡­ ¡®Found her.¡¯I mind linked the others, keeping any emotion from my voice despite the


    relief that had flooded me


    I swam over to her and wrapped my arms around her waist, frowning at the look of contentment on her


    face. Was she just unconscious?I pressed my ear to her chest; her heartbeat was strong.I almost


    exhaled in relief but instead I swam upwards, the cold squeezing at my head, I was running out of


    oxygen too.


    She whimpered and her eyelids fluttered open. Our eyes met, and a small weak smile crossed her lips.


    We were almost there¡­ I could see the glow of the light above, and finally we broke the surface.


    ¡°There they are!¡± Flynn shouted as we both gasped for air.


    ¡°Thank the gods!¡± Madelia eximed, getting rid of the light she had created. I looked at Yileyna,


    gripping the back of her head with my other hand.


    ¡°Yileyna?¡± I called her.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡±


    Our eyes met and the urge to kiss her almost consumed me. She locked her arm around my neck and I


    grabbed the rope allowing them to pull us up.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡± Charlene cried out the moment we reached the top, I flipped my legs over refusing to let go


    of the woman in my arms.


    I ced her down on the floor, breathing hard.


    ¡°Give her air.¡± The hybrid woman, Ailema said, waving the men away.


    Charlene dropped by her side, clearly worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± Yileyna said softly to Charlene before turning her gaze on me.


    ¡°Thank the goddess.¡± Raiden muttered. Ailema checked her pulse and I stood up, as I brushed back


    my soaking hair from my eyes.


    ¡°Take this as a warning¡­ Next time I¡¯ll leave you to drown.¡± I said coldly.


    Charlene¡¯s eyes shed as she jumped up and stood before me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that ever again! You could have killed her!¡± She hissed.


    Interesting, it wasn¡¯t often that the woman got angry¡­ Maybe using Yileyna was the way to trigger her


    into awakening her powers¡­ ¡°You may be the future Alpha, princess, but until you prove you are


    capable of that title, watch that tone of yours.¡± I replied coldly.


    She clenched her fists.


    ¡°You are never to touch her again.¡± She hissed, dropping to her knees and wrapping a nket around


    Yileyna¡¯s sexy body.


    That would be my fucking choice, princess, not your useless empty threat¡¯s.


    The nket covered her up and Charlene hugged her, shame I couldn¡¯t see her look all fucking sexy,


    dripping wet.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Charl.¡± Yileyna whispered as Ailema brushed her hair back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, that was dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It was.¡± Flynn agreed.


    ¡°He is so hot.¡± I heard one of the women mutter.


    I could feel their eyes on me. Ignoring them, I crouched down in front of Yileyna. Reaching over, I took


    hold of her chin. Even soaking wet, she looked entirely fuckable. Her eyes widened in shock, her heart


    thudding, and I was aware of everyone having their eyes on us.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whispered with a cold smirk. Confusion flitted through her gorgeous grey eyes and I


    tightened my grip on her chin, not missing the way she flinched at the force in my grip.¡± Sorry you didn¡¯t


    actually die, it would have been one less burden.¡± I finished harshly, standing up and ignoring the sh


    of hurt in her eyes.


    Sharp intakes of breath came from the women on board, but I didn¡¯t really care, grabbing my shirt and


    jacket, I walked off towards the lower deck.


    I didn¡¯t like the emotions she evoked within me, she was a dangerous distraction¡­ Like I said, I¡¯d


    break her¡­ physically and mentally. She¡¯ll regret ever agreeing to our arrangement. Ever. I stopped at


    the top not turning back.


    ¡°We keep south towards the Lifeless Abyss.¡± With that finalmand, I walked down the steps, having


    had enough for one day¡­

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    24. A Breeze In Comparison


    YILEYNA


    I stared at the wooden ceiling of my cabin, the events from earlier reying in my mind. I could hear


    the faint sound of the sea from outside, the sway of the ship. I wasn¡¯t sure what time it was, but I knew I


    had been lying here awake for hours.


    Charlene had been absolutely fuming earlier, and as much as I loved her, I needed to be alone. The


    way he threw me overboard¡­ the way he said if I died, I¡¯d be one less burden¡­ I felt the trickle of


    tears seep from my eyes, but I refused to blink or give in to them. His words had hurt more than him


    throwing me into the water¡­


    Rolling onto my side, I ced my hand under my head and sighed heavily. I hated that he did that ¡­


    Theon was¡­ He was right, he wasn¡¯t the type of man I should ever fall in love with.


    This crush¡­ or infatuation with him, blinded me. But that dip in the sea, well it opened my eyes to the


    fact that Theon was borderline unhinged or something.


    Was looking for a distraction from one pain, worth risking myself getting hurt in another way?


    No, it wasn¡¯t.


    I knew the answer to that, and I hated it. But there was just something about Theon that consumed me.


    1 I closed my eyes, trying to let sleep ovee me, but no matter what I tried, I couldn¡¯t. I remembered


    the water enveloping me and then I remembered how the panic that had filled me when he had tossed


    me into the water seemed to vanish. The cold had probably made my mind go numb¡­ It had been


    strange, but I had felt¡­ at peace.


    When Theon had wrapped his arm around me in the water, he had been so cold, but I didn¡¯t even feel


    it. Yet when we were on deck, I had felt the cold¡­ strange¡­ There was something about the water¡­


    I sat up, pushing off the nket that covered me and slipped out of bed. Unlocking my door, I slipped


    out of my room. The two guards outside of Charlene¡¯s door nced at me, I just gave them a small nod


    before I headed up to the deck. It was cold and I was only wearing a white cami and shorts. Wishing I


    had grabbed something to wear on top, I wrapped my arms around myself and silently made my way to


    the opposite side to where I could see Leto at the helm, not wanting to run into anyone.


    I looked over the side of the ship, staring at the ck abyss below.


    Why had I felt that odd pull earlier? ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be so close to the edge, Yileyna.¡± Raiden¡¯s


    voice came, startling me, I spun around.


    He gave me a small smile and removing his jacket, he ced it around my shoulder, instantly


    reminding me of the time Theon had given me his jacket Why did everything remind me of him?


    I smiled back at him, his scent enveloping me, it was pleasant, but it didn¡¯t consume me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, or Theon may just get his wish.¡± I joked lightly, looking out at the river.


    I saw him frown as he leaned on the edge, looking over. ¡°That was beyond crazy of him.¡±


    We fell silent, and I slowly stepped back to the edge, resting my arms on the side and looked out.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I nodded.


    I was angry at him too. Maybe I should spank his damn ass. I smirked at the thought, but it faded away.


    There was no humour in it. What he did was wrong¡­ I sighed, feeling Raiden watching me. 3


    ¡°Yileyna, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°You already just did.¡± I replied, ncing into his blue eyes.


    He smirked.


    ¡°Then let me rephrase. May I ask the beautiful maiden a few more?¡±


    I smiled.


    ¡°Yes, you may, kind sir.¡± I joked. He chuckled, turning, leaning back against the side, resting his elbows


    on the edge as he looked at me sharply, as if not wanting to miss my reaction. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship


    between you and Theon?¡±


    My heart thundered as I looked at him sharply. Although I did think he was going to ask


    something about Theon, I wasn¡¯t expecting something so straight up¡­ ¡°The rtionship between us?¡±


    I looked at the dark water thoughtfully. ¡°There isn¡¯t one, he¡¯s just helped me a few times.¡±


    ¡°Helped?¡± He didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    And hurt me too.


    But I didn¡¯t say that. Theon came with a warning. He told me from the start that he¡¯d only hurt me¡­


    ¡°More than once, but he saved me from two men who tried to assault me. I know it¡¯s no excuse for


    what he did, but it¡¯splicated.¡± I said, my stomach twisting, I felt cold at the memory.


    His eyes shed, and he stood up straight. ¡°Who were they?¡± He asked coldly.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m fine¡­and it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± I reassured him, sighing as I looked out at the water again.


    It¡¯s not like they¡¯d be punished. ¡°Theon has always made it clear who he is¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have feelings for him?¡±


    My heart thundered and I looked up at him. Our eyes met and his returned to their normal blue. I


    brushed my hair back, praying I looked unbothered.


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    He gave me a half-smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He didn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, Yileyna. You deserve so much more. Don¡¯t ever feel like you have no one.


    Charlene, myself, and my family. If you need us, we will be there for you.¡±


    ¡°I know, and you don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯m not in love with Theon or anything. I just¡­¡± I sighed, smiling


    slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated huh..? Just know I¡¯m here.¡± He reached over, tucking a strand of my hair behind my


    ear.


    His fingers ran gently through my hair, his touch was the opposite of Theon¡¯s.


    I wish I could be attracted to someone like Raiden; he was handsome, charming, and caring¡­ but


    there was no pull or that thing that made me feel light-headed. No adventure of what might happen


    next, no excitement of the unknown. Raiden was like a gentle breeze on a summer night, whilst Theon


    was a storm at sea, ready to destroy all in his wake and consume me¡­


    There was something wrong with me that drew me to someone like him, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I said, smiling at him.


    I wouldn¡¯t give false hopes. I wasn¡¯t looking for a safety, I was looking for adventure, something that


    would devour me entirely. As much as I knew Theon was an utter dick, he was the only one who made


    me feel that way.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head inside.¡± I added looking at Raiden.


    ¡°Thanks for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Anytime, I mean it.¡± He winked at me and I turned away, pausing I slid the jacket off and held it out to


    him. He took it and I could tell he wanted to say something, but instead, he simply smiled.


    ¡°Goodnight, Yileyna.¡±


    ¡°Night night, Raiden.¡± I replied before I walked away.


    I was almost at the steps to go below deck when I sensed being watched. My heart thundered, I knew


    who it was. I could feel his burning gaze upon me, even if I couldn¡¯t see or hear him.


    Well, if he thought I was just going to brush what he did under the rug, he had another thinging. I


    was attracted to him, but I¡¯m not stupid.


    Tomorrow I am going to get revenge, consequences be damned.?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    25. Anger In The Darkness


    YILEYNA


    The following morning dawned darker and colder than the previous day. I dressed warmly, wearing


    brown leather pants, a white corset, and a leather fur-lined jacket on top. My hair was pulled back into a


    ponytail, not wanting the wind to blow it into my face all through the day.


    I had just pulled on some socks when there was a knock on the door, and I stood up and unlocking it,


    pulled it open.


    Charlene stood there all bundled up in a long fur coat, her hair elegantly braided. I had to admit she


    was talented despite having omegas to help her back home. ¡°Morning, my darling. Damn, look at those


    boobs.¡± She said, winking suggestively at me, making me giggle. ¡°Good morning from these cushions


    to their favouritedy.¡± I said as she hugged me,ughing lightly.


    I pulled away after a moment and plopped onto the bed to put my other sock on.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She asked me seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok, why?¡± ¡°What do you mean, why? Do you remember what happenedst night?¡±


    I nced at my heeled boots and sighed, pulling them on.


    ¡°Yes, and I n to get revenge, what he did was not ok.¡± I looked up at her.


    ¡°Yeah, exactly. Just stay away from him Yileyna, don¡¯t mess with him. I swear if he wasn¡¯t my guard, I


    feel like he¡¯d have killed me by now¡­ You know, sometimes when he looks at me¡­¡± She sighed,


    staring at her boots.


    ¡°I feel like he hates me.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Theon? He hates everyone Charl, remember? Have you


    seen him towards me?¡± I asked, pulling theces that were along the front of my boots tight and tying


    it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the way he looks at you is the same as the way he looks at me.¡±


    My cheeks heated up and I kept my gaze down, tying my other boot up. I looked up at her sharply after


    a moment of pondering on her words. Why did she feel he hated her?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked seriously.


    ¡°I just feel like he gets angry at times, when we are training¡­ He keeps calling me useless and weak,


    sometimes it¡¯s like he¡¯s fighting with his own emotions not to just rip me apart¡­ Maybe I¡¯m crazy, but I


    don¡¯t think he likes being my guard. On this mission, he isn¡¯t my bodyguard, and he doesn¡¯t even care


    what happens to me.¡±


    I tilted my head, standing up and cupping her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try paying a little more attention, and from tomorrow I¡¯ll attend your training, even if it¡¯s just to watch,


    ok? I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    If he was venting his anger on her, then I was not going to let her suffer alone.


    ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t want him to say anything to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll handle him. Now¡­ Do you have any ideas of how I can punish him? I think maybe I


    should get like a spat or something from the kitchen and spank his ass.¡± I snickered as we left my


    room.


    Charlene stopped in her tracks, staring at me as if I had grown an extra head


    ¡°Yileyna! This is serious.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t forgive so easily¡­ Actually, I might have an idea¡­¡± Step one,


    ignore him. I won¡¯t be the one to talk to him, but when he tries to talk to me, I will flip. But to keep his


    attention on me and rile him up, I should add a sexy touch¡­


    ¡°One second, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    I rushed back to my room and rummaged through my things until I took three delicate nes out


    and put them on. There, that¡¯s better. I looked down at the little crystal on the longest chain, nestled


    nicely between my breasts.I may have agreed to be your fuck partner Theon, but I didn¡¯t give you


    permission to treat me like that.


    ¡ª¨C


    I had ignored him; from the moment I saw him over breakfast, I decided I wasn¡¯t going to give him any


    importance. Flirting lightly with Raiden, who I saw was finding it amusing and enjoying it. With each


    passing hour, I was pissing Theon off. He was getting snappy, his anger was clear from the way he was


    talking to anyone who approached him.


    I chatted to the crew members, when he sent Raiden to do some jobs, I didn¡¯t even spare him a nce,


    getting to know the crew better, doing my best to ignore him entirely. Cleo was funny, she was straight


    up and crass, I enjoyed talking to her. She was thirty-two and I learned her mate had been killed by a


    rogue, that¡¯s when she decided to travel the seas. They had never marked each other, promising one


    another that they¡¯d carry on and live their lives if one of them was to die.


    It had hit me hard¡­ thinking about Mom and Dad. I never realised there were people who would even


    consider that. To refrain frompleting the bond so the other doesn¡¯t die if harm befalls one¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so down, girl.¡± She smiled, smoking her cigar.


    I smiled back and nodded, but I couldn¡¯t deny that her words had affected me. I nced out at the sea,


    about to turn away when I saw Barbara standing talking to Theon. He stood there, legs slightly apart,


    arms crossed, one hand resting under his chin, and to my surprise, his eyes were on her. A re of


    jealousy washed through me and I did a once over. She was wearing a cropped top and fitted pants,


    from her bodynguage, I could tell she was totally flirting.


    I turned away, I was not going to bother with them, but¡­ I nned to get my revenge, what exactly that


    was going to be or how I was going to aplish it, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Now, where was kalden?


    ¡°I have any of you guys seen aiden?¡± I asked


    I didn¡¯t bother turning back as Charlene raised an eyebrow curiously


    ¡°Nope¡±


    ¡°He went to get something from the hold¡± Pyan added,


    ¡°Oh perfect, I¡¯ll go check Thanks, Ryan.¡± I smiled before I sauntered oil, slipping my hands into my pant


    pockets, making sure to make use of my curvy hips and ass


    What better way to get attention! I fell him watching me and almost smirked, he was predictable I knew


    theon would follow


    I headed below deck, walking down the hall and towards the hold. Going down thedder, looked


    around the dark room. The entire ce was full of boxes, sucks and crates i pulled the 111lentern


    on, letting it cast its bleak light


    ¡°Raiden?¡± I asked, thinking it was so dark in here, ¡°Where was he?¡± Thad nned to make Theon


    jealous. But how do I do that if he isn¡¯t around I¡¯ll go look elsewhere


    I was about to turn when a voice came from behind me


    ¡°You forget that I can mind link, unlike you, he isn¡¯t here¡± A cold voice I recognised came, and then we


    were plunged into darkness,


    My heart thundered as I spun around, hearing him descend the steps,


    ¡°You told him to leave?¡± I asked icily,


    Crossing my arms, 1 turned my back on him.  All of anger rushed through me, ¡°Yeah Shame you can¡¯t


    call anyone, It¡¯s just you and me, little storm.¡±


    I spun around looking at him, or what I could see My wolf hadn¡¯t awoken, so I couldn¡¯t see as well in


    the dark as a shifted werewolf. This wasn¡¯t the n, I wasn¡¯t meant to be stuck alone with him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked coldly, ¡°After what you didst night, I¡¯mn impressed you can show your


    face in front of me.¡±


    I stepped away, hitting my foot on one of the crates, ¡°What were you expecting? An apology?¡± His cold


    voice came, My irritation was growing, and I red at him, or where I thought his eyes were I hated the


    fact I couldn¡¯t see


    ¡°From you? No, you don¡¯t know what an apology even is.¡± I hissed, ¡°But if you think you can throw me


    into dangerous waters and I¡¯m going to just be ok with it? Then you are in for an wakening,¡±


    ¡°Dangerous waters? This ce is fucking dead. There was nothing dangerous out there If you Tiad


    swumn you would have been fine out of there,¡± His icy reply came,


    ¡°Are you actually justifying what you did?¡± I asked,


    Goddess wasn¡¯t there a light down here, or was the one at the top of the stepdder the only one?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to justify. You disrespected me in front of the entire crew, and I punished you.¡± I


    felt hime closer and I stepped back, hitting another box and almost falling


    ¡°You can¡¯t punish me for speaking up. You are not Beta yet, Theon, remember that.¡± I reminded him


    coldly.


    My eyes flew open when his hand wrapped around my throat, his minty breath fanning my face. I could


    feel that he was standing extremely close, his chest almost grazing mine.


    ¡°I am still in charge of this mission, Yileyna. I told you, regardless of our agreement, don¡¯t expect


    special treatment from me.¡± He replied coldly. I scoffed.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting special treatment, but throwing me overboard? Really, Theon? I saved-¡± I stopped,


    realising what I had been about to say and tried to yank his hand from my throat.¡± Just let go of me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Theon! Let me go.¡± I hissed, trying to pull away.


    ¡°No. Calm the fuck down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down when you fucking put me in danger!¡± I snapped, trying to hit him blindly. He


    grabbed my hands, holding them tightly against his chest, his other hand still around my throat.


    ¡°Can you stop being so fucking dramatic? I pulled you out too.¡± He growled, making my stomach flutter.


    Not now, Yileyna, focus.


    No matter how he made me feel, I was still angry.


    His eyes were glowing gold now, and I could see he was trying to control himself. ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse


    you.¡± I shot back venomously. He had to realise I was fucking pissed. I could feel his anger radiating off


    him, when suddenly he let go of me. One arm snaked around my waist, the other grabbing me by the


    back of my neck.


    ¡°Fine. I was pissed and I took it out on you. You went and flirted with Bolton all fucking morning, we¡¯re


    even?¡±


    ¡°We are not even!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± He replied huskily, making my eyes fly open in surprise.


    My heart thudded.


    ¡°How about you start with an apology, because-¡± I froze when his lips met mine. Tingles of pleasure


    coursed through me, my heart thumping. His lips moved against mine slowly, grazing against them


    painstakingly slowly and my mind


    went nk. A strange, intense wave of sparks rushed through me, this kiss was different¡­ It wasn¡¯t


    fast or heated¡­ It¡­ My body involuntarily arched against him, his hand running down my waist under


    my jacket. My breath hitched, but just as my eyelids were about to flutter shut, they flew open, my


    anger returning with vengeance. No, I will not give in.


    And with my anger fuelling me, I brutally bit into his plush bottom lip. He growled, ripping away from


    me, his eyes zing with anger.


    ¡°Do not fucking think that will get you off the damn hook!¡± I hissed, clenching my fist and punching him


    straight in the jaw. In the darkness, I saw his eyes widen in shock. I froze with surprise too, not


    expecting him to not block that. The taste of his blood lingered in my mouth, I could feel it dripping


    down my lip but I refused to wipe it, waiting for him to react.


    We stared at each other for a moment, neither of us moving, when suddenly the door opened and the


    light was turned on¡­

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    26. A Violent Storm


    YILEYNA


    My attention snapped to the door, to see Ailema standing there, holding a basket in her hands.


    ¡°Oh, I do apologize for interfering, I just needed to grab some potatoes¡­¡± She smiled as she walked


    down the steps, her eyes flickering from me to the blood on Theon¡¯s lips.


    I dared to look at him, just in time to see him brush his thumb along his lip, wiping away most of the


    blood. His cold amber eyes flickered to me, in the orange glow of thentern they seemed to burn like


    embers, making my stomach flutter with nerves. His tongue ran along his bloody lip.


    This conversation wasn¡¯t over¡­


    I knew that.


    ¡°Ah youngmander, could you help me with this?¡± Ailema asked, as she tried dragging arge sack


    of potatoes.


    Oh, she could drag it, I knew she was giving me the chance to leave and I was going to take it. He


    didn¡¯t reply, walking over to her, his gaze flickered to me. I raised an eyebrow, wiping the blood from my


    lip and keeping my gaze locked with his as I licked my thumb slowly.


    His eyes shed gold, I smirked smugly as I spun around and headed for the exit. I was halfway up the


    steps when I was yanked back, a scream left my lips as my back hit his hard chest. One hand cupped


    my neck, tilting my head back.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over.¡± He whispered in my ear, his other hand running down my stomach, making my core


    knot as a ripple of pleasure thrummed through me, making me shiver. Just when I thought he¡¯d let me


    go, he ripped the nes from my neck, making my heart thud, the stinging pain where they had cut


    into my skin making me gasp.


    ¡°I told you, the only thing that should be around this neck is my hand.¡±


    He let go of me and turned away, leaving me frozen for a moment.


    Didn¡¯t he care that Ailema was right there? Or was he so confident she wouldn¡¯t say anything? After all,


    he was the one who didn¡¯t want anyone to know about us.


    Not replying or daring to look at the woman, I rushed up the stairs trying to clear my head and didn¡¯t


    even notice that someone was in front of me until I hit a rock-solid wall and tumbled backwards.


    ¡°Got you.¡± Raiden¡¯s voice came as he grabbed my waist, stopping me from falling and steadying me on


    my feet.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said with a smile, smoothing my hair and jacket.


    ¡°The princess said you went looking for me.¡± He asked concerned. I smiled sneakily at him.


    ¡°You already know why I said that.¡±


    He sighed and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I do. Clearly I don¡¯t understand the entire reasons, but be careful.¡± He advised with a small smirk


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Charlene. She had said something simr, but I knew what I was doing.


    I felt satisfied having punched him, but even then, the way he kissed me¡­ It was different, it made me


    feel light-hearted at just the thought. It was almost as if it had been fuelled with emotions. But it was


    probably my wishful thinking that it was meant to be a kiss of apology.


    Stupid Theon, he had a mouth and a tongue, surely he could have used it to say the damn word


    instead of using it so seductively¡­ Argh, he was an ass, one that knew how to kiss,


    I returned to the deck only to find that the sky was dark and rain had begun to fall.


    How had the weather changed so dangerously fast. Wasn¡¯t it meant to be clear for at least several


    more hours?


    ¡°Stay inside!¡± Someone shouted to me as another struggled with the mast. I nced out at the water,


    the waves were getting bigger, and the ship was moving a lot more violently.


    ¡°Where is Charlene?!¡± I asked just as a st of wind made me raise my arms, shielding my face.


    ¡°In her cabin, being watched over.¡± Nate called back. I should go to her¡­ Raiden brushed past, winking


    at me before jerking his head downwards.


    ¡°Go stay with the princess.¡± I nodded, about to turn when I froze, a soothing whisper reached my ear


    and I spun around, hurrying back up the few steps stepping out into the open, scanning the deck and


    the sea beyond it.


    My heart was thundering as I realised that I had felt something simr before that siren had attacked


    Charlene and I. Were we already in the Lifeless Abyss? Surely there wasn¡¯t meant to be sirens out this


    way?


    I edged closer to the edge of the ship, looking at the roaring waves. The sounds of the crew shouting,


    and Sam, one of the crew mates, was standing at the edge, a silvery glow around him piquing my


    curiosity. Was he a hybrid? It seemed so. I wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing, but the glow took on the


    form of silvery wisps that now ran across the ship, creating a weblikeyer across the entire ship. I


    heard footsteps behind me, and a hand closed around my arm, pulling me back.


    ¡°What are you doing out here? Go stay with the princess.¡± Theon growled, his voice sounded


    animalistic.


    I had never heard him like this, and to my surprise, I could see his canines in his mouth.


    ¡°I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± He barked, pulling me towards the steps.


    ¡°Theon, listen to me! I think there are sirens are out there.¡±


    ¡°There are no sirens here, we are still a way from The Lifeless Abyss, if there was, we would have


    picked it up!¡± Flynn¡¯s voice came. Damn werewolf hearing, I think I was the deafest one on this trip!


    ¡°Take your prettydy to safety,mander!¡± He added with a wink, and I knew if it was any other time


    I would have blushed, but I had more important things on my mind.


    I know I sounded crazy, I mean surely the crew would know if there were sirens approaching.


    ¡°Yileyna, can you for once just listen?¡± Theon growled roughly.


    I red at him.


    ¡°Why should I? Leave me be! You wanted me dead, remember? One less burden?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He closed his eyes, clenching his jaw.


    ¡°I am not doing this with you now.¡± He hissed, and just then a strong pair of arms wrapped around my


    waist.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted, ring up at dumb Bruce. ¡°Let go of me! Your job is to guard the princess, not me!¡±


    ¡°Orders are orders.¡± He grunted.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out there!¡± I don¡¯t know how I knew, but my instincts were screaming at me. ¡°Exactly,


    hence why it¡¯s no ce for an unshifted wolf.¡± He thundered. Goddess, what am I doing?! Nothing


    made me feel like this when there was an attack on the city¡­ So why now were these instincts of mine


    screaming at me?


    ¡°Bruce, listen to me! They are in danger!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Yileyna. What will you do by going up there? You will only get in the way.¡± He asked,


    making me freeze. He was right¡­ What was I going to do?


    ¡°Listen to me pup, you are only going to make matters worse, let them handle this.¡± I didn¡¯t argue


    further, he was right, what would I be able to do¡­ He ced me on my feet, a hand on the small of my


    back as he led me down towards Charlene¡¯s room.


    The same pull to turn around and go to the water seemed to wash over me and I stopped moving. The


    faint whisper of an enchanting song reached my ears, making my heart pound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room¡­¡± I murmured, turning to look at Bruce. To my surprise, his eyes looked zed and


    he was dragging his feet.


    ¡°Bruce?¡±


    No reply. I stepped away from him, but he didn¡¯t react. Werewolf hearing, could he hear the siren¡¯s


    song!?


    Turning, I ran back the way I came and up to the deck. The moment I was out in the open, I was hit


    with a shocking downpour of rain. The waves were higher than the ship, crashing onto the deck


    ruthlessly. Thunder roared in the sky and lightning shed dazzlingly.


    I could see Barbara fiddling with a thick rope. Cleo was shouting something at the captain who seemed


    to be unmoving at the helm. The wheel spinning wildly out of control. Sam was leaning over the edge of


    the ship, to my horror I realised apart from the two women everyone seemed frozen.


    Where were Theon and Raiden?! I ran out onto the deck, rushing to Sam first and yanking him back


    from the edge.


    ¡°Take the wheel!¡± I heard Theon shout.


    ¡°Aiy!¡± Cleo yelled, running across the deck just for another huge wave to hit her, knocking her back.


    I couldn¡¯t see him, but if he needed someone to control the ship at least I could try to do that, how hard


    could it be? Quickly tying Sam¡¯s ankle to some rope so he didn¡¯t end up being flung into the sea, I


    rushed through the crashing waves and the violent jolts of the ship.


    A soothing whisper reached my ear and I frowned.


    Don¡¯t focus on it. Don¡¯t focus on it. Get to the helm! I gasped as I was knocked backwards. My head hit


    the ground as another strong wave of water filled my lungs and I choked. Coughing, I rolled over,


    tumbling to my feet clumsily and pulling off my jacket that was now weighing me down.


    Goddess! What was going on? Where was the siren?


    I was almost to the captain when the same eerie beautiful song made me stop. It was powerful,


    ethereal, and I felt my eyelids bing heavy.


    Sirens. I had been right¡­ They¡¯re here¡­No. I am Yileyna De¡¯Lacor, and there was no way on Kadia


    that a siren¡¯s song was going to get the better of me!I clenched my fists, letting my nails dig into my


    palms, the pain keeping my mind clear.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡± I heard Theon¡¯s shout. I didn¡¯t look back, barely able to keep my bnce as I finally managed


    to get to the captain, pushing him out of the way and grabbing the spinning wheel. Fuck I didn¡¯t think


    this out, it was far too powerful. I braced my feet, trying to steady it. I wasn¡¯t enough, my arms


    screamed as I held on with all my might. I gritted my teeth, feeling the ship steady a little. Another huge


    wave crashed onto the deck.


    ¡°Yileyna, turn portside!¡± Cleo shouted, her voice sounding a little dreamy.


    ¡°Ok!¡± I shouted back, my heart thumping as I shifted, using all my weight to turn the wheel.


    Never had I imagined it to be so hard.


    The siren¡¯s song was getting louder. The captain tried to move towards the edge and I stuck my leg


    out, tripping him up. Trying to slow him down a little before he jumped to his death.


    ¡°Dear mother Selene¡­¡± Cleo gasped.


    I made the mistake to turn to see what was going on, only to see a siren, there amongst the waves. My


    heart pounded as I stared at her. She was beautiful, from her wless skin that seemed to glitter, her


    long blonde hair swirling around her, her tail was a stark contrast to her light hair and skin, shimmering


    a deep red and ck.


    Her eyes snapped towards me, and I looked into her glowing red ones, our gaze locking. Her eyes,


    which had moments ago been cold, seemed to fill with an emotion I couldn¡¯t make out. Then in a sh,


    a huge wave hit the shore and she was before me.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡±


    Theon¡­


    I heard a murderous growl, but it felt far away. Had I been manipted? All sound but the haunting


    tune of the siren¡¯s song lingered in my mind, but I was still aware. Still gripping the wheel with all my


    might.


    The siren¡¯s long hand reached out to me, and she tilted her beautiful head to the side cupping my jaw.


    Her touch was icy. A flicker of curiosity flitted through her eyes, as if searching my


    face for something. 1 ¡°Let go of me!¡± I hissed, trying to bring myself back to reality and using all my


    willpower, I shoved her away.


    Her eyes widened and a surge of anger seemed to roll off her. As much as I wanted to back away, I


    couldn¡¯t. This ship was already caught up in this storm and I needed to keep my hold on the wheel, just


    like Cleo had asked of me. My teeth were gritted as I held on with all my might. ¡°Tempest.¡± She hissed,


    she raised her hand and my eyes widened at seeing the waves grow higher behind her.


    I flinched, the moment she was about to lunge at me, I saw the body of a magnificent deep


    screamed, falling back into the water, blood sttering over me as the wolfnded a few feet ahead.


    He turned towards me, my heart beating wildly as I stared at Theon¡¯s wolf, a wolf that looked on par


    with the Alpha King¡¯s himself. A true beast¡­ I gasped as the wheel broke free from my hold, the ship


    careening violently.


    The siren may have fallen into the sea, but the storm was still raging. I grabbed onto it as the wolf


    pounced,nding next to me. Theon shifted back, and then he was behind me, cing his hands over


    mine and gripping the wheel tightly, his arms caging me in. My heart pounded, but this time it wasn¡¯t


    because of fear, but his closeness, his bare arms brushing mine. His scent overpowering the smell of


    the sea.


    Two scents that I loved¡­ ¡°You¡¯re fucking crazy.¡± He hissed breathlessly in my ear, my heart leaping as


    he turned the wheel with ease.


    The back of my head touched his bare chest, and I dared not focus on the fact that he was standing so


    close in utterly nothing.


    Valent Storm


    ¡°And you¡¯re fucking naked.¡± I retorted defiantly, looking up at him.


    ¡°Not that you¡¯reining. Seems like even the god of death doesn¡¯t want you, how many fucking


    times will you face death and survive?¡±


    ¡°Well, what can I say, even the mighty haughty Theon couldn¡¯t resist me.¡± I replied haughtily.


    ¡°No fucking idea why¡­¡± He murmured, making my heart skip a beat. I looked up at him in surprise, his


    hair was soaking, falling in front of his eyes, but what took my breath away was the tiny ghost of a


    smirk that crossed his lips¡­

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    27. A Tankard Or Two Of Ale


    YILEYNA


    Night had fallen and it was still thundering, but things were back in order, although we had some


    bruised crew members. Ryan hade and given Theon pants quite quickly, but despite that, Barbara


    kept staring at his lower regions and licking her lips ever since.


    I wondered if Theon even noticed because it was really irking me.


    An annoying blue-eyed brat.


    But I realised Theon had been very distracted. He was usually quiet, but it was almost as if he was


    mulling something over in his mind.


    Most of us were now in the Mess as Ailema handed us all mugs of ale. It was silent, the weight of what


    had happened fresh in all our minds. ¡°How did it not affect you?¡± Flynn asked Theon sharply. It was


    obvious he was just a bit salty because he had fallen for the siren¡¯s enchantment. ¡°It¡¯s a good question,


    that is.¡± Ryan agreed, tilting his head as he looked at Theon. ¡°We all know that it is harder for women to


    fall into their trap.¡±


    ¡°But even women can fall victim to their song.¡± Leto murmured, gulping down his ale.


    The light from thentern hooked above cast shadows over his face. I wonder what crossed his mind¡­


    ¡°Yeah, they can.¡± Theon added, a sh of something in his eyes catching my attention, but he looked


    away.


    ¡°Aiy, tis true.¡± Nate nodded, sighing heavily.


    ¡°So how do you stay focused Theon? I think we can all use the tip.¡± Charlene persisted.


    She was sitting next to me, she had given me a scolding for being reckless but then told me she was


    proud of me.


    Theon didn¡¯t reply for a moment, staring ahead at the far side of the wall as he gulped his Ale down. My


    gaze dipped to his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°Pain. As long as you are in a lot of pain, your mind won¡¯t allow you


    to shut it out.¡± He replied.


    He nced at me for a second, and like always, his gaze melted me. ¡°Pain alone can¡¯t keep you


    focused. you need to have a very strong resolution.¡± Valentin added, looking at Theon thoughtfully. He


    was one of the older guards and seemed to be sizing Theon up as he scratched his beard. ¡°I guess it


    depends on your inner strength then.¡± Theon responded. ¡°Maybe you could teach us some time, I


    wouldn¡¯t mind learning how to resist the deadly charm of sirens.¡± Barbara added flirtily, I snorted, rolling


    my eyes, quickly covering it with a cough.


    ¡°I¡¯m with Barbara on this one.¡± Charlene nodded.


    ¡°Shame I¡¯m not here to teach anyone anything. Just keep a dagger close. If you hear a siren¡¯s song,


    use it to stay focused.¡± Theon sat back, his voice emotionless. ¡°Tomorrow we will reach


    The Lifeless Abyss; it is far more dangerous and there will most likely be Sirens.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s the ideal way to go.¡± Flynn muttered.


    Madelia tilted her head.


    ¡°I will work with Sam and Ailema to put some protective spells up. Fae magic will help.¡± She added,


    smoothing out the velvet skirt of her dress.


    ¡°I was trying to weave my magic into the ship, but it didn¡¯t work, I didn¡¯t manage toplete it.¡± Sam


    sighed staring at his calloused hands.


    ¡°You tried, that¡¯s the main thing.¡± Iforted him gently. He had been there, trying his best regardless


    of whether he had been sessful or not. ¡°Yeah¡­ maybe so. Cleo here told me you tied me down


    before you went for the wheel. Thank you, kid.¡±


    I smiled. Despite being called a kid, I was just d he was ok. Looking around, it was obvious


    everyone was happy to be alive.


    ¡°I got to agree, if it wasn¡¯t for you taking the wheel, we could have suffered a lot more damage. ¡°Flynn


    remarked, giving me a smirk. ¡°To our pretty little damsel with a heart of courage!¡± He raised his tankard


    and Charlene smiled as everyone present raised their sses, everyone but Theon that is.


    ¡°To Yileyna!¡± Charlene cheered. Everyone downed their drinks, making my cheeks burn due to all the


    attention. I didn¡¯t do anything that required such attention.


    I nced at Theon. Our eyes met, and then, to my surprise, he raised his tankard ever so slightly,


    making my stomach flutter with a swarm of butterflies.


    ¡°This deserves another round! Here girl, drink.¡± Cleo grinned, passing me a fresh tankard of ale.


    ¡°I think I have had enough¡­¡± I murmured but gave in.


    Everyone was happy after that terrifying, unexpected urrence. I didn¡¯t me them, it hadn¡¯t been


    expected and with the uing journey through the lifeless abyss, I think everyone wanted to cherish


    the happy moment of surviving one near-death experience. I smiled as I raised my tankard and downed


    it all as everyone cheered. Leto began tapping his hand against the table and to my surprise began


    singing a sea shanty. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how good he actually was.


    ¡°Oh at sea we sing to all the adventures we be seeing¡­¡± Charlene began pping as some of the


    other crew members joined in the singing. Barbara stood up and began dancing, I tapped my foot and


    moved my body to the music as Madelia whispered a little enchantment and the room filled with music,


    ¡°That¡¯s how you do it!¡± Raiden grinned, epting another round of ale from Cleo.


    The mood had instantly lifted, and even Flynn joined in with the singing.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s show them what we got.¡± Charlene whispered, motioning with her eyes at Barbara who


    was dancing directly in front of Theon. He was sitting back on the chair, his face as passive ever, a


    sexy pout on his face, his left ankle resting on his right knee. He was only one who hadn¡¯t joined in with


    everyone¡¯s enthusiasm.


    I ced my empty tankard down, letting Charlene pull me up as she began dancing. Compared to her


    and Barbara, I was shorter, but I didn¡¯t let it bother me. I swayed my body to the music,


    ¡°When the nights were lonely and cold, did you miss me, or did you find another?¡± They sang.


    I spun around, turning my back towards Theon and shook my hips sensually, before spinning around


    and smiling at Charlene, who was now singing along to the song. She took my hand, whirling me


    around, both of us flicking our hair as we blew kisses at the men. ¡°Were you missing me at sea? Or did


    you find another love?¡±


    My eyes met Theon¡¯s, my heart skipping a beat, I gave him a wink before turning away.


    ¡°¡­In your arms to hold


    Nay, all I could think of was you, myssie¡­¡±


    The song came to an end, and everyone pped and cheered. I hugged Charlene, unable to stop the


    fit ofughter, I don¡¯t think we have done anything as fun as that together in a while.


    ¡°Goddess that was fun!¡± I giggled, as Charlene nodded. ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s nice to have more women on board. Don¡¯t you agree, boys?¡± Flynn chuckled.


    Barbara didn¡¯t look impressed, and I felt Theon¡¯s anger before he even spoke.


    ¡°The Silver Storm women are not for your entertainment.¡± He remarked.


    ¡°Ah, of course not. Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t dare take what you have imed.¡± Flynn grinned, I had a


    feeling he had had a bit too much to drink.


    Although as a werewolf he had a high tolerance, it seemed he had indeed reached his limit. Theon


    didn¡¯t respond, but Raiden smirked at Flynn¡¯s remark. Charlene looked at me, and for a moment I


    wondered if she had an inkling that something was going on between the both of us.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long night, I think I¡¯m going to head to bed too.¡± I decided, suppressing a yawn.


    ¡°Me too. Thank you everyone for all your constant support and for taking this trip with us.¡± Charlene


    said before Valentin and Patrick stood up to apany her.


    We left the room together and I hugged her farewell outside of her door as the two guards hung back,


    giving us a little space, although they¡¯d be able to hear everything either way.


    ¡°Yileyna¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked about to turn away.


    She tilted her head and gave me a small smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you¡­ Don¡¯t do anything so careless next time.¡± She whispered pleadingly.


    ¡°You won¡¯t lose me.¡±


    ¡°Leyna please, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°Charl, if I didn¡¯t, this ship could have been damaged or worse, it could have turned over and


    sunk.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know¡­ But you could have been killed by that siren. You know, it¡¯s an omen¡­ That¡¯s two times now,


    it scares me.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m facing death and surviving.¡± I smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach my eye.


    Maybe a siren was an omen of death¡­ but so was ¡­ it was because of me that my parents died. I ran


    my fingers through my hair.


    ¡°If we live our lives, always questioning our every action, we are simply surviving, not living¡­ I don¡¯t


    fear death, Charlene, but I fear losing anyone else I love.¡±


    Her eyes softened and she cupped my face.


    ¡°Yileyna, don¡¯t scare me. Promise me you won¡¯t be so reckless?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a promise I can¡¯t keep.¡± I replied with a small smile, giving her a gentle hug. I saw the


    sh of hurt in her eyes and I took her hands, gently kissing them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologise, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I responded before we both went to our own cabins.


    Closing the door behind me, I removed my boots, sighing heavily as I took out one of Dad¡¯s shirts and


    put it on the bed before removing the shirt and pants I had gotten changed into after I had gotten


    drenched earlier. I looked in the small mirror. The cuts that had been made by my nes were now


    half-healed, with only thin red lines remaining.


    For someone who said they wanted me dead, he sure was concerned about my safety.


    I frowned as I turned away from the mirror and unhooked my bra. I slipped the shirt on and sat down on


    the bed, thinking about what had happened.


    ¡°Tempest.¡¯


    What had the siren meant by that?


    I sighed, about to get into bed when there was a knock on the door. I stood up, pulling the door open,


    expecting Charlene, but to my surprise, it was Theon. My heart began racing and before I could even


    say anything he slipped inside, shutting and locking the door behind him.


    ¡°Theon!¡±


    The guards were outside! ¡°Keep it down.¡± He replied, frowning. ¡°Well, what do you want?¡± I asked.


    I hadn¡¯t forgiven him entirely yet. I crossed my arms, doing my best to summon the most scathing look I


    could.


    ¡°Our conversation earlier wasn¡¯t over.¡± He crossed his arms, but I instead turned my back to him.


    If I didn¡¯t look at him, I would be manipted by his hot looks. ¡°If you can¡¯t apologise, then there¡¯s


    nothing more to say.¡± I shrugged, stretching slowly before remembering I was only wearing Dad¡¯s shirt


    and quickly put my arms down. I could feel his intense gaze on me. He didn¡¯t speak, and after a


    moment, I turned sharply, staring up at him curiously.


    Why did I feel like there was something going on?


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t, besides you bit me, we¡¯re even.¡± He shot back icily.


    Strange¡­ ¡°Umm, one little bite and being tossed into water that proved to be dangerous today, is


    entirely different handsome.¡± I shot back.


    Realising a moment toote that I had called him handsome, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice, or he didn¡¯t


    care.


    ¡°Fine then, enjoy the night. You aren¡¯t the only woman on this ship, Yileyna.¡± He gave me a cold smirk


    and my heart thudded knowing Theon was the type of man to follow up on his threat.


    Barbara¡­


    ¡°And you aren¡¯t the only man, remember that.¡± I shot back, trying to push away the clenching pain in


    my chest. 1


    Yes, I¡¯m that crazy too.


    His hand froze on the door handle, his eyes shing gold as he turned back towards me.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard me, threaten me with other women, and don¡¯t forget that there are many men who want me


    too.¡± I replied icily.


    We weren¡¯t a couple, I don¡¯t even know what we were, but it was obvious he didn¡¯t like anyone flirting


    with me or getting close to me.


    He stepped closer and I stood my ground, I was not scared of him. ¡°If any man evenys a finger on


    you, I swear I will kill them.¡± He hissed, grabbing my neck. ¡°Shame, I would have already fucked them


    by then.¡± I batted my eyelids innocently. His eyes zed gold, his jaw clenched, and I could feel his


    anger raging around us.


    I understood Theon a little more¡­ and the one power I had over him was my body. One he craved¡­


    One he desired¡­ and one that only I had the power to grant him ess¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, little storm.¡± His grip on my neck tightened. I resisted the urge to sigh and instead


    raised my finger to trace those plush lips of his.


    ¡°Then what is it going to be? An apology from these perfect lips or shall I call Raiden? Actually,


    Raiden¡¯s a better option since I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll stay to warm my bed for the night. We could cuddle! You


    should really go-¡°.


    ¡°You want a fucking apology, then I¡¯ll give you one in mynguage.¡± His voice was a murderous growl,


    his eyes full of anger as he grabbed my elbows, yanking me to the bed and


    pushing me onto it. I gasped when my back hit the mattress. I was ready for him to climb on top of me,


    but instead, he cupped my thighs, yanking me to the edge of the bed before he knelt down making my


    eyes fly open as I realised what he was about to do. My core throbbed, my heart pounding as my eyes


    locked with his. ¡°So, tell me little storm, what¡¯s it going to be?¡±.


    My cheeks burned, my heart thundering as he knelt between my legs, his gaze fixed on mine. My core


    throbbing, slowly I parted my legs, my chest heaving in anticipation, my entire body tingling with


    nerves. A sexy arrogant smirk crossed his lips and in one swift movement he had ripped my panties off


    before shoving them into my mouth and pushing me back onto the bed. Then his lips were on my


    pussy, making my eyes fly wide open. A groan of pleasure escaped me as an intense wave of ecstasy


    rushed through every pore of my body¡­

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    28. In His Arms YILEYNA


    His lips brushed my pussy in a sensual slow kiss, his tongue flicking out, making me whimper as


    pleasure rushed through me. My cheeks felt hot, and I didn¡¯t know how to feel knowing he was so close


    to me down there.


    His hand ran along my thigh, as he slowly ran his tongue between my soaking slit.


    Goddess, the sensation was too powerful.


    My chest was heaving, if he hadn¡¯t shoved my panties in my mouth, I knew I would already be a


    moaning mess. The moment his tongue found my clit, my eyes flew open, and I grabbed his hair as


    pleasure washed through me.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re not getting the idea here.¡± He whispered, pulling away.


    ¡°If you want me to continue, I want you to keep your hands to yourself.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t respond even if I wanted to, because I knew for a fact he wouldn¡¯t be pleased if I removed the


    panties from my mouth. So instead, I nodded and ced my hands on my stomach.


    He reached up, ripping the shirt down the middle, and yanked it off me, leaving me entirely naked in


    front of him. His eyes shed gold as he looked me over, pulling me up by the back of my head and


    removing the shirtpletely.


    ¡°I prefer you naked.¡± He murmured, running his knuckles down the centre of my neck and over my left


    breast, my hard nipple feeling extra sensitive where his fingers grazed it.


    My eyes fluttered shut, he had once again seeded in getting me where he wanted. I may have


    control over him, but he had the very same control over me. His hand was on my stomach, my core


    throbbing in need when he suddenly let go of me. Picking up the torn shirt, he turned me and pushed


    me down on the bed. Then, to my surprise, he used the shirt to tie my hands together.


    I gasped when he spanked my ass once before flipping me back onto my back, my hands now tied


    behind me. I wriggled a little, resting my wrists under the small of my back


    He stood over me and I wished he was naked.


    ¡°Much better.¡± He replied, approval clear in his voice. I wanted to tell him to take his shirt off, but I


    couldn¡¯t. Instead, I could only watch as he went down once more. This time he wasn¡¯t slow or gentle.


    He used one hand to part my lips and then his tongue was ravishing me. I moaned as he flicked my clit


    hard and then sucked on it, pressing my legs wide open against the bed before plunging his tongue


    straight into my slick folds, pleasuring me so fucking well.


    My muffled moans filled the room and I grinded against his face, the pleasure growing with each


    passing moment, but he kept me pinned down. Fuck, he was so good at this¡­


    I closed my eyes, allowing the pleasure to consume me entirely. I felt powerless and I loved it, giving in


    to Theon and his dominant ways felt good.I wouldn¡¯t mind being his toy forever¡­ This feeling¡­


    My orgasm was building, the knot in my core growing. When his thumb prated me, his tongue


    flicking my clit, my orgasm ripped through me making my eyes fly open. My back arched and my entire


    body convulsed with the pleasure that electrocuted my frame, making me let out a muffled groan. He


    moved back his finger, recing his tongue as he rubbed my clit, his thumb still inside of me.


    ¡°I knew you were a dirty little whore¡­ Look at how fucking turned on you are¡­¡± I heard him murmur


    huskily as my juices squirted all over him, making me blush in embarrassment.


    For a moment, I felt mortified, my heart thundering, but when a satisfied smirk crossed his lips and he


    pped my pussy hard, I rxed a little.


    ¡°Perfect¡­¡± His eyes darkened and he grabbed my hips, yanking me off the bed until only my shoulders


    were on the mattress and ran his tongue along my soaking pussy, taking one long lick of my juices


    before he dropped me, grabbing me by the hair and pulling me upright.


    My entire body was still trembling from that incredible orgasm.


    ¡°So, tell me¡­ apology epted?¡± He asked, tilting his head as his eyes roamed my body.


    I nodded, as his eyes flicked to mine. My cheeks were burning, but he simply replied with a single word


    that dripped with arrogance and seductiveness.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He pulled my panties from my mouth and I gasped, breathing hard as I stared at the hard shaft in his


    pants.


    ¡°I want to taste you,¡± I said, instantly wondering if he was expecting that anyway. I wanted to taste him,


    see him melt with pleasure above me. He turned away, pulling his shirt off, which I had squirted all


    over.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you right now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I pouted. He came over and gripped my jaw, his gaze falling to my lips.


    ¡°I doubt you would know what to do¡­ Tell me little storm, how many cocks have you taken in this pretty


    little mouth? None right?¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ve taken enough, more than you can count actually.¡± I lied with a roll of my eyes. He cocked


    a brow.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, at least make it believable.¡± He smirked mockingly, slipping his thumb into my


    mouth. I wrapped my lips around it, sucking on it and enjoying the way his eyes darkened as he


    swallowed.


    Oh, handsome, you want me to take your cock in my mouth. Just admit it.


    But I didn¡¯t say anything, sucking on his thumb seductively before he slipped his thumb out, his


    dangerously cold eyes now fixed on me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave that for another day.¡± He reached behind me and untied me. Our eyes met, and I just


    wanted to kiss him, but I couldn¡¯t¡­ I stretched my shoulders as I wiped my thighs with the torn shirt.


    Theon¡¯s habit of ripping stuff was not good. He stood up and walked to the small adjoining bathroom


    without another word.


    I sighed, wondering why he was so closed off; it was almost as if he wanted me, but at the same time,


    he didn¡¯t want to let his guard down¡­


    I stood up and took out some fresh panties, satin, floral red pajama bottoms and a matching cami with


    it. I pulled on another shirt just as Theon exited the bathroom. He had washed his face, but it was clear


    he still had a hard-on in his pants. I walked past him without a word, knowing that when I stepped out,


    he¡¯d be gone. I quickly washed my legs and dried myself before getting dressed and leaving the


    bathroom. Re -entering my bedroom, I froze to see Theonying on the bed, his arms behind his head


    and his eyes shut, with his long legs hanging off the edge. Goddess the man was huge¡­


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± I asked, unable to hide the shock from my voice. His eyes fluttered open,


    those gorgeousshes of his making my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°The guards are right outside, I sent them away when I came in, I don¡¯t think I can leave without them


    seeing me. So, I¡¯ll sleep here. There¡¯s plenty of space for you.¡± He said coldly, gesturing with his eyes


    to the ce next to him. My heart began pounding, I don¡¯t know what was wrong with me. We had


    already been intimate, but sleeping with him? He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°For someone who wanted to call Bolton over¡­ What¡¯s wrong, scared?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I was just thinking you¡¯re pretty overgrown. I like space when I sleep.¡± I replied haughtily,


    despite my mess of emotions. I tossed my hair over my shoulder and got onto the small bed from the


    end, then squeezed into the gap next to him.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    His scent filled my nose, and I almost smiled.


    ¡°So tell me¡­ did you stay because your jealous I said I¡¯m calling Raiden?¡± I asked smugly, cing a


    hand under my head, propping myself up. His eyes opened once again and he turned his head to look


    at me.


    ¡°I already told you the reason, don¡¯t tell me you lost some brain cells after that orgasm?¡± I blushed and


    red at him.


    ¡°No, I heard what you said, I don¡¯t believe it though. Turn the light off, I¡®m tired,¡± I shot back, turning my


    back to him, knowing that his attention would instantly go to my ass that was straining against the


    fabric.


    He didn¡¯t respond, but the light was switched off, and I smirked at the fact that he obeyed. I ced my


    hands under my head, ready to close my eyes, when the bed creaked as Theon turned onto his side.


    To my utter surprise, his arm snuck under my head, the other one slipping under my shirt until it rested


    on my stomach, and he pulled me flush against him. My heart was thundering as Iy therepletely


    frozen. Goddess, I was sleeping in the arms of none other than my long-time crush: Theon. My heart


    was racing, my entire body tense. Was I dreaming? I heard him scoff, his hand running down my


    stomach as he leaned over, his lips close to my ear.


    ¡°Really Yileyna, for someone who talks so big, what¡¯s making you so tense?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied, trying to control my crazy heartbeat.


    ¡°Good, because you need to get used to it.¡± His words made my eyes fly open, and it took my all to


    hide the smile that almost crossed my lips. My heart was leaping with a happiness I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d feel.


    I didn¡¯t respond, rxing into him. Although my core ached for more, I was content. Lying here in the


    arms of the man I always wanted, maybe just maybe there was some happiness waiting for me... Just


    maybe.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    29. Memories Of Pain THEON


    I couldn¡®t sleep. Long after her heartbeat steadied, when her struggle not to press against my cock


    stopped and the exhaustion of the long day overcame her, Iy awake. The distant sound of the waves


    seeped through the walls of the small cabin. Her soft rhythmic breathing was apanied by a


    random whimper or tiny moan when she adjusted her position, wriggling her ass as she pressed herself


    into my cock She was a minx, and I knew if given the option, she¡®d love to y and have her way with


    me. I looked down at her, her creamy breasts pressed together in her silk top. One of her hands


    cupped the wrist of the arm that was under her head.


    I had ruined her life in more ways than she knew. If all she wanted was a littlefort¡­ I could give


    her that¡­


    But deep down I knew it wasn¡®t why I hade to her room, and that same reason was keeping me


    awake. A night from long ago reyed in my mind. The events of today had brought back those painful


    memories¡­


    Seeing Yileyna at the helm, her hands tied, helpless as she stared into the face of death¡­ I don¡®t know


    what pull she had on me, but I didn¡®t want to lose her, not yet. She was proving a good distraction from


    the turmoil in my mind. 1


    She wasn¡¯t scared to piss me off, and when I was around her, it distracted me from the storm within my


    head. It had almost been a decade since then, but the memory was still fresh in my mind¡­


    Closing my eyes I pressed my lips to the back of her shoulder, enjoying the feel of her cool skin against


    my lips. For a werewolf, she was always cool rather than hot, but I liked that, feeling her against the


    heat of my own body. Heat that she awakened within me. Her fresh scent of sea breeze and spring


    confused me, just like the sea. I loved it as much as I hated it. Werewolves prefernd, but growing up I


    enjoyed travelling by sea, enjoying the adventure, until that event anyway¡­ Love and hate. That¡®s how


    it felt.


    Yileyna was the same, I hated her, yet I desired her¡­ I don¡®t know how it worked¡­ Wanting to rip


    someone apart for consuming me, and then wanting to protect that person no matter the cost¡­


    I sighed, staring up at the ceiling. My head was pounding, but no matter how many times I tried to push


    the memory that now raged at the forefront of my mind away, it was futile¡­ A memory of a tragedy that


    had happened not far from here¡­ A memory from long ago¡­


    The smell of blood filled the air, a few bodies with their hearts ripped out littered the deck The bodies of


    our men.


    ¡± Theon! Hide!¡±


    ¡°I am not leaving you alone!¡± I hissed, staring into the beautiful blue eyes of the strongest woman I


    knew. 1


    ¡°That¡®s an order.¡± She whispered back, her voice gentle yet hermand absolute. The seductive,


    haunting song that was filling my ears was lulling me to sleep.


    I knew we were the only ones left. The pack had died protecting us¡­


    ¡°Mom, I have my wolf, I¡®m fine.¡± I hissed.


    I had shifted far faster than most, and I was not going to sit aside and do nothing.


    ¡°Theon, your life is worth far more than mine. Protect your sisters.¡± Her voice was anguished, and


    although I didn¡®t let it show, it fucking terrified me.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I nodded, it was my duty to protect my family¡­ Mom was right, besides, she had more of a chance


    against them than I did. Dad was meant to meet us¡­ Where was he?


    Mom pulled out her sword and I picked up my sisters, but my legs refused to budge. I needed to go


    below deck. Our ship, if you could call it that, was tiny. The crew were all dead¡­


    The rain was pouring down and both my sisters looked as terrified as I felt inside. Fuck this wasn¡®t good


    ¡°Theon¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± Thea, my seven-year-old sister whispered, her amber eyes filled with fear, her


    ck hair falling in front of her face.


    ¡°I know. We are going to be o-¡±


    My eyes flew open as the waves rose high in the air and the enchanting song seemed to seep into


    every part of my body.


    No Theon, focus!


    I reached for the small dagger that Thea carried and mmed it into my hip, making Thalia scream.


    Focus!


    The smell of blood filled my nose, but my mind felt clearer as the pain shot through my body. ¡®Theon,


    take the girls through the portal. Use the crystal, now!!¡± Mom screamed through the link


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Thalia whispered, her blue eyes zed as she looked ahead towards the siren that had


    taken out our entire crew alone.


    My heart skipped a beat at how beautiful the monster was. Was it possible that everything I heard was


    maybe just a lie?


    Long pale blonde hair that fell to her waist,rge breasts that werepletely bare, and a narrow waist


    that led to a tail of scales, scales in shades of blue and silver. A beauty that lures you to your death.


    ¡°THEON! USE THE CRYSTAL NOW!¡® Mom¡®s voice shook me from my nurnb state.


    The crystal? Ourst resort. Dad said to only use it if we had no other option. The chances of surviving


    the transportation spell were less. But for Mom to scream at me to use it¡­ meant we could die here


    anyway.


    I looked up at Mom. She had shifted, but I could tell she was losing this battle. The Siren¡®s hand


    dripped with blood as she mmed Mom to the ground.


    Anger rushed through me, I put Thalia and Thea down, shifting as I lunged at the monster before me.


    Sheughed sardonically. ¡°Ah¡­ The blood of an Alpha¡­ It¡®s what I crave¡­¡± She whispered


    seductively, raising her hand. A wave of water mmed me down, the wood beneath me splintering at


    the sheer force.


    I growled, getting back up. ¡°Theon, look at Thalia!¡± Thea screamed.


    I turned, and it was almost as if I was watching it all in slow motion. Thalia was climbing over the edge


    as if she wanted to jump into the water.


    Fuck!


    I saw Mom forced to shift back, her body covered in bloody gashes as the Siren¡®s beautifulugh filled


    my ears as she looked down at Mom.


    I was torn, Mom or Thalia¡­


    I ran towards the edge of the ship, just about to grab Thalia when a st of water pushed me away


    from her, and to my horror, I saw her jump.


    No!


    I rushed through the water that had thrown me back, and to the edge of the ship, staring out into the


    havoc of the storm, I couldn¡®t see her! Where is she?! Fear consumed me, paralyzing me.


    Thalia! Thalia¡­ ¡®Theon¡­ the crystal¡­Mom¡®s hoarse voice came through the link. I turned towards her,


    my heart thumping. ¡®Mom! Thalia! She¨C¡® ¡®Is dead.¡® Mom¡®s emotionless voice came. I felt cold. I didn¡®t


    want to believe it.


    ¡®No, she isn¡®t!¡® I shouted.


    This can¡®t be happening. It just can¡®t¡­


    ¡®The crystal.¡®


    I refused to believe that! She was only five! I shifted back, staring at the water. Do I jump? I nced


    back at Thea, who was clinging to a post, fear clear in her shaking body.


    I looked out at the water, anguish and conflict filling me. I couldn¡®t think straight. What do I do?I had to


    save everyone! Just then, my heart leapt, when I saw her white dress.


    Thalia!


    A huge wave lifted her up and tossed her tiny body onto the ship.


    ¡°Thalia!¡± I ran to her, my happiness faded instantly, fear and horror recing it when I saw the reality


    before me.


    Thalia¡®s bodyy before me, her eyes shut as if she was just asleep, her copper hair framing her tiny


    face, but the only thing I could stare at was therge gaping hole in her chest where her heart had


    been ripped out. I backed away, the harsh truth that she was dead hitting me hard.


    Mom¡­


    I looked towards Mom, who was on her knees. The siren had one hand on her cheek, the other


    plunged deep into her chest, and before my eyes she ripped her heart out, tossing it into the ocean


    before turning her attention on me.


    ¡°Now my true prize¡­ I smelt that there was an Alpha on board¡­¡± She whispered in a seductive voice.


    I backed away, unable toprehend the vast hurricane of emotions that were killing me from the


    inside and was making it hard to breathe.


    An Alpha on board, she came for me¡­ she came for me,


    Mom¡­ Thalia¡­ As much as I wanted to kill the monster before me, I wasn¡®t strong enough¡­


    Thea¡­ She only had me now, turning, I ran to her, yanking the crystal from my neck.


    ¡°Ara show mei kharaas!¡±


    I echoed the words Dad had drilled into me, grabbing Thea as a st of light filled the stormy skies.


    ¡°No!¡± The siren screamed.


    I felt the barrier rise to the skies and I wrapped my arms around Thea as I felt it wrap around us,


    sucking us into its abyss. Deep down, I knew if I had listened to Mom, Thalia would have been alive.


    I was responsible for her death. For Mom¡®s¡­My heart was thudding painfully, the excruciating pain in


    my chest threatening to suffocate me. I sat up, clutching my head as it squeezed painfully with the


    memories.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡±


    I froze, remembering I wasn¡¯t alone. For the first time in years, I had allowed someone to remain beside


    me, but it hadn¡®t been a smart idea. I could never share the truth with anyone¡­ She ced a hand on


    my back, the dreaded sparks of her touch clearing my mind.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    She was on her knees next to me, her hand on my shoulder, the concern in her eyes so fucking clear.


    I wasn¡®t stupid, I knew she cared for me more than she let on and I pretended not to see it, so I could


    hold onto this for a while longer.


    ¡°Theon?¡±


    My heart was racing and there was no way I could say it was nothing. Looking into her grey eyes, I


    pulled her into myp, tangling my hand into her hair as I yanked her close, my lips crashing against


    hers in a kiss fuelled with a thousand emotions. The desperation for a distraction from my own mind


    was consuming me¡­

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    30. Together In Silence YILEYNA


    I gasped for air, breaking away from him, my heart pounding and my head feeling dizzy. I had craved


    for his kiss, and now it was as if he didn¡®t want to let me go. Even as I sucked in some oxygen, his lips


    were on my neck, kissing and sucking on it as if wanting to im every part of me. He had one hand


    under my top, stroking and kneading my skin.


    I whimpered in pleasure, but I was also worried. Something had happened to Theon, his heart had


    been beating wildly. ¡°Theon? What¡®s wrong?¡± I whispered, kissing his jaw, running my fingers through


    his hair as he sucked on the corner of my neck where one¡¯s mate¡¯s mark would go.


    He tensed, freezing just as his lips touched my ear. His hand that was tangled in my hair, now yanked


    me back painfully, making me hiss in pain. My heart thudded when I saw his burning gold embers filled


    with rage.


    His gaze flicked to my hair, and I don¡®t know what it was, but he just seemed to get angrier as he


    twisted a few strands in his fingers.


    ¡°What a disgusting colour.¡± He murmured before shoving me off hisp and onto the bed.


    My heart squeezed painfully as he got up, his words rang in my head and I felt my eyes prickle.


    I don¡®t know what happened¡­ but the anger and hatred in his eyes killed. I don¡®t know what I had


    done, but he was looking at me with pure hatred.


    He cast onest look over me, his eyes snapping to mine and for a moment I thought I saw a glimmer


    of regret. Then he turned and left, the door mming shut behind him. My eyes stung, but I refused to


    cry.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡®re stronger than this¡­¡± I told myself slowly, lying down on the bed. The narrow bed now felt far


    too big and empty. The happiness I had felt having him here had just been pulled away.


    No, I¡®m not going to sit here and feel sorry for myself. Something had happened, and I needed to know.


    Standing up, I left my room, not caring that Valentin and Patrick were watching me keenly as they stood


    outside of Charlene¡®s cabin. They could probably see the marks that covered my neck, but I didn¡®t have


    time for this right now. 2


    I was about to try Theon¡®s door handle when Valentin cleared his throat, I nced at him sharply only


    for him to motion down the hall with his eyes.


    Theon had gone that way...


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I whispered before hurrying down the cold corridor.


    Where did he go? I nced towards the steps that led above deck, but I don¡®t think he went there. If he


    wanted to be alone, where would he go?


    The Hold. That was the one ce no one would go down to at this time of night. Quietly, I made my


    way towards it and, reaching the door, slowly opened it. My heart thumped as I stared into the


    darkness.


    ¡°Theon?¡± I whispered. No reply. I switched thentern on and scanned the area below, I was about to


    turn away when I hesitated.


    No¡­ I should check first. Padding down thedder, I walked around the boxes and crates. I stopped


    when I saw the pair of long legs sprawled across the ground.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± I whispered as he came into view. His head was back against the wall, a bottle of alcohol in


    his hand and his eyes were now his usual amber.


    ¡°Was me leaving not enough to show you I want to be alone?¡± He remarked coldly. I wanted to joke that


    I was blonde, and we are said to be a little more dense, but after hisment about my hair, I couldn¡®t


    bring myself to say it.


    ¡°I¡®m not that easy to get rid of.¡± I stated instead, and confidently, without waiting for an invitation, I sat


    down next to him.


    He was still shirtless, I wondered if he was cold or not. I could feel the heat from his body as my arm


    grazed against his and I leaned against him lightly.


    He tensed for a second but said nothing, so I didn¡®t either.


    I knew Theon didn¡®t want to talk about it and that was alright. Whatever was on his mind that was


    troubling him was something he didn¡®t want to share. But I could still support him and show him that he


    wasn¡®t alone by just being here. Just the way he had been for me.


    I don¡®t know how long we sat there, but he had rxed, not even caring that his arm now touched my


    breast as he drank his bottle of alcohol slowly. His anger had calmed down and although at times I


    could sense it rising, he was more at ease.


    ¡°Won¡®t you share that?¡± I asked when there was just a little left in the bottle.


    He raised an eyebrow, tilting his head to look down at me. I batted myshes innocently, squeezing my


    boobs together. His gaze dipped to them, but he simply looked me back in the eye before turning away.


    ¡°No, and your seduction skills need work.¡± He said, making my mouth fall open.


    ¡°Meanie.¡± I pouted, elbowing him sharply just as he had gulped thest bit down. He coughed, almost


    spitting out his mouthful, and I giggled.


    ¡°Karma.¡± I added smugly, only for him to yank me onto hisp.


    ¡°I think you deserve a punishment.¡±


    ¡°I do not! I didn¡®t even do anything wrong!¡± I huffed, feeling my cheeks heat at the thought of him


    spanking my ass again.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in fact, I think¨C Ah!¡± I gasped when he suddenly began tickling my stomach, my heart thudding as


    I giggled, struggling to free myself from his hold. ¡°Theon! Stop!¡±


    He was relentless, tickling me nonstop. I couldn¡®t breathe as I writhed in his arms, my breathless


    chuckles the only sound in the silent room.


    ¡°So, going to admit your mistake?¡± He asked grabbing my ankle as I tried to kick him.


    ¡°No, I was nice toe down here and you were being mean.¡± I retorted, breathing heavily as I stared


    up from where I was t on the floor.


    ¡°Shame, that was your choice toe.¡± He replied coldly, his eyes flicking to my foot. ¡°Tell me, little


    storm, are you tickly on your feet?¡±


    ¡°No, nope, not at all.¡± I lied, my heart thudding as he bought my foot up. Oh, goddess no. I dared not


    yank out of his hold, knowing he would realise I¡®m ticklish.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I nodded, trying to appear calm as I was panicking inside.


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± I nodded as he nced at my feet, a wicked smirk crossing his lips.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± I closed my eyes ready for him to tickle my poor foot, but instead, my eyes flew open when


    he ran his tongue along the base up towards the toes torturously slow, making me gasp as I tried to pull


    free. A tingle of pleasure rushed up my leg and I bit back the sigh that almost escaped my lips.


    ¡°Theon, what are you doing?!¡±


    He didn¡®t reply, taking my toe in his mouth and biting down gently. Just then he tickled my foot, making


    me shriek. I used my other foot to kick his stomach and he finally let go, grabbing my legs and yanking


    me close until my thighs were draped over his.


    ¡°So, you are tickly.¡± He stated, pulling me upright, and I found myself straddling him.


    ¡°Maybe a little. You are such a jerk.¡± I replied, cing one on his shoulder for bnce, daring to slowly


    run my fingers through his hair.


    ¡°Theon¡­did my hair remind you of someone else¡¯s?


    His eyes instantly became cold, and I got my answer. He didn¡®t need to admit or deny it¡­ But


    something about my hair had triggered him.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied coldly.


    ¡°Ok¡± I replied softly, cupping his face as I imed his lips in a soft, passionate kiss. The delicious


    sparks of pleasure rushed through me and went straight to my core.


    He didn¡®t need to tell me. Maybe one day he would¡­ but I couldn¡®t stop wondering who it was. I


    couldn¡®t think of anyone back home with hair the same shade as mine.


    His arms snaked around my waist, one hand wrapping around my neck as he began to kiss me back,


    taking control of the kiss. My eyes fluttered shut, enjoying the moment when suddenly there was a


    huge bang and something hit the side of the ship, throwing us to the ground and making my heart leap


    in shock


    The entire ship shifted violently, making us both tumble across the floor. Theon¡®s arms wrapped around


    me tightly and my eyes widened in horror as I stared at all the crates and barrels over his shoulder that


    now began tumbling straight towards us¡­

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    31. Resentment


    THEON


    ¡°Theon, behind you!¡± Yileyna shouted, wrapping her arms around my head just as something mmed


    into us, the impact ramming us against the wall.


    The throbbing pain where the side of the crate had hit my head was intense. It was apanied by


    the strong smell of blood.


    Fuck


    I lifted my head from her breasts and she slowly moved her arms. Letting go of her, I turned and


    shoved the crate that had hit us away and pulled her to her feet. Blood covered her arm where she had


    protected my head and a sh of guilt filled me. She stood there unbothered about her injuries, gripping


    the wall as the ship lurched again.


    ¡°What¡®s happening?¡± She asked as she was thrown to the side. I grabbed her around the waist, pulling


    her close as I tried to make my way to thedder.


    ¡°We may have reached the Lifeless Abyss.¡± I replied, as another sharp lurch threw us to the ground.


    Two crates crashed against one another, one of them splintered open and a pile of apples and melons


    tumbled out in all directions


    ¡°Well, it¡®s definitely does not seem to be lifeless.¡± She muttered.


    I kicked away another barrel, pulling her towards the steps once more.


    ¡°You knew that.¡± I remarked.


    ¡°Obviously, I just don¡®t get why it¡®s named The Lifeless Abyss.¡±


    ¡°Because no one survives a journey through. Thick with sirens and sea monsters, it¡¯s a nightmare for


    all sailors.¡± I replied, lifting her up so she only had a few steps to climb.


    ¡°True¡­¡± She murmured, grabbing thedder and climbing. I kept hold of her thighs, making sure she


    didn¡®t fall; she was fast, and despite the violent movements of the ship, I took a moment to admire her


    derriere.


    Once she was out, I climbed up and shut the door behind us, wondering how much food would be


    damaged down there.


    ¡°Go to your cabin.¡± Imanded her, making her turn to me in surprise.


    ¡°No.¡± She replied as if I was saying something unbelievable.


    ¡°Yileyna, this time, just listen.¡± I said, clenching my jaw. I get that she helped, but I couldn¡¯t have her


    out there, not when we were probably already in the very sea where I lost two of the most important


    people to me.


    ¡°No.¡± She turned stubbornly, about to go towards deck when my eyes shed, my anger raging


    through me. I grabbed hold of her arm, spinning her around and against my chest. She was about to


    argue when I ced a finger to her lips.


    ¡°Not this time.¡± I whispered, hitting the pressure point in her neck hard, instantly making her eyes roll


    before she fell unconscious in my arms.


    The ship lurched once more, and Ryan¡®s voice came in my head.


    ¡®Theon! There¡®s something attacking the ship! Could use you up here right about now!¡®


    ¡®Coming.¡¯ I replied shortly, walking down towards our cabins.


    I stopped in front of Valentin and Patrick, both of whom looked tense.


    ¡°Take her to the princess.¡± Imanded coldly, passing her to Valentin.


    ¡°Yes, Beta.¡± He replied, bowing his head to me.


    I didn¡®t wait any longer, hearing them knock on the door before it was pulled open. I knew the marks on


    her neck and my scent still lingered on her, as much as I wanted to keep our agreement a secret, I


    don¡®t think that was going to be the case for much longer.


    I didn¡®t want to be associated with her or anyone in that way, but it was a bit toote to change that


    now.


    I ran up onto deck, grabbing a sword as I went, I doubted wolf form was going to help. The moments


    from earlier reyed in my mind and I frowned. What was I even doing tickling her? Sure I like the view


    of her breasts moving but¡­ who was I fucking kidding?


    I pushed the thoughts away as my eyes fell on one of therge ck tentacles that was wrapped


    around the mast.


    A Kraken.


    ¡°If my ship goes down, I¡®m taking you with me!¡± Flynn growled. I didn¡®t bother responding to him.


    I didn¡®te here to die. We were going to make our way through this; sea monsters, sirens, or bad


    weather. I am not the child I was ten years ago. My eyes zed as I broke into a run, spinning the huge


    sword and, with full force, swung, slicing off the tentacle that was wrapped around the mast. A


    screeching roar of agony filled the tumultuous, stormy skies as the ship was hit wildly from the left.


    ¡°Madelia! On my signal, burn it!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Fire on a ship! Are you crazy!¡± Flynn thundered.


    ¡°I know what I¡®m doing.¡± I replied icily.


    Some of the crew members were firing at it using the ship¡®s cannons, but I knew what I had to do. With


    Yileyna safe, my mind felt at ease and I was the calmest person here. Breaking into a run, I jumped,


    using the mast as leverage, and gave Madelia the signal¡­


    Twenty minutester, I dropped onto the deck. Not far from our now steady ship, the Kraken¡¯s burning


    body was sinking into the water. Its sliced-off tentacles floating on the surface and its dark¨Ccoloured


    blood poisoning the waters of the Lifeless Abyss.


    ¡°You are more than you look¡± Flynn muttered, observing me.


    I didn¡®t respond, staring at the dead monster. The true potential of my powers had been sealed away


    before I hade to Astalion. No one was to know who I really was. My Alpha aura was blocked away.


    The only thing that gave away any sign of my power was the size of my wolf. Something that could not


    be hidden.¡±


    ¡°You did well,¡± I said emotionlessly, ncing at Madelia.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She replied with a small bow of her head.


    The respect they already had for me, when I wasn¡®t even officially the Beta¡­ Rank and a title wasn¡¯t


    what made a leader a leader. It was capability.


    ¡°He is amazing.¡± ¡°The Alpha king did well to choose him as the future Beta.¡±


    ¡°He could be more¡­¡±


    More. I knew exactly what they were insinuating, to take Charlene as my mate. Just as Andres had


    wanted me to, but she was thest woman on Kadia that I would ever take as my own.


    The daughter of the Alpha King¡­ My anger red inside of me like a fire that had just been fuelled by


    oil. It irked me more than anything, having to pretend like this. But in life, I had always been robbed of


    everything; my family, status, power, and rights. If I wanted to attain something, then I had to make


    sacrifices, and I was ready to make every sacrifice needed. I was no longer a child, and despite my


    rage, I had to y this out carefully.


    Without distractions or emotions, I would fulfill my goal and have vengeance on all who had wronged


    the Hale family.


    Turning towards the crew on board, I crossed my arms.


    ¡°We are already in The Lifeless Abyss, stay vignt and remember anything can attack at any time.


    From here on out, until we make it through these waters, we are in danger. Remember that.¡±


    Not giving them time to respond, I walked past them and headed toward the lower deck. I was covered


    in the Krakens¡® blood and it was already dawn, I needed to shower and get some rest. Who knows


    what else we may face over the next few days¡­


    I had just stepped out of the bathroom, a towel around my waist and pulled open my trunk when there


    was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked, the irritation seeping into my voice.


    ¡°Charlene.¡±


    I pulled my towel off and slipped on my sweatpants. ¡°It¡®s open.¡± I said coldly, turning as she opened the


    door. I had a pretty good feeling why she was here. I crossed my arms, watching her impatiently as her


    eyes flitted over me.


    ¡°Hurry up, I want to sleep.¡± She shook her head, now looking away. ¡°Theon, it¡®s about Yileyna.¡± She


    said, no longer able to meet my gaze. I cocked my brow, waiting.


    ¡°I don¡®t have all day.¡± My voice was icy as I red at her. She nodded and took a breath, braving the


    chance to look me in the eye.


    ¡°Are you two¡­ together?¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at? Besides shouldn¡®t you ask your friend, why are you asking me?¡± I asked


    mockingly.


    ¡°She¡®s asleep, or unconscious. Patrick said you gave her to them and that he saw you leave her room


    in the night.¡± A sh of hurt went through her eyes, and I smirked, advancing towards her.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong? Jealous?¡± I have never been blind to both their antics, like most young women, they


    have fawned over me since the start.


    Pathetic.


    ¡°No¡­ I would never be jealous of Yileyna. She¡­ I¡®m just scared. Why now? Why when her parents are


    gone?¡± She asked quietly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡®s a woman now, I never thought much of her before, but I¡®m sure we can both agree that she is


    the most appealing woman in Westerwell.¡± I replied arrogantly. I don¡®t know why I was even answering


    her, but the urge to cause her pain was appealing. I hated her. A small smile crossed her face, which


    only made me angrier.


    ¡°She is, and I hope you aren¡®t using her. Theon, she lost her parents. She is going through so much.


    Please don¡®t end up hurting her.¡± She was speaking quietly, but her voice was sincere as she pleaded


    for her friend.


    Their bond irked me.


    I smirked coldly.


    ¡°She knows the risk, and she¡®s taken it. Tell me princess, how much would it hurt you if I broke her?¡± I


    asked coldly. Her eyes shed with hurt, and I smirked, getting my answer.


    I could have chosen her, I could have destroyed her even if she wasn¡¯t as appealing, but the only


    reason I couldn¡®t bring myself to was because I¡¯m disgusted by whose blood ran through her veins,


    ¡°Yileyna is just a ything, and she knows that.¡±


    ¡°So, is that all she is to you?¡± She asked, her green eyes full of pain. I turned away from her, trying to


    control the anger that was raging within me.


    ¡°Obviously. There¡®s no way a wolf-less female would be worth anything more to me than to be an


    object to use and discard when I¡®m done.¡± I replied harshly.


    I heard her gasp, but before I could relish in the satisfaction of causing her pain, I realised someone


    else had heard what I had just said. I had been so caught up I hadn¡®t even noticed her. My heart raced


    as I turned quickly, just in time to see the flicker of blonde hair and the silent footsteps as she tried to


    slip away unheard.


    Fuck


    A re of guilt rushed through me as I stared at the crack in the door, no longer paying attention to what


    the princess was saying. The only thought in my mind was that she had heard what was not meant for


    her ears¡­

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    32. Limits


    YILEYNA


    ¡®Obviously. There¡¯s no way a wolf-less female would be worth anything more to me than to be an object


    to use and discard when I¡¯m done.¡¯


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    His words rang in my mind, and I sighed as I locked the door quietly behind me. I looked around my


    cabin, feeling exhausted, and dropped onto the bed. His scent still lingered. I closed my eyes, not


    wanting to think about anything, but I couldn¡¯t stop the thoughts from swirling in my mind. At times, it


    was as if he cared¡­ and then at others¡­ I curled into a ball, taking deep, steady breaths.


    I would not let it affect me.


    A light knock on the door made me sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to get some sleep. What is it?¡± I called out, really not wanting to talk to anyone, but I knew it


    was Charlene.


    ¡°Open up darling.¡± Her soft voice came.


    Sighing, I got up, unlocking the door and getting back into bed. I heard the door open and Charlene


    sigh softly as she locked the door, then sat down on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry at you, Leyna.¡± Her soft voice came. I sighed, pulling the nket down from my face and


    looked over at her, feeling guilty.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Theon, want to share?¡± I sighed and sat up; this was a conversation I knew was going to happen at


    some point.


    ¡°Not really.¡± I mumbled, keeping my arms hidden under the nket. I didn¡¯t need her worrying over my


    injuries.


    ¡°Since when?¡± She asked quietly.


    ¡°Since the festival.¡± I muttered, staring down at the nket. I heard her gasp, and I looked up to see the


    wave of sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Since then and you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want anyone to know,¡± I whispered, feeling ever so guilty.


    ¡°But¡­ not even me?¡± She asked, I don¡¯t think I had ever felt worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I truly am my queen.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°When I told you he was interested in you, you vehemently denied it!¡± She eximed, as if suddenly


    remembering that and frowning at me.


    ¡°I know! But I¡¯m sorry¡­ Are you¡­ Umm, are you ok with it?¡± I asked, knowing that she had liked Theon


    for ages too. ¡°I know it¡¯s stupid that I¡¯m asking this now... After stuff happened¡­¡±


    I felt awful.


    ¡°I want to say I am, I mean, I¡¯m jealous too! But I¡¯m just a bit concerned¡­ Are you sure he¡¯s serious? I


    don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± She replied, ending hesitantly.


    His words rang in my mind, and Iy back down. ¡°We have an agreement, it¡¯s just physical.¡± I replied


    quietly. Her eyes softened, and she sighed.


    ¡°You know, I would say go get it girl, and enjoy that piece of sexiness while you can, but why do I feel


    like you will get hurt?¡± She asked softly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I know he considers me nothing more than trash.¡± I said, feeling my stomach twist at those


    words.


    Then why was I allowing him to have me, when he couldn¡¯t even respect me? I remembered our


    moment from down in the hold, the way he yfully tickled me and licked my foot. Do you do that to


    someone you consider trash? Maybe? I didn¡¯t know.


    Charlene moved over and wrapped her arms around me tightly as she slipped under the nket beside


    me.


    ¡°Goddess, this bed smells of him!¡± She yelped.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the smile that cross my lips as I rested my head on her shoulder.


    ¡°Well, he did sleep here for a bit.¡± I giggled.


    ¡°Wait, did you do the deed in here?!¡±


    ¡°No, rx! We¡¯ve only done it once.¡±


    We didn¡¯t do much on this bed, and what we did do, she didn¡¯t need to know.


    ¡°Once? On the night of the festival?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°So is he good? He seems rough if your neck is anything to go by.¡± She teased.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have actually kissed Theon!¡±


    ¡°He is rough.¡± I admitted, staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°Well, details! Since he is now imed by my friend, the least you can do is share the details. Wait!


    Wait¡­ is he big?¡± She whispered, I blushed and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, although I haven¡¯t really seen it much, it was all just so fast¡­¡± I frowned, thinking we had actually


    only fucked once¡­ For someone who wanted to simply use me, he sure hadn¡¯t taken advantage of


    that.


    ¡°Well, next time then.¡± She replied with a gentle smile, brushing my hair off my face before we both


    snuggled down, letting sleepe to us.


    She fell asleep first, whilst I couldn¡¯t help but mull over everything that had happened¡­


    Night had fallen and I had stayed in bed, saying I wasn¡¯t feeling too great. Ailema had delivered some


    food, but aside from that, I had decided to stay in my room. I just needed a little space, if Patrick and


    Valentin knew about us, then I was sure the rest of those from the Silver Storm pack knew as well.


    I had kept my arms under the nket, but I knew I needed to get up and make sure there were no


    splinters from the wooden crates stuck in my arms. Charlene had spent most of the afternoon with me,


    but I had lied that I was feeling a little under the weather, and she had left me when night hade.


    Raiden had popped in earlier to ask how I was doing, but I hadn¡¯t entertained him for long, just wanting


    to clear my mind and be alone.


    Thentern cast shadows on the wall from where it hung in a bracket, the slight sway of the ship was


    lulling me to sleep when I heard the door open and shut, followed by the key scraping in the lock


    My eyes snapped to the door, all traces of sleep vanishing, and I sat up sharply. My eyebrows furrowed


    when I saw it was none other than Theon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling great, I don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡± I said, trying to keep my voice level.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± Came his short reply.


    ¡°I want to be alone.¡± I added icily, sitting up.


    I frowned, looking at the two mugs of what smelled like coffee he was holding on a small tray.


    Don¡¯t fall for it.I kept chanting that in my head. He ced the two mugs down and crossed his arms as


    he crouched beside the bed.


    ¡°Everyone is saying you¡¯re not well. What¡¯s wrong with you? You look perfectly fine to me.¡±


    I gave him a withering re.


    ¡°That¡¯s because all you see is the fact I¡¯m sat here with intact boobs and a vagina. That¡¯s all you care


    about.¡± I hissed, raising my arms and showing my arms that were still not fully healed from when I had


    protected his head.


    ¡°Now if you can show yourself out, I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±


    His amber eyes were on my arms, and to my irritation, he took hold of them, twisting my arms in front


    of him so he could get a look at the injuries. He brushed his thumb gently over the part that had almost


    healed, sending little tingles through me.


    Not this time.I yanked free from his hold.


    ¡°Leave.¡± Imanded coldly, ring into his eyes.


    How could amber eyes that were such a beautiful shade, look so cold?


    ¡°No.¡±


    He took hold of my right arm, frowning as he looked down at it, this one was worse. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get


    these checked?¡±


    ¡°Theon, you can stop pretending to care.¡± I whispered, pulling out of his hold. His eyes met mine, but I


    looked away, trying to mask my emotions the best I could.


    He stood up and Iy down, pulling the nket over my head. The hollow emptiness in my chest was


    excruciating, but I wanted him gone. I heard the door open and shut. I kicked the nket off, rushing to


    lock the door, only to see he had taken the key. I clenched my jaw, irritation seeping through me.


    Should I go get it back, or is that what he wanted?


    As I struggled to decide what to do, the door opened again and to my utter dismay, he was back,


    holding a small box. He shut and locked the door, slipping the key into his pocket, only making me even


    angrier. He ced the box on the bed, then without a word, grabbed me by my upper arm and tugged


    me towards the bed.


    ¡°Stop touching me.¡± I hissed, feeling my anger rising.


    Once again, he ignored me, opened the box and took out one of the bottles. Pouring some of the


    disinfectant or whatever it was onto the gauze, he dabbed it surprisingly gently over my partially healed


    injuries, making them sting.


    I hissed and he paused, ncing up at me as if waiting for permission to continue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m used to pain, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t care if it hurts or not. Why be so gentle when you are


    rather brutal in general, aren¡¯t you?¡± I snatched the gauze from his hand and roughly scrubbed it down


    my arm.


    My eyes stung as I reopened the injuries that were partially healed. I was clenching my jaw to stop


    myself from crying out, but I just needed to get this anger out.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡±


    Theon grabbed my wrist, stopping me from doing further damage to my arm. A flicker of surprise was


    clear in his eyes.


    ¡°Then leave. You¡¯ve done enough.¡± I spat.


    I had never felt so angry at him as I did now.


    ¡°What I said earlier-¡±


    ¡°You like to hurt me on a daily basis, Theon, and we both know that I¡¯m stupid enough to still put up


    with you, but to insult me like that to someone else? That, I won¡¯t tolerate. I may have agreed to give


    myself to you, but I have not agreed for you to ruin my reputation. Now get the fuck out, seriously, I


    think I never should have ever agreed to this arrangement.¡±


    His eyes shed and he smirked coldly.


    ¡°I told you, once you¡¯re in, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± He tossed the gauze on the bed and stood up.


    ¡°Think what you want, I don¡¯t give a fuck.¡±


    He left the room, the door shutting behind him with a snap. I cradled my sore arm, trying my best to


    control my emotions.He tried to help me¡­ He was cleaning my injuries¡­No, he was also being a dick.


    I know, deep down, he had his hot and cold moments, but I couldn¡¯t deal with it. Not right now.


    Angrily, I pushed the box he had brought in onto the floor, not caring as its contents spilt across the


    floor and I red at it in anger. I hate you, Theon.


    Turning, I threw myself down on the bed, refusing to cry. I turned on my side, my eyes falling on the


    coffee that stood on the dresser.


    For us¡­


    Feeling guilty, I closed my eyes, trying to make sense of the havoc of emotions inside of me.I don¡¯t


    know what I¡¯m doing, I honestly don¡¯t know¡­


    The following two days, I avoided being alone with Theon like a wolf avoiding silver and wolfsbane. I


    stayed with Charlene when I could, or locked myself away in my room after having to ask Ailema for a


    second key.


    Theon would train Charlene in the mornings, but I asked Raiden or Ryan to apany me to watch as


    well. Theon would make one of the men train with Charlene, but he too didn¡¯t talk to me.


    At times I saw him watching me, at others I could feel his intense gaze upon me, but I didn¡¯t entertain


    him. However, even then, the emotions coursing through me. Every time our eyes connected, I felt the


    intense rush of desire take my breath away.


    Theon was a dangerous addiction and one I was consumed with. I knew if he tried, the chances that he


    would break my walls once more were high, and so I didn¡¯t even try to rile him up.


    Even when Leto begged me to sing along to his sea shanty, I refused. Mom said my voice was


    beautiful, and she always asked me to sing for her when she was doing theundry or


    something. She used to joke that my voice was too precious to share with others. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t


    enjoy singing, but it reminded me of Mom, and I didn¡¯t want Theon to get all possessive.


    Charlene was made to stay in her cabin most of the time due to being in dangerous waters, apart from


    the asional moments when she was allowed toe above deck or to train, she was kept inside,


    and I apanied her, for the most part anyway.


    It was obvious Barbara enjoyed this, she spent a lot more time trying to talk to Theon. He would reply,


    but by the end of the first day, it was obvious he had grown tired of her and made his displeasure clear.


    Today the sun was shining and, despite the dark waters beneath us, it felt good to not have toyer so


    many pieces of clothing on, although it was still rather chilly.


    It was early morning, and we had just had breakfast after Charlene had gone through more brutal


    training at the hands of Theon. I did see what she meant, that sometimes he seemed to look at her with


    hatred. But it was fleeting and I often doubted if it was just my mind ying tricks, but why would


    Charlene and I see the same thing?


    I do believe he was just venting all his anger out on her.


    The jerk seemed to have plenty of it bottled inside, I guessck of sex might just be making him


    grumpier. Although, I was sure if he wanted, Barbara was more than willing to cater to his needs.


    Although that made my chest squeeze, I was not going to let it bother me. We shall see what happens


    when we return to Westerwell, but right now, I needed some space away from


    I now leaned on the edge of the ship. I was wearing a white top with a ck corset around my waist


    and pants. I enjoyed the wind blowing through my hair, which Charlene had braided from the top


    From here, I could hear the discussion Theon, Flynn, Aeon, Sam, Ryan, and Raiden were having, and


    it captured my attention. I swear this may sound weird, but my hearing seemed to be getting better


    lately. ?


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t advise it.¡± Aeon murmured.


    ¡°We need to rest.¡± Sam said, sighing heavily.


    ¡°The ship¡¯s port side has minor damage; we are almost out of supplies and I don¡¯t think we will make it


    through without stopping.¡± Flynn added.


    ¡°I get that, but if we stop now, wouldn¡¯t that just cause us further dy if we took a detour off route?¡±


    Theon¡¯s sexy, emotionless voice came, a voice that made my core knot.


    Goddess, please help me get over him.


    ¡°It might add a few days but there is a small ind that we can stop at for supplies. It¡¯s a pirate ind, if


    I am honest, but we do need to stop.¡± Flynn reasoned.


    Pirate Ind? I had a feeling they meant Bellmead¡­


    ¡°And dy us by three or so days?¡± Theon repeated, the irritation in his voice obvious.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no other option. We need to head north-east from here, and then back en route to The


    Purien Isles so-¡±


    ¡°I am not going to stop just for everyone¡¯s leisure, we can survive with scarce food until we reach the


    Isles.¡± Theon cut in icily.


    I frowned, Bellmead, so if he¡¯s saying north-east¡­ I looked up, staring at the mountains in the distance.


    An idea came to me, I pushed myself away from the boat edge and walked over to the group.


    Squeezing between Sam and Ryan, I looked down at the map they had open before them.


    ¡°There¡¯s a way that can lead us to Bellmead through the mountain pass; it¡¯s wide enough for our ship


    and safer, plus it won¡¯t take time from our journey or dy us, we will still be on course.¡± I put forward,


    pointing a finger to a narrow mark on the map.


    I felt all eyes on me, but I refused to look at Theon, feeling his intense gaze upon me.


    ¡°Are you trying to lure us to our death? Going through a narrow pass¡­ what if the ship gets stuck?¡± His


    icy voice came. ¡°There could be a cave-in or a blockage on that route.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I said, shaking my head as I looked up at him, probably the first time we were exchanging words


    since that night.


    ¡°The pass is wider than it appears, I have studied the rivers and seas around Astalion very deeply, my


    father made sure I knew every route and I loved to learn about our ocean. That pass is not well known


    because everyone avoids The Lifeless Abyss.¡±


    ¡°I have heard of it, now that you mention it.¡± Ryan frowned, as he looked down at me before massaging


    his jaw.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°So, are we going to go into this on blind faith, just to save time?¡± Flynn added doubtfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the time, it¡¯s safer. In a narrower setting, we will be more aware if something big ising.¡±


    I persisted, pointing to the exit through the mountains.


    ¡°Look, Bellmead Ind is here. These mountains do have a pass. See that? That¡¯s our exit.¡±


    Theon bent down slightly, cing his hand on the map not far from mine, his scent filling my nose and


    my heart skipping a beat.


    Focus.


    ¡°Are you confident enough, knowing that if you¡¯re wrong, everyone dies?¡± He asked, now looking


    directly into my eyes.


    My heart skipped a beat, knowing the weight of the responsibility of this decision was not a light matter.


    All life on board would be on me.


    ¡°We are risking death by travelling through the Lifeless Abyss directly too.¡± Raiden added in my


    defence.


    ¡°The difference is, I¡¯m ready to take responsibility, is she?¡± Theon countered coldly.


    ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m not standing here trying to rush this mission at the cost of casualties. I genuinely


    believe that this would be safest. They say the Siren Kingdomsy in the thickest and deepest parts of


    the oceans, by going through the river pass it¡¯s safer.¡± I replied confidently.


    ¡°I may not have a wolf yet, but I am still the daughter of our Beta who-¡±


    ¡°Was a traitor.¡± Ryan muttered.


    Theon and Raiden¡¯s eyes shed but I didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Who taught me a lot. Just this once, trust me.¡± I said quietly, now looking at Theon, he was the one


    that was in charge.


    I couldn¡¯t read him, but he seemed to be considering it.


    ¡°The pass may not be safe.¡± He replied quietly, but I could see he was struggling with something


    ¡°I think we should do it.¡± Raiden said.


    ¡°What do you think, Captain?¡±


    ¡°Well, her logic makes sense, If there¡¯s a pass.¡± Flynn mused.


    ¡°There is.¡± Theon said icily, his eyes on me as if sizing me up. But there was no anger.


    ¡°We go through the pass, we should reach Bellmead by noon tomorrow.¡± He turned and walked away


    from the group. I felt confused, I had expected him to get angry, but he hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Alright, we are heading to the mountain pass! Towards Bellmead, folks!¡± Flynn shouted, before turning


    to me.


    ¡°Wellssie, I hope you know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    I nodded, hoping I was right. I nced at Theon, it wasn¡¯t like him to be so¡­quiet. He was standing


    staring at the mountains in the distance, but it was the look in his eyes that made my stomach twist. It


    was almost as if he was thinking about something painful


    His gaze flicked to mine, and for the first time since I had met him, his eyes looked¡­ troubled. I don¡¯t


    even know if that was the right word, but he looked¡­ upset or something. But it was only there for a


    few seconds before he turned and vanished down the steps¡­

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    A Single Tear


    YILEYNA


    Raiden had told Charlene and me to head below deck soon after that, I didn¡¯t see Theon again. Hours


    had passed, and when I felt the ship slow and the coldness grow, I knew we had probably reached the


    pass.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to go check on how things are.¡± I told Charlene, standing up.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go out there, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I told them to take the pass, I should be up there. There¡¯s a split several miles in, I just want to make


    sure they know where they are going.¡±


    ¡°You told the captain that already.¡± She protested, clearly not wanting me to go up.


    ¡°I know, but just in case. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine, my queen.¡± I gave her my best innocent smile, wanting


    her approval, and after a moment she sighed.


    ¡°Fine!¡± She crossed her arms, huffing in annoyance. I winked at her before opening the door, leaving


    her with the book that she had been reading.


    ¡°I need a book prince toe to life and keep mepany.¡± Charlene pouted as I was about to shut


    the door.


    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s the charmer in that one?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Den of House Storm. He is perfect, cocky and mocking, yet charming.¡± Charlene sighed dreamily.


    ¡°Ah, His Caged Princess.¡± I smiled before shutting the door and walking down the hall, unable to stop


    the shiver that ran through me.


    Goddess! It was freezing out here.


    I rubbed my arms which were only covered in the thin white cotton of my top. I climbed up onto the


    deck and looked around. Everyone who was here was silent, so silent that I could hear the water


    rippling loudly.


    The fewnterns that were alight didn¡¯t help much against the darkness that enveloped us. A few of


    the men were holding weapons as they looked out at the looming ice mountains that were beginning to


    close around us. Madelia and Sam were scanning the surroundings sharply, as if ready to use their


    powers if needs be.


    I saw Theon standing next to Flynn at the helm, and I walked towards them. The sound of my heels


    against the floor and the creaking of wood made a few of them nce at me. The silence was


    deafening, I could hear my own heartbeat.


    ¡°You should be below deck.¡± Theon¡¯s cold voice came without even turning towards me.


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure we take the correct turn ahead. There¡¯s two, the other one will be too


    narrow.¡±


    ¡°We know that.¡± Theon replied, his voice suddenly sounding much colder,


    ¡°Ok¡­ great¡­¡± I turned, ready to walk away, when I made the mistake of looking into his smouldering


    eyes


    A wave of pain rushed through me, I hated how I couldn¡¯t live without him, I hated how I wanted his


    arms around me¡­ his lips on mine. But I also hated how he hurt me with his words, time and again¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s a morbid story about this area, one I heard took ce years ago.¡± Raiden remarked,ing


    over and giving me a warm smile.


    ¡°A story?¡± I asked, curious to hear it before I had to go.


    I watched him scan the area.


    ¡°Yeah, I was trying to remember where I heard of the mountain pass. A long time ago, one of the most


    haunting tragedies of the sea took ce right here. Apparently, a siren single handedly took out all the


    passengers and crew on board, including an Alpha¡¯s Luna and his children.¡±


    ¡°Single-handed?¡± Madelia asked sharply, ncing at Raiden.


    ¡°Aiy, I know the story.¡± Flynn scratched his jaw. ¡°But it¡¯s hearsay, it isn¡¯t confirmed it was here.¡±


    I nced at Theon, who was silent. His back, which was towards us, was rigid as he stared out at the


    water.


    ¡°There are only a few sirens who would have that much power.¡± Cleo responded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Yes, she must have been from the imperial family then. They say they can control the very sea and


    even the weather to do their bidding.¡± Bobbie added, his voice ominous in the darkness that


    surrounded us.


    ¡°The imperials. The one family that rules the seven seas¡­¡± Flynn sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about omens,e on, focus!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Theon said quietly to Flynn, his voice as emotionless as ever.


    The captain nodded, scanning his crew as he scolded and shouted out a few orders, telling everyone to


    get back to work. My gaze followed Theon, who was heading towards the back of the ship. He was


    acting strange¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop myself. Even when my legs began carrying me down the path he had


    just taken with my head screaming at me to stop, I didn¡¯t. He was there, leaning against the side, his


    head lowered, his back to me. My heart was racing and I wondered what he was thinking, the urge to


    ask him if everything was ok was on the tip of my lips when he spoke.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I blinked, shaking my head to clear it. I walked over to him, keeping a good three


    feet between us and leaned against the edge of the boat, tilting my head so I could see his face.


    ¡°Are you ok? You seem¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say upset or stressed; he would deny it.


    ¡°Tense or something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your crazy imagination that thinks that.¡± He replied, his eyes meeting mine. My heart skipped a


    beat and I nodded, looking away first.


    ¡°Ok..if you say so. Are you worried about the journey? I have a good feeling that we¡¯ll be ok, look we


    survived a siren attack and a Kraken attack. This is an adventure that one day we can tell others about.


    You know werewolves prefernd, so there are many who would never have experienced what we


    have. Adventures to always remember.¡±


    ¡°Adventures? Are near-death experiences a game to you, Yileyna?¡±


    My heart thudded as I looked at him, not understanding why suddenly anger seemed to rage within


    him.


    ¡°They are conquests that we havee out victorious from.¡± I replied, feeling tense as if I was taking


    an exam and one wrong word would result in him getting angry. I hated it, and it only told me that I was


    right. Avoiding Theon was the smartest thing to do. If I had to be careful around someone like this¡­


    then that was a big warning in itself.


    ¡°Conquests¡­¡± He scoffed, his eyes full of contempt as he looked me square in the eye.


    ¡°And what about those who die? Are they a part of the conquests you speak of?¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°No one died. That¡¯s why I said they were adventures¡­ Theon, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He replied coldly, looking away, running his hand through his hair. Something was wrong


    even if he didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°Ok, if you just want to talk ever¡­ I¡¯m here.¡± I said hesitantly, pushing away from the edge, I turned


    away when he called me.


    ¡°Yileyna.¡±


    I paused, my heart skipping a beat as I turned back towards him. He was still looking out at the water.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What I said to Charlene, it wasn¡¯t right.¡± He replied, ncing up at the towering mountains. My eyes


    widened in surprise, I wasn¡¯t expecting that from him. I remained silent. If he wanted to apologize, then


    I wasn¡¯t going to say it was fine. Show me what you¡¯ve got.


    ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t justify what I said, but my intention was never to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Then what was your intention, Theon?¡± He moved away from the edge, his dangerously sexy eyes on


    me as he advanced.


    ¡°To hurt her.¡± He replied quietly as he stood before me, towering over me, making my heart thud from a


    thousand things.


    I sighed, shaking my head.


    ¡°Hurting Charlene, hurts me, just the way attacking me would upset her. So directly or i indirectly, you


    still hurt me.¡± I said quietly, my voice sounding more breathless than it was meant to.


    He was standing too close, I needed him to move back but I wasn¡¯t going to move and show him he


    was getting to me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Our eyes were locked, and despite a thousand things I wanted to scream at him, I couldn¡¯t. His attempt


    at an apology had thrown me off. So, I simply nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise that, but I can promise that I will try not to insult you.¡± His face was emotionless, his


    eyes hard as he held my gaze.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see how long thatsts, but¡­ I don¡¯t think I want to continue with our agreement.¡± My voice


    ended in a whisper, the pain in my chest suffocating me. Why did it feel like we were breaking up? We


    weren¡¯t even together; we didn¡¯t even really go through with our agreement¡­ That night was all we


    had¡­


    His eyes softened slightly, and he nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think we should. Like I said, I would destroy you.¡± His husky reply came, his gaze dipped


    to my breasts for a moment before he closed the small gap that was left between us. My breath


    hitched, but before I could put more distance between us, his hands cupped my face.


    Neither of us spoke, simply gazing into the other¡¯s eyes. His attention flickered to my lips for a split


    second.


    I knew he could hear my heartbeat and I could hear his¡­ both beating as one.


    I didn¡¯t move, my stomach fluttering as we stood there so close¡­ yet so far away.


    ¡°You¡¯re still the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve seen.¡± He whispered, before he pressed his lips against


    mine.


    A small gasp escaped me, making my eyes flutter shut as pleasure swirled through me like a storm,


    igniting a thousand emotions within me. His lips moved against mine slowly, as if trying to memorise


    the feel of my own.


    The way his lips felt¡­ the way his touch consumed me¡­ But before I could kiss him back, he had


    stepped back, letting go of me.


    ¡°Go below deck.¡± Hemanded quietly as our eyes met, once more his were as cold and hard as


    ever.


    He turned and began to walk away, not waiting for a reply, leaving me standing there with a million


    emotions coursing through me. Why? Why did you show me there¡¯s more to you when you pushed me


    away? I raised a hand to my chest, trying to control the pain I was feeling deep inside. A single tear


    trickled from my eye. I refuse to cry. Reaching up, I wiped it away and stared down at my fingertip, my


    teardrop glittering like a single jewel.


    Why was something that was caused by pain so beautiful?


    ¡°Theon¡­ what are we?¡± I whispered into the night sky.


    ¡°Heaven and Hell.¡± His faint reply came and I froze, not realising he had heard me.


    I turned just in time to see him vanish around the corner, leaving me feeling so very alone, all over


    again¡­

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    ¡°Alright, alright! Come back, woman!¡± The man growled and I smirked, schooling my face into


    innocence before I spun around and raised an eyebrow questioningly.


    ¡°Yes?¡± ¡®


    ¡°Ten gold each.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I only have eighteen coins on me.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t need them.¡± I smiled innocently, about to turn away again, when he mmed his fist on


    his table of items, making them all rattle.


    ¡°Deal then, eighteen for both!¡±


    I paused not wanting to make it look like I was eager.


    ¡°Sixteen, I need to buy something else too.¡± I crossed my arms.


    ¡°How about eighteen, and I will throw in this locket?¡± He held up a pretty pendant, but it wasn¡¯t exactly


    what I was looking for. However, I had pushed enough, eighteen for both plus the locket was fair, I


    guess.


    ¡°Alright then, you¡¯ve robbed me.¡± I grumbled dramatically, making sure not to let my purse tinkle as I


    took out eighteen golds.


    ¡°Now I only have a few silvers left¡± I sighed.


    ¡°I robbed you? You robbed me!¡±


    ¡°Well, you insisted I purchase from you.¡± He frowned, wrapping the books in a square of brown paper.


    ¡°Aiy, I couldn¡¯t let a pretty customer just walk off.¡± He muttered, clearly not pleased.


    ¡°Oh, how sweet. You really are a true gentleman, and those are very hard toe by.¡± I batted my


    eyelids, and to my surprise, his cheeks flushed. I resisted a chuckle.


    ¡°Not really aiy¡­ but yes, I say the same to my woman back home.¡±


    Men were so fickle.


    ¡°Thank you for these. I will remember your kindness.¡± I said, taking the parcel he had just wrapped and


    waving, I walked off. It was then I realised I had ventured rather far out.


    I best turn and head to the tavern for a good tankard of mead or rum! That would let me sleep well in a


    much morefortable bed.


    It was a few minutester and I was making my way back, I was going through the streets when I


    stopped, it felt as if someone had called me. I looked around, but save the sounds of chatter, shouting


    and drunken songs, there was nothing more¡­


    Strange¡­


    Shaking my head, I continued walking when I stopped, turning my attention down a narrower cobbled


    path. My mind was telling me to head to the tavern, but my instincts were telling me to walk down that


    dark alley.


    I hesitated, trying to brush the feeling off again, but it came even stronger. No, I had to check this out.


    I silently hurried down the path, not even stopping, just following my instinct. Goddess did I wish I had


    the mind link.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Wait, I should do this carefully¡­ I took out my two daggers, cing my package on the ground in a


    niche between two walls for safe keeping before I continued down the dark streets.


    The sound of the men on the streets and music had faded to a distant hum, soon it even stopped. I


    carried on, and by now I had forgotten where I was going or my way back I stopped, looking around,


    wondering if I should turn back, when suddenly a strangled sob reached my ears. My heart thumped as


    I spun back around.


    There was someone down there A mix of terrifying thoughts filled my head and I silently hurried along,


    trying to keep my heartbeat as calm as possible, praying that it was just someone who had hurt


    themselves, but the moment I heard the sound of gruffughter, my stomach sank. The worst thought


    wasing to me.


    Niki and Kyson¡¯s faces leered in my head, making me feel sick. I slowed down when I saw the glow


    of light ahead. Keeping close to the walls, I peered out into the small opening.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, get that one right there.¡± One of the men muttered. A muffled shriek of pain followed.


    ¡°Oh shut her the fuck up!¡± Another rough voice came.


    It took me a moment to realise what was happening and toprehend the scene before me. My eyes


    widened in horror. Tied to a post, her arms twisted behind the post and a cloth in her mouth, tears


    streaming down her cheeks, was none other than a Siren. But unlike the ones I had seen before she


    was smaller, perhaps around twelve or thirteen. Her long brown hair fell in her face but what made my


    stomach twist sickeningly was the blood that pooled heavily around her on the ground. Poachers.


    Although killing Sirens was encouraged, taking their scales was a crime, but they were sold for high


    prices on the ck market. Her fin was nailed to the ground, making me flinch, and to top it off, two of


    the men were bent down next to her as they ripped out her shimmering green scales. I mped a hand


    over my mouth. Yes sirens were monsters, but this was wrong¡­ They should have killed her first. This


    was not right¡­ Suddenly, her green eyes snapped to mine, and despite her being gagged, I heard her


    voice as clearly as if she was standing next to me. Her soft, whispery voice resonated in my head.


    ¡®Help me.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Down A Cobbled Street YILEYNA


    The journey through the pass had been uneventful and everyone was beyond surprised at that. The


    tension had grown as the hours had passed, but I was just relieved that there had not been any


    attacks. We had reached Bellmead just before sunset the following day and would spend the night at a


    local inn.


    The crew were dealing with mending the minor damage to the ship¡¯s exterior, and those from the Silver


    Storm pack would spend the night in the inn, whilst half the crew would stay on the ship to make sure


    no one sneaks aboard.


    Theon had made it clear to everyone that no one was to discuss our journey, where we were headed or


    where we were from. To keep it vague and simply state that we were from Astalion if anyone asked.


    The town itself was small, and on every corner, there were people leering at us. Curiosity and suspicion


    had been clear in their eyes from the moment we stepped off that ship.


    Theon had taken the lead, with Charlene and I right behind him, and the others had nked us. I wish I


    wasn¡¯t squashed in the middle, curious to observe the little ind.


    We had ordered some dinner downstairs before we retreated to our rooms to rest and have a proper


    hot bath.


    It was now night, the sounds of violins and a woman singing seeped through the cracks in the window.


    There was a tavern just across the cobbled street where the music wasing from.


    I had napped at first, allowing Madelia and Charlene, with whom I was sharing a room with, to bathe


    first.


    ¡°Can we go to the Tavern?¡± I asked, tilting my head as I peered through the window, towel drying my


    hair. ¡°The princess needs to stay here.¡± Madelia replied, smiling slightly. ¡°You go.¡± Charlene added with


    a knowing smile.


    I pouted hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Commander Theon wouldn¡¯t approve.¡± Madelia added, after a moment¡¯s pause.


    I knew the four guards were on duty too, I¡¯m sure if I went for a bit no one would notice.


    ¡°He will be fine as long as Charlene is here, I just want to explore the streets a bit, I¡¯ll make sure to stick


    to areas that are busy. Fear not, I just want to have a little look around.¡±


    She nodded and didn¡¯t argue. After all, I was no longer of any importance. I wasn¡¯tining


    because I could handle myself if something came up, and like a child allowed to go to the candy shop, I


    quickly got dressed in a white buttoned shirt with balloon sleeves that I tucked into grey wide-legged


    pants. I wrapped my damp hair into a bun on top of my head before sliding two small daggers into my


    boots. I picked up my pouch, putting in some essential items and my purse of coins, deciding that I


    would buy something as a souvenir from here. Who knows if I¡¯ll ever visit Bellmead again. I left the


    room, slipping the bag over my head, letting the strap sitfortably between my breasts as I left our


    room.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Patrick asked wearily. ¡°Just for a walk. Take care of Charlene.¡± I said quickly


    before I walked off, hoping they didn¡¯t push further.


    Stepping out onto the cobbled streets, I was weed with a cold breeze. The ground glistened due to


    the rain from earlier, I could feel a very faint sprinkle still falling but it was not enough to dampen


    anyone¡¯s spirits. The weather was typical for Bellmead.


    The smell of smoke, cigars, and something or other cooking, filled my nose, and I was unable to stop


    the smile that crossed my lips. Excitement filled me as I began to stroll down the streets. Peering into


    the open shops, it was obvious Bellmead was a trading point and many of those trades were of illegal


    items. Items that were probably stolen, rare, or forbidden to sell.


    I stuck to the open traders, but even then the ¡®charms¡¯ and items all seemed rather strange or


    suspicious, so in the end I simply chose a notebook each for Charlene and me. The covers were made


    of special Fae material that seemed to sparkle whenever it caught the light:


    I ignored the obvious stares and the vulgarments that were thrown at me by the men, most of


    whom were drunk. This was not a werewolf town, and deep down it was nice to see this much diversity


    in one ce, even if most of the men were pigs.


    Back in Westerwell, even though it was the capital, it was still mainly a werewolf city.


    ¡°That¡¯s fourteen gold coins each.¡± The man behind the counter told me.


    ¡°Fourteen each? That¡¯s crazy, I won¡¯t pay more than seven each!¡± I stared at the diaries in my hand, I


    knew he was ripping me off. ¡°Lookdy, these things aren¡¯t cheap. That is material made only in the fae


    kingdoms. Either you take it or-¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t buy them then. Here you go. Thank you for your


    time.¡± I replied, cing the diaries down without even a moment of hesitation.


    No matter how much I wanted them, I was not paying twenty-eight coins for them! Besides, I know how


    these traders worked.


    Three¡­ two¡­


    ¡°Alright, alright! Come back, woman!¡± The man growled and I smirked, schooling my face into


    innocence before I spun around and raised an eyebrow questioningly.


    ¡°Yes?¡± ¡®


    ¡°Ten gold each.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I only have eighteen coins on me.¡± I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t need them.¡± I


    smiled innocently, about to turn away again, when he mmed his fist on his table of items, making


    them all rattle.


    ¡°Deal then, eighteen for both!¡±


    I paused not wanting to make it look like I was eager.


    ¡°Sixteen, I need to buy something else too.¡± I crossed my arms. ¡°How about eighteen, and I will throw


    in this locket?¡± He held up a pretty pendant, but it wasn¡¯t exactly what I was looking for. However, I had


    pushed enough, eighteen for both plus the locket was fair, I guess. ¡°Alright then, you¡¯ve robbed me.¡± I


    grumbled dramatically, making sure not to let my purse tinkle as I took out eighteen golds. ¡°Now I only


    have a few silvers left¡± I sighed.


    ¡°I robbed you? You robbed me!¡±


    ¡°Well, you insisted I purchase from you.¡± He frowned, wrapping the books in a square of brown paper.


    ¡°Aiy, I couldn¡¯t let a pretty customer just walk off.¡± He muttered, clearly not pleased. ¡°Oh, how sweet.


    You really are a true gentleman, and those are very hard toe by.¡± I batted my eyelids, and to my


    surprise, his cheeks flushed. I resisted a chuckle. ¡°Not really aiy¡­ but yes, I say the same to my


    woman back home.¡±


    Men were so fickle.


    ¡°Thank you for these. I will remember your kindness.¡± I said, taking the parcel he had just wrapped and


    waving, I walked off. It was then I realised I had ventured rather far out.


    I best turn and head to the tavern for a good tankard of mead or rum! That would let me sleep well in a


    much morefortable bed.


    It was a few minutester and I was making my way back, I was going through the streets when I


    stopped, it felt as if someone had called me. I looked around, but save the sounds of chatter, shouting


    and drunken songs, there was nothing more¡­


    Strange¡­


    Shaking my head, I continued walking when I stopped, turning my attention down a narrower cobbled


    path. My mind was telling me to head to the tavern, but my instincts were telling me to walk down that


    dark alley.


    I hesitated, trying to brush the feeling off again, but it came even stronger. No, I had to check this out. 2


    I silently hurried down the path, not even stopping, just following my instinct. Goddess did I wish I had


    the mind link.


    Wait, I should do this carefully¡­ I took out my two daggers, cing my package on the ground in a


    niche between two walls for safe keeping before I continued down the dark streets.


    The sound of the men on the streets and music had faded to a distant hum, soon it even stopped. I


    carried on, and by now I had forgotten where I was going or my way back I stopped, looking around,


    wondering if I should turn back, when suddenly a strangled sob reached my ears. My heart thumped as


    I spun back around. There was someone down there A mix of terrifying thoughts filled my head and I


    silently hurried along, trying to keep my heartbeat as calm as possible, praying that it was just someone


    who had hurt themselves, but the moment I heard the sound of gruffughter, my stomach sank. The


    worst thought wasing to me.


    Niki and Kyson¡¯s faces leered in my head, making me feel sick. I slowed down when I saw the glow


    of light ahead. Keeping close to the walls, I peered out into the small opening.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, get that one right there.¡± One of the men muttered. A muffled shriek of pain followed. ¡°Oh


    shut her the fuck up!¡± Another rough voice came. It took me a moment to realise what was happening


    and toprehend the scene before me. My eyes widened in horror. Tied to a post, her arms twisted


    behind the post and a cloth in her mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks, was none other than a


    Siren. But unlike the ones I had seen before she was smaller, perhaps around twelve or thirteen. Her


    long brown hair fell in her face but what made my stomach twist sickeningly was the blood that pooled


    heavily around her on the ground. Poachers.


    Although killing Sirens was encouraged, taking their scales was a crime, but they were sold for high


    prices on the ck market. Her fin was nailed to the ground, making me flinch, and to top it off, two of


    the men were bent down next to her as they ripped out her shimmering green scales. I mped a hand


    over my mouth. Yes sirens were monsters, but this was wrong¡­ They should have killed her first. This


    was not right¡­ Suddenly, her green eyes snapped to mine, and despite her being gagged, I heard her


    voice as clearly as if she was standing next to me. Her soft, whispery voice resonated in my head.


    ¡®Help me.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Losing His Control


    YILEYNA


    ¡°And then I cut off his tail, before ying him on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    That story was overly exaggerated¡­ I resisted rolling my eyes as I drank my tankard of ale. Theon and


    I were at the Tavern and although I was enjoying listening to the stories, some were a little too overly


    colourful. We had faced a Kraken and Sirens, but it hadn¡¯t been colourful, although it was an


    adventure.


    ¡°He¡¯s lying right out of his ass.¡± Someone scoffed, making a rumble ofughter go through the room.


    ¡°What did you just say, you rotten piece of dog shit?¡± The werewolf who had been speaking growled.


    ¡°Alright boys, y nice or I¡¯m kicking you all out.¡± The buxom, middle-aged owner of the tavern warned,


    pouring a few drinks. She was a pretty woman with brown curls and hazel eyes. Her top left her


    cleavage on show. Like the rest of thedies serving here, her outfit was provocative, and the men


    didn¡¯t hide their approval of seeing the women sashaying their hips around teasingly


    ¡°Why can¡¯t they have any handsome, shirtless men serving?¡± I remarked without thinking, then sighed


    as another woman walked past.


    Theon who was sitting opposite me, looked up at me, his face emotionless as ever.


    ¡°You really do like perving at people, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± I countered with a pout.


    ¡°Not really.¡± He remarked, his eyes flickering to my breasts.


    I had my elbows on the table and I¡¯m sure he was getting a pretty good view.


    ¡°Only at certain people, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, unlike you, who seems to obviously love staring at anything with a dick, I don¡¯t feel the need to


    look at everyone with a pair of breasts.¡± He replied mockingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t look at everything with a dick¡­¡± I shuddered at the thought.


    ¡°I only like to look at them if they are incredibly handsome, with the perfect body that was carved to


    precision, covered in ink that only makes them look like a sculpture of art¡­ Oh and if they have the


    perfect jawline and eyes¡­ Eyes that burn into my soul.¡±


    Theon, I was describing him, yes I looked at a fine specimen if they walked past, yet none made my


    heart skip the way he did. None made my core clench in a desire that only he awakened, and none


    made me drown in emotions that were so intense I couldn¡¯t think straight. He was the one that still


    called to me, but I couldn¡¯t go down that path. Not until I knew what I meant to him, and above all, for


    him to realise what he truly wanted¡­


    I looked down at the tankard clutched in my hands; we were so different¡­ would we ever be more?


    Could we ever be more? And I didn¡¯t mean just the agreement.


    Stop it Yileyna, you ended it for a reason.


    Shaking my head, I pushed the thoughts away and nced over at the trio who were ying


    instruments, and a woman sat on a stool as she sang. She was beautiful, with ebony skin and dark,


    lush curls that fell to her shoulders. Her voice was stunning, but I couldn¡¯t make out what species she


    was. Perhaps a hybrid of some sort¡­


    A new tune began, and it was much deeper and darker than the previous ones. Even the rowdy men


    became slightly silent as they listened to the music, a few of them singing along or tapping their feet to


    the music.


    ¡°Treat me like yourst breath, Treat me like yourst poison¡­I want to be your addiction even if it kills


    me¡­¡±


    I felt Theon¡¯s intense gaze on me, but I didn¡¯t look at him, knowing if I did, I would once again fall


    captive to those amber eyes of his. I ran my fingers through my hair, that he had madee undone


    earlier.


    ¡°Mind if I buy your friend a drink?¡± I turned to see a handsome yet rugged man standing next to Theon,


    and although he was addressing Theon, his piercing dark eyes were fixed on me.


    ¡°Move along.¡± Theon replied coldly, not even sparing him a nce.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Wasn¡¯t it my choice to make that decision?


    ¡°I see no harm in it, it¡¯s not like you two are together.¡± The man pushed, clearly not bothered with


    Theon¡¯s hostility. Theon¡¯s frown deepened, although we weren¡¯t together, something about trying to


    make him jealous no longer appealed to me.


    ¡°I already have a drink, thank you.¡± I replied, holding up my tankard.


    He gave me a smirk, but it was the way his gaze leered over me that made my skin crawl.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you can hold a lot more than just one drink in that pretty little body.¡±


    A menacing growl filled the room, cutting him off as Theon grabbed his throat, mming him up against


    the wall. My heart thumped, not expecting that. The singer had stopped, and silence filled the room as


    everyone stared at Theon.


    So much for passing through.


    ¡°You will watch how you talk to her.¡± Theon hissed, his grip tightening on the man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. No decent womanes into a ce like this in the middle of the night if she¡¯s a


    good one.¡± The man smirked, clearly not scared.


    Wrong answer, mister.


    ¡°She¡¯s with me, and even if she was alone, degrade her in any fucking way and you will answer to me.¡±


    Theon¡¯s voice was dark and cold, the rage in it sending a chill down my spine.


    I needed to step in. ¡°Theon, let¡¯s leave.¡± I said, standing up and walking around the table.I knew


    Theon¡¯s anger but these men didn¡¯t. Pissing him off after a warning didn¡¯t fare well.


    ¡°Why the rush, sweet tits? I¡¯m-¡±


    Blood.


    Blood sttered across me, the smell strong in the air as I stood there frozen in shock. Theon had just


    ripped his throat out, letting blood stter everywhere.


    A ripple of shock rushed through the room, my heart thundering as the weight of the situation dropped


    on me. This was not the n.


    He was telling me aboutying low! He had just killed someone in a room full of witnesses!


    Theon let the body fall to the ground mercilessly, cing his foot on the man¡¯s chest as he took hisst


    breaths, his body spasming before it stilled.


    Theon bent down, wiping his hand on the man¡¯s shirt before he reached over, picking up his tankard


    with his bloodstained hand. Downing the rest of it, he ced it down with a resounding thud.


    He scanned the room, his eyes still burning gold. They met mine, and suddenly it felt like my emotions


    had returned. My heart thundered as he reached over, wiping the blood stters from my cheek,


    causing my body to react to his touch.


    ¡°Anyone else want to insult her?¡± He asked quietly, looking around the room once more. His voice


    dripped with a cold deadly threat and, despite the hostile looks he was getting, no one spoke. After a


    moment, he smirked coldly.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡±  Not waiting for me to respond, he tossed a few gold coins on the table, far more than


    our drinks were worth, but he did just leave them a body to dispose of. Taking hold of my wrist, he


    pulled me towards the exit.


    ¡°You don¡¯t juste here and kill who you want, son.¡± A deep voice growled, and a huge man blocked


    our path. Although he was slightly shorter than Theon, I could sense the power from him.


    ¡°Try me.¡± Theon replied coldly.


    I knew he meant it too.


    ¡°Step aside, Oden¡­¡± The owner said quietly.


    I nced over at her, any yfulness that had been on her face for thest hour was gone¡­ Oden


    stepped aside, and I was unable to say anything, staring at Theon¡¯s back as we stepped out into the


    darkness.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± I hissed the moment the tavern door shut, knowing that inside there was


    going to be an uproar. ¡°I¡¯m sure you saw what that was? Or is yourck of brain cells now extending to


    lack of sight too?¡± He replied, pulling me away from the tavern and inn.


    ¡°Theon! This is serious! You said to me we can risk our mission, or crew and pack members! You just


    killed someone in front of a group of people!¡± He didn¡¯t bother replying until we were down a more quiet


    alley, I tried to pull free. He sighed,


    yanking me into his arms, one hand pinning my arms behind my back as he pulled me against him,


    chest to chest once more.


    ¡°Calm the fuck down. The difference is, I took a stand against someone insulting you, you were merely


    taking a stand for a monster.¡± He replied arrogantly, his scent helping me lose focus on the coppery


    smell of blood that was a dark reminder of what had just taken ce.


    ¡°She was being tortured, Theon. That man just insulted me! There¡¯s a huge difference!¡± I hissed, but


    despite that, I couldn¡¯t deny that my shock and panic were dissipating. Trying not to focus on the bulge


    in his pants that was pressing firmly against my stomach, I red into his eyes, but his next words


    derailed mepletely.


    ¡°You¡¯re worth is way fucking more. So yes, there is a difference.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ It¡¯s ok for you to insult me, but not others?¡± I asked softly, swallowing hard despite the fact that I


    was losing control of my emotions.


    ¡°Pretty much.¡± He replied arrogantly, licking his lips sexily as he looked at me challengingly. Leaning


    closer, his lips brushed my ear, making my breath hitch.


    ¡°Because we both know, you like it when I call you my little whore.¡± My heart was pounding. Any sense


    of logic had left me, and all I wanted was to rip his clothes off his body to feel him against me. I slowly


    looked up into those eyes that devoured me, only to see the unmasked lust in them. Neither of us


    cared that there was blood smeared on us, or that we were in the middle of a dark alley on a


    dangerous ind. It was just him and I.


    ¡°Fuck me, Theon.¡± I whispered breathlessly. A dangerously sexy glint filled his eyes before his free


    hand tangled into my hair, pressing me up against the stone wall, and then he was kissing me hungrily.


    Sending off a voltage of delicious pleasure coursing through my veins, he kissed me so deeply that it


    felt as if he had been deprived of something for far too long and was ready to quench that thirst¡­

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    This Pull


    THEON


    Her tempting scent intoxicated me, from the moment she asked me to fuck her, there was nothing else


    I wanted than to drown in the pleasure I have only ever felt with her. As much as I hated it, she had


    be a drug I craved every time Iid eyes on her.


    I broke away from her plump lips, leaving her breathless as I kissed every inch of her neck, leaving my


    mark. We both were covered in stters of blood, but I didn¡¯t care, I liked painting her pretty skin with


    colour anyway¡­


    I ran my hand down her waist, reaching for one of the knives I carried. I let go of her arms that I had


    pinned behind her back, and with one flick, I cut the strings down the middle of her corset, making her


    gasp as it fell to the floor, leaving her in nothing more than her shirt, a shirt that did nothing to hide her


    stiff nipples through her skimpy bra. The feelings that rushed through me as I pulled open her shirt and


    admired her almost naked body, were unexinable.


    Fuck, if only she knew just how strong of a fucking effect she had on me..


    Her hands ran up my waist, as she pressed her body fully against me.


    I throbbed against her, twisting my hand into her hair again, grabbing her left breast in my hand,


    moaning as we kissed once more.


    How did we get in this position once again? The question snuck into my mind for a moment, but when


    temptation was before you, offering itself to you, how do you fucking say no?


    Yileyna was that temptation. From her creamy smooth skin to the way she responded to me. All women


    did, but there was just something so different about her whimpers of pleasure, the feel of her skin


    against mine, the need to mark every inch of her with my touch, and the way she looked as I pleasured


    her¡­ And as much as I hated her for having this effect on me, every time we were close, there was


    this maic pull that neither of us were able to deny.


    I yanked her bra down, revealing her tits, and sucked on her nipple as she leant against the wall,


    moaning. Her arousal scented the air and the heat on her usually cool skin felt perfect against mine.


    Just the way her nipple felt against my lips, I ttened my tongue against her breast, slowly letting it


    flick over her nipple, making her whimper in pleasure.


    My eyes shed as I ran my tongue up her neck before wrapping my hand tightly around her neck,


    iming her lips in a rough, bruising kiss once more. She moaned into my mouth, her hand going to my


    pants. I let her, my own hand massaging her pussy already beginning to create a patch on her trousers.


    ¡°Fuck, Theon.¡± She whimpered, gasping for breath as her gaze flickered to therge bulge in my


    pants.


    ¡°I want to¡­¡± My eyes shed, tightening my hand around her neck, making her gasp.


    What exactly do you want, little storm? Her eyes darkened with obvious lust as she ran her hand over


    my hard cock.


    ¡°I want to have a taste.¡± She whispered, making me smirk coldly.


    ¡°Just like the little whore you are¡­¡± I whispered, kissing her roughly and plunging my tongue into her


    mouth, making her moan helplessly against my touch.


    ¡°Now how about you get down and show me what this pretty little mouth can take.


    ¡°Yes please.¡± She whimpered. Smirking, I shoved her to her knees, my hand still tangled in her silky


    hair. I pulled my dick out, making her lick her lips, as her eyes roamed over it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you so hard that your throat¡¯s going to be fucking sore when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Her heart pounded, but when she stuck her tongue out with need, my eyes shed. Not waiting for an


    invitation, I thrust my dick into her mouth. Instantly, she wrapped her lips around me, and never had


    she looked as fucking good as she did now.


    I growled, feeling white-hot pleasure sear through me, and I mmed my free hand against the wall


    behind her.


    Her seductive grey eyes were staring back up at me, filled with such pure lust, which was only making


    me fucking throb harder as she began sucking my dick, her head bopping with every thrust, the tip of


    my cock hitting her throat.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I muttered, thrusting harder and faster into her mouth.


    She moaned, gasping as I throat fucked her. The pleasure was like intense currents rushing through


    me. Feeling it build up, everything else faded away. All I could focus on was us and the dam of


    pleasure that was building with every passing moment.


    ¡°Fuck, Yileyna, that¡¯s it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Like the good little temptress she was, she began sucking harder, sensing I was near. Then my hips


    bucked, my release ripped through me like a crashing wave, and my thrusts became jerkier as I


    released my load into her mouth. She didn¡¯t pull away, even though my hold on her hair was looser,


    she simply kept sucking me off, until I had to yank her back trying not to growl with how fucking good


    that was.


    My eyes zed gold as I stared at her mouth full of milky white cum. She licked her lips, swallowing it. I


    pulled her up, mming her against the wall, making her gasp from the slight pain of the impact.


    I slipped my thumb into her mouth, and she sucked on it despite her lips looking plumper and clearly


    raw. I ran it along her lips roughly before wrapping my hand around her throat once again. Sliding my


    other hand into her pants and massaging her dripping pussy, I thrust two fingers into her, my thumb


    rubbing her clit. She moaned; her eyes locked with mine.


    She felt so damn good.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­ That¡¯s it, Theon.¡± She whispered, her voice sounding a little hoarse, but that was to be


    expected aster that mouth fuck.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I whispered back, my nose brushing hers, and I pressed my lips against hers. She kissed me


    back, moaning into my mouth as I hand fucked her harder and faster.


    Her cries became louder, but I didn¡¯t give a fuck if anyone heard us. In fact, I wanted everyone to


    fucking know she belonged to me. She was mine, and although we kept shing, this constant push


    and pull between us was never-ending. As her eyes rolled back, her face the image of pure pleasure, I


    realised that I needed this. Even if being a part of my life ended up killing her. I was far too selfish to let


    her go. She was mine to use and pleasure as I wished.


    She screamed as her orgasm rocked her body, I smirked in satisfaction¡­ I loved seeing her like this. I


    never bothered pleasuring anyone else. It was always taking what I wanted, but with her being so


    fucking sexy, watching her writhe entirely at my mercy, was a plea


    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± She gasped as I pulled my soaking fingers out of her and tapped her ass before I


    wrapped my arm around her waist, supporting her shaking body.


    Our shirts hung open, our bodies had a thinyer of sweat coating them despite the coldness of the


    weather. Our hearts pounding as we stared at each other. Not knowing what came over me, I let go of


    her throat and instead caressed her cheek, before cupping her face and pressing my lips against her


    beautiful ones.


    Her eyes fluttered shut as she locked her arms around my neck, but just before I could deepen this


    fucking amazing kiss, I heard footsteps approaching. I pulled away, recognising that scent, and slipped


    my cock back into my pants before pulling Yileyna against my chest, not wanting anyone to see her in


    the state she was in.


    ¡®What do you want?¡¯ I asked through the link.


    ¡®Theon, we need to leave. There¡¯s been a killing in the tavern and¡­ Was it you?¡¯ Raiden¡¯s voice came.


    ¡®Yes, it was.¡¯ I replied coldly, just as I felt his presence behind us. I looked over my shoulder, my cold


    eyes on him as I felt Yilena¡¯s heart beat wildly, but I refused to let her go, not missing how Raiden¡¯s


    gaze ran over us. I knew he could probably smell the air, if he had any fucking doubt left, he would


    know exactly what was happening here.


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there? Or finish whatever the fuck you were saying.¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ sorry¡­ I was actually looking for Yileyna¡­ There¡¯s an entire group ready to kill. Everyone is


    already on or almost on the ship. You had your block up¡­ I couldn¡¯t mind link¡­¡±


    ¡®I was busy. Leave. We¡¯ll be on the ship within ten minutes.¡¯ I replied coldly, feeling anger re through


    me at the conflicted look in his eyes as he stared at the back of Yileyna¡¯s head.


    He nodded and turned, walking off. I let go of her and she quickly pulled her bra up over her breasts.


    ¡°Are you in danger?¡± She asked, her cheeks now dusted with a faint pretty hue of pink. ¡°You really are


    dumb, how would I be in danger? I guess we are leaving, so I don¡¯t paint the entire ind of Bellmead


    in rivers of blood.¡± I replied coldly as I buttoned her shirt up swiftly, before closing my own. Taking hold


    of her wrist, I led the way out of the alleyway, my mind still reeling over what we had just done.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked,


    ¡°I bought something! Can we grab it? It¡¯s not far from where you found me earlier¡­¡±  I red at her in


    frustration, but the hopeful look in her eyes made me agree.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Ten minutester, she had grabbed the package, clutching it to her chest. She looked a mess. Her


    neck had my handprint around it, along with several hickeys. Her hair was ruffled, her lips looked raw


    and so fuckable that I was tempted to go for a second round.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She smiled at me, sending a sh of guilt through me and I turned away, not replying.


    I won¡¯t get too close.


    Sex was sex, and although she was the lethal poison I could never get enough of, she was also the


    ss vial that I didn¡¯t want to break.


    My stomach twisted at the thought that had just slipped through my mind, and I frowned.


    I was right, I would keep her at an arms-length, well unless I was fucking her¡­ Because if she knew


    my truth, I¡¯m pretty sure not only would it shatter her, it wouldpletely destroy her.


    ¡°Come on. We better hurry.¡± I said icily, hearing the distant shouting of the search party.


    Theon! How long?¡¯ I¡¯m there,¡¯ I replied to Raiden before grabbing hold of Yileyna¡¯s wrist once more and


    pulling her in the direction of the sea¡­

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    39. Mine


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    YILEYNA


    Back at sea, without even one night of enjoying thefort of a warm bed, everyone on board was


    irritable and crabby. Especially since they had to grab supplies in a rush and they hadn¡¯tpleted the


    fixing of the ship¡¯s side, let alone even getting a moment to simply sit back and enjoy a tankard of ale or


    mead.


    Luckily, they had gotten the ship mostly fixed up. The damage was minor, so it wasn¡¯t too bad. As we


    moved away from the ind of Bellmead, I nced back at the lights and the dark cobbled streets,


    remembering the little siren and how her scales were being harvested¡­ That was something I wouldn¡¯t


    ever forget. Then Theon killing that man, and our hot moment¡­


    We had only been on the ind for a few hours, yet so much had happened. I doubted I¡¯d see this


    ce again, but I wouldn¡¯t forget it.


    ¡°Someone get the luggage and supplies below deck!¡± Flynn growled, clearly pissed off about his day to


    rx being cut short. ¡°Aiy, Captain.¡± Sam replied, as he and three other men began taking the supplies.


    ¡°I hope your men got everything I need.¡± Ailema murmured, as she looked at the crates, peering into a


    few boxes.


    ¡°Not as much as you wanted, but it will do until we get to the Purien Isles.¡± Cleo sighed.


    I nced over at her and our eyes met before she looked me over. I suddenly felt naked being


    observed like this.


    I had left my shirt hanging out, not wanting anyone to see the damp patch on my trousers, but without


    my corset and with my hair a mess, it wasn¡¯t hard to know what I had gotten up to. It was beyond


    embarrassing.


    And Raiden, his eyes kepting back to us, that knowing smirk on his lips never left. As for Charlene,


    she had been by my side, raising her eyebrows at the marks along my neck that I did my best to cover


    with my shirt and hair.


    ¡°So we continue on course towards the Purien Isles, I am presuming there are no more stops before


    then, is there?¡± Flynn asked Theon. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Flynn sighed, his irritation obvious.


    ¡°Aiy Commander¡­ and how long are we to stay there? We will need to fix the ship and gather supplies


    properly. Please don¡¯t go around killing-¡°. Theon¡¯s cold re turned upon him and he instantly shut up,


    averting his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give warnings, but this time I¡¯ll give you one. Remember who you¡¯re talking to.¡± He said, his


    voice so cold I felt a shiver run down my spine, feeling his raging anger cut through the air and I saw


    Flynn balk. I almost smiled at seeing the tough captain seem to shrivel under Theon¡¯s anger. Theon


    was Alpha material!


    I tilted my head, looking at the sexy huge man before me; tall, strong, powerful¡­


    Imagine if he was the son of an Alpha and had no idea?! But wait, that can¡¯t be true. We would have


    known if an Alpha¡¯s son was missing or something. The Alpha¡¯s alle to meetings at court, they had


    seen Theon many times.


    My sudden train of thought dissipated, and I realised it was too far-fetched.


    I sighed, running my hands through my hair, looking around. Everyone had gotten to work quickly after


    Theon¡¯s threat.


    ¡°Come on, shall we go?¡± Charlene asked as she nudged me.


    It was obvious she just wanted the details of what had happened. I nodded, picking up my parcel as


    well as my bag which had been brought on board, making our way towards the steps to go below deck


    when Ryan, who was standing with a map in hand, nced up at us. His gaze flitted over me before he


    whistled quietly.


    ¡°Niki was saying you get around, I didn¡¯t believe him at first.¡± He said quietly. My heart skipped a


    beat thinking about Niki and Kyson, and it took me a second toprehend what he had just said. I


    felt a rush of coldness wash through me, realising what he was just insinuating. I had only given myself


    to one person¡­ that did not mean I got around.


    Charlene growled.


    ¡°Ryan, you are speaking.¡± ¡°To Yileyna. The rumours may be true that there¡¯s Omega blood in-¡± Both


    Charlene and I gasped when Ryan was mmed against the nearest pole, Theon¡¯s hand wrapped


    against his neck tightly. Blood dripped down his neck where Theon¡¯s ws were now digging into him.


    Anger was radiating off Theon, and the sheer weight of it was making me shudder.


    ¡°One more word. One more word, Sanchez, and King Andres will be looking for a new potential


    Gamma.¡± He hissed, making my heart thump.


    Ryan raised his hands in surrender, his face turning a dark shade of purple as Theon cut off all his air


    supply


    ¡°Theon. Stop.¡± I said, realising that his anger was growing He ignored me, his hand tightening around


    Ryan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°She¡¯s mine. Insult her one more time and I fucking swear I will rip you apart.¡±


    My eyes widened in pure shock as Theon¡¯s words resonated in my head.


    She¡¯s mine. Goddess, he said I was his¡­ I could see Charlene¡¯s wide green eyes staring at me from


    the corner of my sight, but I didn¡¯t look at her as Theon let go of Ryan. His zing gold eyes met mine,


    and I was unable to stop the pounding of my heart.


    I stared at him; my mouth slightly parted in shock, unable to form two words. The anger seemed to


    lessen, his eyes returning to their dangerous amber, and the faintest ghost of a smirk crossed his


    plump lips. He reached over and ced two fingers to my chin, pushing it up, forcing my mouth closed.


    My stomach did a somersault knowing that everyone here was watching and had heard his words.


    He said I was his¡­


    Goddess what does he mean?


    His ything¡­ or? I was unable to control the storm of emotions within me as he closed the gap


    between us and leaned down slightly.


    ¡°Keep that mouth open and I¡¯ll put it to better use, little storm.¡± He whispered so quietly that I just about


    heard him. A strong rush of heat washed through my body, making my heart skip several beats.


    If I died tonight, I¡¯d die happy. Our eyes met and for a moment it felt like it was just the two of us on


    board¡­ He and I and nothing more than the pleasant crashing of the waves.


    His gaze dipped to my lips for a moment before he turned and walked away. Leaving me standing


    there with a shell-shocked Charlene and a humiliated Ryan.


    It was an hourter, Charlene had finally allowed me to return to my own room after she had


    questioned me thoroughly. It felt so surreal¡­ Even Charlene had been ecstatic at his words, saying


    she felt so much better knowing he was staking his im. I had now just readied for bed, wearing a


    thick gown as Ibed my hair, trying not to smile at the fact Theon had said I was his.


    I bit my lip, cing my brush down, then leant against the wall and ced a hand on my pounding


    chest.


    Theon¡­


    She¡¯s mine.


    I smiled, never had I felt so light and giddy as I did now. I looked at the wrapped package and was


    about to unwrap it when the key slipped out of the lock, and I heard the door being unlocked.


    I turned sharply just as Theon stood there, making my eyes widen.


    He still had the key¡­ ¡°Have you not heard of knocking?¡± I asked despite the beating of my heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the point of knocking when I have a key.¡± He remarked, entering the cabin and shutting the


    door behind him with his foot, not missing how he pocketed the key as he advanced towards me.


    I crossed my arms, rolling my eyes.


    ¡°A stolen key, you should try being a little subtle with it.¡± I said haughtily.


    ¡±I¡¯m not one for subtlety, am I little storm?¡± He asked, cing his hands on the wall, caging me between


    the walls and his muscr arms.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not¡­¡± I said softly. The urge to ask him what he meant outside was on the tip of my


    tongue¡­ but¡­ I didn¡¯t want him to say something that may break me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little storm? At a loss for words?¡± He taunted, bending down.


    ¡°Not at all, just curious as to what you meant out there.¡± I answered quietly but watching him sharply.


    His eyes glinted as he removed his hands from the wall and instead wrapped one around my neck,


    sending jolts of pleasure through me.


    ¡°Were my words not clear enough, little storm, or would you prefer I carve them into you?¡±


    My eyes widened as he held up one of his small knives with his free hand, a seductive yet predatorial


    smirk yed on his lips.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, little storm. You will always be mine, or no ones.¡± He whispered huskily into my ear. My


    heart pounded as he pressed the t side of the de to my plump lips, my breath hitching when I felt


    the sharp side slice into my skin.


    ¡°Yours.¡± I heard myself murmur, feeling the droplet of blood trickle down my lip. He leaned in, his


    tongue flicking along my bottom lip as he licked up the blood, making me moan.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Came his husky reply before he tossed the dagger aside, tangling his hand into my hair


    and yanking my head back so he could look directly into my eyes. The dangerous glint that lingered in


    his eyes made my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Wee to this world of mine, that I call hell.¡±


    No matter how dark his words were, they ignited something inside of me, making my heart leap with


    happiness.


    Theon¡­


    You said that we were heaven and hell¡­but I promise, I¡¯ll bring light to your darkness. I¡¯ll be that ray of


    hope and happiness for you, even if you be my destruction¡­


    I promise.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    40. Girinor


    YILEYNA


    ¡°Fuck! Theon!¡± I whimpered, trying to gasp for air as he fucked me against the wall. He held me with


    ease, one hand tight around my neck, the other hooked under my knee as he rammed into me. Every


    thrust hit my g-spot, knocking all the air from my body. Pleasure was sizzling through me like a


    thousand jolts of lightning, I remember him vaguely asking if I was on any form of contraception, and I


    remember nodding and showing my ring. He had muttered a perfect before kissing me hard.


    I tried to control my screams of pleasure, knowing that the walls weren¡¯t so thick. His lips met mine in a


    bruising kiss, as he cut off my air entirely, squeezing my throat.


    Pleasure erupted within me as I reached my climax, my orgasm rushing through me.


    Fuck¡­


    I felt so good¡­


    The spasms of pleasure that washed through me were euphoric, and I felt as if I was flying on cloud


    nine. He released his load into me, kissing my neck as he did so.


    My vision ckened, a sky of white dots dancing behind my closed lids.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He growled, cing rough kisses up my neck.


    I wasn¡¯t able to respond, the aftershock of our lovemaking still igniting fireworks of pleasure through


    me. I felt him let my leg down, releasing his hold around my neck, his strong arms wrapping around me


    as he carried me to the bed.


    I wanted to open my eyes, but I was so¡­ so tired¡­


    ¡°Yileyna¡­¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­¡± I managed to moan in reply.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He muttered, cing me on the bed.


    No, keep holding me¡­ I felt the coldness touch my skin the moment he let go and I forced my eyes


    open a little. He was holding one of our discarded shirts as he wiped himself down, his eyes on my


    pussy. My cheeks heated as I watched him pull his pants up. Goddess, he looked so¡­ hot¡­ I don¡¯t


    think that covered it. He was utterly drool-worthy.


    ¡°Give me.¡± I murmured, holding my hand out for the shirt.


    ¡°As much as I was tempted to wipe you down, I actually enjoy watching my cum dripping out of you.¡± I


    felt my cheeks burn, the urge to press my thighs together and hide away from him was tempting, but


    instead, I simply parted my legs slightly, giving him an even better view. The pain that throbbed through


    me was a pleasant reminder of our session of hot sex. My heart was pounding as he stood over me,


    his eyes filled with obvious approval and hunger.


    ¡°Keep it up, little storm, I¡¯m ready to tear you up.¡± He growled, climbing on top of me. I bit my lip,


    locking my arms around his neck and smiling softly.


    ¡°As tempting as teasing you sounds, I will pay attention to that threat.¡± I replied, running my hand down


    his back.


    ¡°So let me get my shirt so I can cover up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping naked.¡± He said, dropping onto the bed next to me, making my eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Our eyes met and I knew he meant it. His gaze dipped to my breasts before he reached over,


    squeezing one of them. I rolled onto my side, my back to him as I bit back a moan. Goddess, I did not


    need to get all horny all over again. He kissed my neck, before wrapping his arms around me.


    ¡°Sleep, little storm.¡± I smiled, nodded, and closed my eyes as I snuggled into him. In the arms of my


    love.


    Please don¡¯t let this be just a dream.


    We reached the Purien Isles a few dayster.


    Theon and I didn¡¯t talk much when on deck, despite his eyes always being on me. Even if I. didn¡¯t catch


    him looking, I could sense it. When alone, there were moments when we¡¯d make lighter conversation,


    but it was rare, and we usually ended up ripping each other¡¯s clothes off. Goddess, just thinking about


    Theon made my pussy clench. Barbara had not been happy, ever since Theon had made it obvious I


    was his, her irritation and jealousy rolled off her. She made her disdain so obviously known but it only


    made Charlene want to giggle. I yawned as we walked through the beautiful streets of the city of


    Girinor.


    The weather was warm with a pleasant, cool breeze. The mango trees that surrounded us were full of


    ripe mangoes, the urge to steal one was rather tempting. The floor was made of earth, but most of the


    roads were lined with flowers and rocks.


    The buildings were all spacious, made of a beautiful grey selenite stone that seemed to glitter when the


    sun hit them. I stifled a second yawn, feeling my pussy ache fromst night¡¯s sex.


    Goddess, Theon was a beast.


    ¡°Late night?¡± Charlene teased.


    I smiled slightly, nudging her and poking my eyes out at her, knowing Theon could hear us as he led


    the way just a few feet ahead of us.


    She giggled and nudged me back. We would be having a meal before we all split ways to explore¡¯.


    Although Theon, Charlene, Madelia and I would be going to see the mage.


    I could see Charlene¡¯s nervousness, the fear that she tried to mask. I knew she was scared, if this


    mage saw her and said she had no gift¡­ it would break her. I was nervous too, for her, to know that


    there was so much riding on this meeting.


    ¡°This looks like a good ce.¡± Ailema remarked, staring at an open restaurant that had several long


    tables right outside. A low wall and a ganded archway surrounded it weingly. Soft country music


    was ying from somewhere inside, and it really did look appealing. I just wanted to sit down and have


    some delicious grilled meat.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s perfect! Let¡¯s eat here.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Ah! The decision has been made.¡± Flynn added happily.


    ¡°Commander Theon hasn¡¯t approved¡­¡± Barbara added, earning a frown from her captain.


    ¡°Hisdy approved; he won¡¯t say no to her, will he now?¡± My heart skipped a beat as everyone looked


    at Theon. He simply gave Flynn a cold re.


    ¡°You¡¯re too fucking loud.¡± He replied icily before leading the way through the small archway that was at


    the entrance to the restaurant area.


    He had to bend down to get through, and I tried not to smile as we all followed him in.


    He didn¡¯t argue with my choice¡­ We were all taking our seats along one of the long tables, and I was


    sitting next to Charlene. To my surprise, Theon took the seat on my other side, making my heart skip a


    beat. I looked up at him, grey eyes meeting amber ones, and I felt my stomach flutter.


    He raised his eyebrows questioningly at me and I shook my head, fixing the strap to my sky blue corset


    bustier. The weather was warm today and I had opted to not wear multipleyers. I was wearing


    cropped white pants with it and my hair was in a high ponytail.


    Charlene and I had spent quite a while trying to cover up all the marks that Theon loved to leave on


    me, I knew by nightfall they would fade away only for him to create many more.


    I saw his gaze flicker to my cleavage before he looked away after a moment. His arm brushed mine,


    and I felt the tingle of pleasure make goosebumps rise on my skin.


    But there was something that could dampen my spirits; to my utter dismay, Barbara took the seat on


    his other side. I resisted the urge to sigh in frustration.


    ¡°Hello and wee to Girinor, and we pronounce that Jee ree nor! Now, what can I get everyone on


    this fine afternoon? I am Oliver and I see the journey was long and many of you look rather tired!¡± A


    cheerful young man said, as he stood by our table with some menu cards in hand and a small


    notebook and pen.


    ¡°Thank you for the nice wee, son. We are all ravenous and I am hoping you keep the fooding


    because most of us eat like a pack of wolves!¡± Ailema grinned, clearly happy with her joke. All the men


    save Theon chuckled.


    ¡°Ah of course, and we will. Please check the menu and when you have chosen, we will make sure the


    food supply is endless!¡± He left rather quickly, and I had a good idea he was about to tell everyone who


    worked here that a huge order was on its way.


    ¡°The weather is really nice, it¡¯s actually lovely to be able to simply enjoy the warmth.¡± Barbara


    commented, brushing her hair over her opposite shoulder and giving us all a view of her smooth skin. It


    was obvious she was trying to get Theon¡¯s attention.


    What an annoying woman¡­


    ¡°The weather sure is, although it will get colder as the days pass.¡± Leto agreed, looking up at the sky


    that had scarcely any clouds.


    ¡°Then we should enjoy it whilst itsts. I swear I prefer the sea tond any day.¡± Cleo remarked as the


    waiter returned with a tray holding jugs of iced juice.


    Oh, that looked divine!


    ¡°I love the sea too, but a small break harms no one now, does it.¡± Flynn added.


    ¡°True, I love the sea but I love thend as well, I think I¡¯m a mix of loving both.¡± I added. ¡°I prefernd.¡±


    Charlene said with a small smile.


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t mind a swim, but the sea is not for me.¡±


    I nodded, not everyone was a water person, and that¡¯s their preference even if I didn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°Now these fish tters¡­¡± Sam mused.


    ¡°And the meat grills.¡± Valentin added.


    ¡°Ok, we need a mix of everything on the menu I¡¯d say.¡± Bobbie, who didn¡¯t talk much, added.


    We all talked and discussed the menu, deciding what to eat, aside from Theon who sat there


    emotionlessly, not bothering to join in on the conversation or to give his input.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When the first batches of grilled seafood and meat tters arrived, we all started helping ourselves.


    Theon didn¡¯t join in, waiting for those around him to help themselves. Seeing this, I decided to put


    some on his te, but just when I was about to add some fish to his te, Barbara also had the same


    idea, picking up some crab and cing it on his te at the same time as me.


    We both stared at each other, still holding the fish and crab with the tongs as our eyes met. I felt a pang


    of irritation as she let go of the crab, cing it on his te, casting me a small annoying smirk


    ¡°Would you like some sd, Theon?¡± She asked, giving him a flirty smile. The urge to grab the sd


    bowl and dunk it on her head was truly very appealing. ¡°I¡¯m sure he can help himself, Barb.¡± Cleo


    added as Theon ignored her and picked up his fork. Please don¡¯t eat the dumb crab¡­


    I tried to remain passive as I ced some fish and grilled meat cubes on my own te. To my utter


    dismay, Theon stabbed his fork into the crab, making my stomach plummet with disappointment. To


    make matters worse, the victorious smile on Barbara¡¯s face felt like a p across the face.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    41.The Mage


    YILEYNA


    Trying to remain indifferent, I grabbed the jug, pouring myself some juice just as Theon lifted the crab,


    but rather than eating it, he used his knife to push it off his fork, letting it fall rather unceremoniously


    back onto the tter.


    Tossing his knife back down onto the table, his irritation was clear in his actions.


    "Don¡¯t push my fucking boundaries."


    Theon¡¯s icy voice came, and the anger that radiated off of him made the entire table fall silent, but


    despite the tension that settled around the group, I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.I was about to put the


    jug down, when Theon reached over and took the ss I had just filled up.


    "That was mine." I said, poking my eyes out.


    "Now it¡¯s mine." He replied with an ¡®I don¡¯t give a fuck¡¯ look, gulping down half of the juice in the ss


    and cing it down again.


    "Everything is yours."


    I muttered, but despite my mock annoyance, my heart was soaring.


    "Yeah, it is."


    Our eyes met and my heart pounded, like always his gaze would consume me.I turned back to my food


    just as he took the fish I had ced on his te and bit into it.I couldn¡¯t stop the smile from crossing my


    face and turned towards Charlene who was watching with eyes wide open with excitement, and I knew


    she wanted to squeal with happiness.I did my best not to look at Barbara, although I did want to see


    her expression.


    Oh well, we can¡¯t have everything we want.


    Feeling far more content, I decided to enjoy the delicious meal before me¡­ It was a whileter and we


    had all eaten a lot, Oliver wasn¡¯t as jolly as he was by the end of our meal and the poor man looked as


    if he had run a hundred miles.


    Well, that is what happens when you have twenty or so customers and the majority are all werewolves.


    We can eat for Astalion itself! The mood that had settled over us during lunch was now gone, the


    severity of the reason behind this journey now weighing down upon us.


    Theon was quiet and Madelia was frowning deeply.


    "This mage, will he do a spell of some sort?" Charlene asked the two who were walking slightly ahead.


    "No, he is in no health to perform any magic.He is a seer.He may not have the sight to see anything of


    this world but he sees what we cannot.Now Princess¡­ please do not ask such questions out in the


    open."


    "Yeah I-"


    "As future Alpha, shouldn¡¯t you know that without having to be told?"


    Theon asked, his voice cold and that familiar hatred seeping into it once more.


    How had I never noticed that hatred towards Charlene before?


    "Ok, calm down." I said, frowning at his back, ncing at Charlene.


    I hooked my arm around hers and rested my head on her shoulder.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "She gets it."


    He cast one look over his shoulder and goddess, if looks could kill, we would both be dead.


    The rest of the walk there was quiet, with the steep hills bing tiring and soon I was beginning to


    feel it in my calves.


    We had been going on for ages, Theon and Madelia seemed to have been given some sort of direction


    because they were not asking anyone for any help.


    Help I do think they needed, because at times they seemed to stop and ponder over the small letter in


    hand.


    "How much longer?" I asked, when my foot skidded on some pebbles and I red at the narrow rocky


    path.


    "Not long, but if you didn¡¯t get rxed with your training, this would have been a pretty easy trip."


    Theon¡¯s cocky voice came.


    "Oh please, this has got nothing to do with my training.It¡¯s been forever.Do you two even know where


    we¡¯re headed?" I asked, my voice equally icy.


    I was met with no answer.


    Theon obviously didn¡¯t think I needed an answer, but even Madelia decided to ignore me.I stayed silent


    after that, deciding to ignore Theon.


    After another hour we finally reached the home of the mage.


    It reminded me more of a shrine, the nervousness and seriousness of the situation settled back in me


    and I took Charlene¡¯s hand as we made our way to the entrance.


    "Wee to Master Wenyu¡¯s home." A young man said, bowing deeply.


    "Thank you, may we see him? How is his health?" Madelia asked politely as he led us inside.


    I wonder if the alpha sent her to at least have some courtesy, because Theon clearlycked that.


    "The master will be happy to have you here." The man replied.


    "His health is deteriorating, very fast¡­"


    The gravity of his words was obvious, and I knew the man we were to see would not live for much


    longer.We followed him down the wooden paneled halls.


    The floors were covered with rugs with modest patterns, and the smell of orchids and mangoes filled


    the air.


    Beside me I could feel Charlene¡¯s body shaking with nerves, I gave her mmy palm a slight squeeze.


    I looked at her and gave her a smile of encouragement.


    "I¡¯m here with you."


    I whispered as quietly as possible, not wanting anyone else to hear, although I was sure Theon


    probably could.


    She nodded, forcing a small smile that didn¡¯t take away the worry in her eyes.


    "Always."


    I nodded, then looked ahead to see Madelia and Theon had stopped outside a door.


    The man who was apanying us had gone into the room, closing the door behind him, telling us to


    wait a moment.


    "You knew him?" Theon asked Madelia.


    She nodded, looking around the hallway.


    "Yes, before he retired up here, he was my mentor."


    She said, "I was raised and taught by him from the day I was found at an orphanage."


    Theon simply gave a small nod in reply, before the door opened and the man stood aside.


    "Come on in."


    Theon led the way in.


    Even when he was simply calm, he oozed dominance and power.


    The moment I entered the room, my heart sank at the state of the man on the bed.He was far frailer


    than I had imagined.His breathing was heavy and his milky white eyes were staring at the ceiling.


    "Wee to my home." He rasped, holding his hand out.


    Theon walked around to the left side of the bed.He seemed more tense now, it was obvious the weight


    of what we were here for was getting to everyone.He stepped back, his arms crossed, and allowed


    Madelia to step forward, "Master Wenyu."


    Madelia murmured, taking the mage¡¯s outstretched hand and kissing it.It was obvious the woman was


    near tears as she did her best to remainposed.


    "Madelia¡­ I may see many things, but I did not think I would have the happiness of meeting you once


    more.A royal mage to house Aphelion¡­ it is no small feat.I am proud, I am proud¡­"


    "Thank you, master, it is all your teachings.Today we are here, as you know-"


    "Archeron, leave us."


    Wenyu cut in.


    The man who had led us here bowed his head before he left the room, the door shutting behind him


    with a quiet click.


    "I know why you are here, I received Alpha King Andres¡¯s message."


    Wenyu added, as Theon jerked his head at Charlene to step forward.She didn¡¯t let go of my hand,


    holding it painfully tight.


    Goddess, shifted wolves were so powerful! No wonder they say I¡¯mcking! We both stepped around


    the other side of the bed to Madelia and Theon, whilst Wenyu turned his gaze towards us.


    "Does she have the gift, Master?" Madelia asked quietly.


    Charlene stared at the blind man in bed, his unseeing eyes seemed to bore into us.


    Even I felt myself bing unsettled as his gaze didn¡¯t shift.


    "She has the gift, it dazzles brighter than the sun."


    Wenyu proimed, making both Charlene and I let out a breath of relief as I hugged her tightly.Her


    heart was pounding but the look of relief on her face made me smile.


    "That¡¯s perfect!"


    Madelia eximed, turning to Theon, who was frowning.


    His jaw was taught, and his eyes were sharp and cold as he stared at Charlene.


    Well, I bet it must hurt knowing the one you insulted is the heart of our world.


    I smirked smugly before winking at Charlene.


    "However, it is not all good news¡­"


    "What is it?" I asked, my heart pounding.


    "The power is suppressed, there is a seal stronger than anything I have seen upon her¡­ I have not


    seen magic of this kind¡­"


    "You¡¯re saying her powers are blocked?" Theon asked, frowning sharply.


    "Yes¡­ and I am afraid I have no idea of what will undo it.You must find the one who cast it¡­"


    His eyes fluttered shut and his breathing became shallow before he began coughing violently.


    "Master!"


    Madelia shouted in panic.


    I grabbed the silver jug from near the bed, biting into my lip as the silver stung my skin, and poured him


    a ss of water whilst Madelia helped him sit up.


    Charlene rushed to the door to get help, only Theon stood there unmoving.


    Wenyu gulped some down, his coughing easing as Archeron returned with Charlene.


    He rushed to his master¡¯s side, and only when Wenyu settled back against his pillows did he step away


    from the bed.


    "We will take our leave." Madelia said, although it was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to leave.


    "Yes¡­ I will rest." Wenyu said.


    "We¡¯ll give you a moment."


    I said to Madelia, knowing she at least needed a few moments to bid her master and mentor a final


    goodbye¡­ Theon left the room first with Charlene and I following behind him, we had just reached the


    door when Wenyu spoke once more, making me pause in the doorway.


    "Remember, the heart of Kadia belongs to all¡­"

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    42. Colours


    YILEYNA


    We were heading back down the rocky path, when Theon grabbed my wrist, making me gasp as he


    turned my hand, palm upwards. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, trying to ignore the tingles I felt at his touch and


    how close he was standing.


    He frowned as he uncurled my fingers, before looking up at me after a moment.


    ¡°I thought the silver jug would have burned you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was fully silver, it only stung a little.¡± I replied, my heart skipping a beat, and I couldn¡¯t


    resist smirking as I looked up into those smoldering amber eyes.


    ¡°Were you worried about me?¡± I added teasingly as I leaned into him, cing my free hand on his


    chest.


    My heart pounded as our gaze locked.


    His eyes narrowed and he wrapped a hand around my neck, making me gasp. I could see Madelia and


    Charlene watching us, and when Theon bent down, his lips brushing my ear, I tried not to sigh in


    pleasure.


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want a burned hand wrapped around my cockter.¡± He replied arrogantly, before


    letting go of me.


    Oh whatever, that was a total lie. We both knew it would have healed by nightfall¡­


    ¡°So what now, Beta?¡± Madelia asked as we all continued trudging down the path. Beta¡­ That title used


    for another still stung a little. I wanted to prove my worth¡­ but with Theon as the new beta to be¡­ I


    felt¡­ confused.


    ¡°Did he say anything more after we left the room?¡± Theon asked, ignoring her question.


    ¡°Nothing regarding the prophecy or Charlene, we just said goodbye.¡± Madelia replied, trying to remain


    emotionless and professional despite the sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°He saw the gift in her, but said it¡¯s sealed. The question is, who would have done that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the mages closest to the king will be question¨¦d now. I fear what this will do to the court.¡±


    Madelia replied, her worry clear


    ¡°Either way it¡¯s not something small that we can just brush over, it needs to be thoroughly looked into.


    Besides, he said it was magic he doesn¡¯t fucking recognise; I don¡¯t see how it can be a mage then.¡±


    Theon replied coldly.


    ¡°Either way, it might exin why the princess is pretty much useless.¡±


    I was about to speak when Charlene grabbed my arm and shook her head.


    ¡°He has a point.¡± She said quietly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean he needs to be harsh.¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°The princess has an excuse, what¡¯s yours?¡± He said icily, looking at me over his shoulder.


    I red back at him, but he had already turned away and carried on down the rocky path.


    Charlene smiled at me, ¡°I¡¯m just d I¡¯m not an entire disappointment.¡± She whispered, linking arms


    with me.


    ¡°Power or not, you are never a disappointment,¡± I said firmly. We smiled at each other, and Charlene


    raised her eyebrows at me yfully.


    ¡°So¡­ what did he whisper in your ear that made you blush?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all.¡± I replied with a pout, trying not to think of what he had said, my cheeks turning light


    pink. Was it bad that I was looking forward to tonight? Sheughed at my expression, I shook my head


    as we carried on down the path. I was relieved, knowing what this meant to Charlene, and the fact her


    powers were sealed meant they couldn¡¯t keep pushing her so ruthlessly in training. The king and Theon


    had to just find a way to break the seal.


    ¡ª¨C


    Evening had fallen and we would be here in Girinor until the day after tomorrow. The ship would be


    fixed, and supplies would be fully stocked. Currently, Charlene, me, Ryan, Raiden, and Theon were


    sitting together, with the rest being given a little time off to enjoy themselves.


    Both Charlene and I were wearing matching dresses we had purchased earlier.


    Charlene¡¯s was a pretty mint with little metallic hearts all over it. The skirt was full, and it reached


    above her knees, with a matching sash. The bottomyer was strapless with a slight sweetheart


    neckline and balloon ruched sleeves in the.


    Mine was made of the same fabric but in a sky blue, it was a halter neck with a cut-out section between


    my breasts, the waist was fitted with a thin leather belt and the skirt was full like Charlene¡¯s, with an


    extra little ruched trim at the bottom. We both wore very simr heels and had our hair styled with a


    double braid crown and the rest curled.


    When we had stepped out of the hotel room hand in hand, it was obvious that all three men weren¡¯t


    able to keep their eyes off us. Theon¡¯s eyes had shed gold as they had raked over me. I felt good,


    knowing that his eyes were for me and me alone. I just hoped he¡¯d open up a little too¡­


    ¡°I think we have eaten far too much.¡± Raiden said as he ate the cube of grilled meat.


    ¡°And yet you are still eating.¡± Ryan remarked, drinking some of his juice. ¡°Well, we deserve it.¡±


    ¡°I think we all do.¡± Charlene agreed as she sipped her water.


    I was sitting between Theon and her, with the two future Gammas opposite, and although Theon had


    barely said a few words, his scent and closeness made me happy.


    ¡°So did you guys get what you needed done?¡± Raiden asked lightly. Theon nodded as he leaned over,


    taking amb chop from the tter. Just as I reached over for my ss, our arms knocked together


    and he looked down at me, a cold re on his face but


    Instead of my face, his gaze fell on my breasts. He clenched his jaw, looking away as if nothing had


    happened. Yes, remember you love these. I smiled slightly, taking my ss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a little game.¡± Charlene suggested. ¡°A game? Like?¡± Ryan asked, raising an eyebrow


    curiously.


    ¡°Ten questions.¡± Charlene smiled. ¡°We spin this empty bottle. Whoever itnds on can ask the other


    person a question, and if you don¡¯t want to answer, we take a strong shot of this Girinor special


    alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I wouldn¡¯t mind knowing a little more about the prettydies.¡± Raiden winked. I smiled back,


    despite knowing Theon would get riled up pretty fast if Raiden continued to flirt, even if it was subtle


    and just yful.


    ¡°Sure, why not.¡± Ryan shrugged.


    ¡°And of course, I¡¯m in.¡± I said smiling as Charlene cleared a spot on the table, spinning the small bottle.


    We all watched it as it stopped on Raiden, and Charlene smiled. ¡°Ok, Raiden! As it¡¯s the first question


    I¡¯ll go easy on you, favourite colour?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I always thought it was blue, but then one day I realised there is a shade of grey that is the most


    beautiful that I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± He smiled, his eyes fixed on mine, and I don¡¯t think anyone needed him


    to exin what he meant. I felt Theon¡¯s irritation, as the other two stared at me.


    ¡°Nice¡­ Um, ok, your turn, spin the bottle!¡± Charlene said quickly, ncing at Theon. Raiden smirked


    as he spun it. Itnded on Theon and his smile only grew.


    ¡°Theon, what¡¯s your favourite colour?¡± He asked, and I knew he was trying to get a reaction from him.


    Honestly, did these men have to get all cocky?


    Theon gave him a scathing re as he cocked a brow.


    ..


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying I was fucking participating.¡± He replied icily.


    ¡°Oh,e on, it isn¡¯t that bad. Loosen up.¡± Ryan added. Although they weren¡¯t intoxicated, they were


    still a little looser tongued than normal.


    I hoped it didn¡¯t get them into trouble.


    ¡°Red, want to know why?¡± Theon asked coldly.


    ¡°I have some ideas, but do enlighten me.¡± Raiden asked, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    Theon¡¯s eyes zed, a dark cold anger radiating off him, and before he even spoke, I had a feeling


    none of us would like the answer¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the colour of blood, and I would love nothing more than to paint this entire restaurant in yours.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    43. This Feeling


    YILEYNA


    Raiden still managed a small smile despite the threat that was spoken in a tone so poisonous that we


    all felt it. He picked up his cup, taking a rather big swig, and cleared his throat.


    ¡°I think I like the interior colour they already have here.¡± He said lightly, looking around the restaurant.


    Theon didn¡¯t reply, simply sitting back as he was and looking as cold and uncaring as always.


    ¡°So¡­ your turn?¡± I said, looking at Theon. His cold re turned on me, his eyes shing gold, making


    my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°You do it, like I said, I¡¯m not ying.¡± He said, and to my surprise, he reached over, running his


    knuckles down my cheek, making my heart pound as he left tingles in his wake.


    ¡°You looked pretty beautiful with blood smeared all over you too.¡± His eyes dipped to myp, making


    my cheeks burn as I realised what he was hinting at. My virginity.


    He was getting back at Raiden, that was obvious. I looked away brushing a curl over my shoulder and


    turned towards Charlene only for Theon¡¯s hand to wrap around my neck, tilting my head backwards


    making it hit his chest, and then his lips met mine sending dangerously delicious sparks of pleasure


    through me.


    Even though I was far too shocked, my lips automatically moved against his, and when his other hand


    wrapped around my waist possessively, making my core clench I wasn¡¯t able to pull away.


    His touch and caress, like always, were irresistible¡­


    ¡°Damn.¡± Ryan remarked lightly.


    ¡°I think I need to find myself ady for the night.¡±


    Theon finally let go, leaving me a giddy mess as he indifferently picked up some more meat from the


    tter.


    ¡°Well, that was a clear point made.¡± Raiden smirked as he raised his ss.


    ¡°To Yileyna and Theon, our Beta couple.¡± He winked at me, and I smiled slightly. Beta couple¡­ It


    sounded¡­ odd. We were something, but what that was, I had no name for it.


    I reached for the bottle and spun it, waiting for it to stop. It finally slowed andnded on Ryan.


    ¡°Ryan¡­ what is your worst fear?¡± I asked after a moment.


    ¡°I have none.¡± He scoffed.


    I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡± I said suspiciously.


    ¡°Yeah, we all have fears.¡± Raiden agreed, whilst Charlene nodded her agreement.


    ¡°You can tell us, we are only the future heads of the Silver Moon Pack. Your secret is safe with us.


    ¡± She encouraged him gently. Rvan simply took his small cup, filling it with the strong alcohol mix and


    downed it in one go.


    ¡°Right, I took my shot.¡± He red at us as Raiden and I jeered.


    ¡°That was silly of you! It was just your fear,¡± Raiden scolded.


    ¡°Yes, you are no fun!¡± I agreed as Ryan simply gave Raiden the finger and spun the bottle¡­


    It was muchter, and we had all left the restaurant together, and I was still mustering my courage to


    ask Theon if we could go for a walk because I knew the moment we were in our room, there would be


    nothing but us submitting to our desires.


    Theon had actually booked us a room together this time, and I had to admit it made me happy to know


    I wasn¡¯t just a secret of his to hide. Despite some of the men lightly teasing or joking Theon, but none


    pushed it knowing that although Theon didn¡¯t give a reaction he could flip in seconds.


    We were about to walk up the stairs to our floor when I grabbed hold of his arm, making his gaze snap


    to me. I nced at the other three who had stopped, but I didn¡¯t speak, waiting for them to get to their


    rooms.


    ¡°Make sure the princess¡¯s room is watched.¡± Theonmanded emotionlessly.


    Raiden nodded as all three continued up and Charlene gave me a small wave. Once they had


    disappeared from sight, I turned back to Theon.


    ¡°Umm, could we¡­ go for a walk?¡± I asked quietly, although we were alone.


    Suddenly, it felt like a test¡­ If he refused, I was nothing more than his sex doll, and if he agreed¡­ Just


    the thought made my heart skip a beat, a ray of hope flitting through me.


    He didn¡¯t reply, turning around and walking back towards the entrance. I smiled, happiness rushing


    through me as I hurried to keep up with him, he had stopped outside the front doors, and I came to an


    abrupt stop, so I didn¡¯t go mming into his back. He gave me a cold smirk as I red at him knowing


    he found it amusing.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± He mocked, carrying on down the path.


    ¡°Well, if you were a gentleman, you could have walked a little slower.¡± I retorted.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I never said I was a gentleman and we both know it¡¯s not a gentleman you crave.¡± He replied


    arrogantly, making my stomach flip.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ true. You win this round.¡±


    Because you agreed to the walk. I smiled wanting to lean into him, but I didn¡¯t move, walking beside


    him with no destination in mind.


    The wind whispered past us in a pleasant breeze and the asional person walking past cast a


    curious gaze our way. It was obvious that we were foreigners in this city.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you ever wonder where you are from? Or if you had a family?¡± I asked bravely. A frown flitted


    across his face, but he kept moving.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point in delving over something that I don¡¯t have?¡± He asked, his voice emotionless and


    hard. 1


    ¡°You must have had one somewhere¡­ maybe they thought you had died.¡± I persisted gently.


    He clenched his jaw.


    ¡°Or they¡¯re dead already.¡± His eyes were cold and hard as he stared ahead.


    ¡°What if-¡±


    ¡°If I had a family Yileyna, wouldn¡¯t they havee to look for me?¡± He had stopped now, ring coldly


    into my eyes.


    ¡°Maybe they actually thought-¡±


    ¡°I am not having this conversation. Drop it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only saying what if you have a family out there, maybe we can try.¡±


    ¡°I have no one.¡± His cold words clenched my heart painfully, and I could almost feel the agony in his


    voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, you have me.¡± I whispered, cing my hand on his chest.


    I was ready for his anger, for him to push me away or to scoff that I was nothing to him, but instead, he


    just looked¡­ uncertain. His eyes held several emotions before he looked away.


    ¡± Theon¡­¡±


    I had lost my family too, the pain of losing almost everyone you love and feeling alone was something I


    understood. ¡°Don¡¯t tie yourself to me little storm, you will only regret it.¡± He said quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s far toote for that Theon¡­ I¡­¡± My heart pounded, my nerves making me feel sick as I grasped


    onto the front of his shirt as he tried to turn away from me.


    ¡°I love you.¡± There, I said it, my heart was thumping with nerves. I admitted my feelings, feelings I never


    knew were so strong until this very moment. A flicker of surprise crossed his face before he frowned


    deeply and shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what love is, trust me, this infatuation with me is not love. One day both of us will wake


    up and realise that that was all it was¡­ a fleeting moment of infatuation.¡± He ran his fingers through my


    hair, slight tugging on my braids and threading his fingers into my locks at the nape of my neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t add meaningless names to this Yileyna, because in the end, it¡¯s only going to hurt you.¡± Don¡¯t


    add meaningless names¡­ but it wasn¡¯t meaningless¡­ I knew, in his own way, that he cared and that I


    had truly fallen for him¡­


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Theon, my feelings won¡¯t change, I know what I¡¯m feeling and it¡¯s my choice.¡± I whispered, but


    something about the look on his face told me I was losing this conversation.


    ¡°Nothing is forever, little storm. Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Theon-¡±


    He cut me off, cupping my chin with his free hand before iming my lips in a sizzling passionate


    kiss¡­


    Think what you want Theon, believe what you want, but this was my decision. I could love whomever I


    wanted, and my heart chose to love you¡­I¡¯ll stay silent. If those are words you don¡¯t want to hear, then


    that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll show you in my actions, I¡¯ll express my feelings for you in ways that don¡¯t include me


    speaking those words¡­I promise you.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    44. The King¡¯s Decision


    YILEYNA


    I opened my eyes and smiled, seeing Theon lying there; his eyes closed, his one arm under his head,


    the other one loosely draped over his chiseled stomach. Sexy, hot, and absolutely divine from every


    angle. I had a god in my bed, and I was notining, or more like he had me in his bed considering


    this was his cabin.


    I looked around the room and smiled, we were finally home.


    We had arrivedtest night and had all retreated to bed. The journey back had taken eleven days. In


    that time, there had been three attacks on the ship, but to everyone¡¯s shock, we had made it back


    without anyone dying or seriously injured. Everyone joked that having the Alpha king¡¯s daughter on


    board must have surely brought us luck.


    It was obvious that life at sea was extremely dangerous, and in thest decade the number of ships


    lost at sea only grew, but it was clear that luck had been on our side for this journey.


    I lifted my head, rolling onto my side so I could look at his handsome face, propping myself up on my


    elbow.


    Goddess, you sure didn¡¯t hold back when creating him¡­ The urge to run my fingers down his jaw


    overtook me and, reaching up, I brushed my fingertips down his perfectly carved jaw, only for his hand


    to grab my wrist a momentter and his eyes opened. They met mine, and I smiled, slightly tilting my


    head to the side.


    ¡°Morning.¡± I said softly as he removed his arm from under his head and pulled me on top of him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked, his gaze raking over my body. I was wearing a cotton shirt of his that


    I had pulled on afterst night¡¯s shower. It had been rather cold, but to my relief, he hadn¡¯t made a


    remark about me sleeping naked. I guess he must have been tired after that long journey. The shirt


    strained against my breasts, emphasizing the pinks of my ares, making my stomach flutter as his


    eyes darkened.


    ¡°I was only admiring you.¡± I replied, my eyes darkening as I tugged my hand free from his hold and bent


    down, letting my hair curtain our faces.


    ¡°I¡¯m rather jealous that you were given so much attention when you were created.¡±


    I kissed his neck, closing my eyes and cherishing the moment, knowing that it was one of those rare


    moments he seldom allowed me. I smiled as he yanked me back by my hair and I looked into his


    gorgeous eyes. See, so predictably Theon.


    ¡°Then perhaps you need to look in the mirror and realise what true beauty is.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, Theon never reciprocated my feelings for him that night. He never vocally


    said much unless we were in the throes of passion and he¡¯dpliment me.


    However, when it came to my beauty, he didn¡¯t hold back. It was obvious he found me very appealing


    and that made me happy, but deep down I wanted him to love my personality too. Love the person I


    was inside.


    My eighteenth birthday had happened on the ship, yet only Charlene remembered it, and I had asked


    her to not tell anyone else. It hurt, remembering what I and Mom had nned for it. I was meant to


    have a party, a grand one, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t meant to be. I don¡¯t kmow if Theon knew or not, but he didn¡¯t


    mention it.


    That night, I had simply told him I¡¯ll be sleeping with Charlene, and he had not even bothered replying.


    Yet the following day when I had been about to say something, he had growled that tonight, I was his.


    My possessive man


    I could call him mine, right? Barbara had shamelessly tried to flirt several times, but Theon hadn¡¯t given


    her even a moment of attention, so it was clear he only had eyes for me right?


    ¡°Oh, I know I¡¯m beautiful and I don¡¯t need to look in the mirror for that. You remind me of it often


    enough.¡± I replied smugly. He narrowed his eyes, pulling me close and pping my ass hard, sending a


    stinging pain through me.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky or I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson.¡± He growled, kissing my neck Yes please.


    I blushed at the fact that I enjoyed it. I was about to say something when he kissed my lips roughly,


    flipping us over so he was straddling me. I gasped against his lips as his hands slipped under my top,


    squeezing my breasts hard. I moaned loudly, feeling my core throb when suddenly he pulled away,


    irritation clear on his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, my heart thumping and my entire body tingling from his touch.


    ¡°The Alpha wants us to report in.¡± He replied coldly, tapping my thighs. He moved back before he went


    down between them, making me gasp when he bit my inner left thigh, sucking hard, sending pleasure


    coursing through me.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I moaned, wanting him to devour me, but instead he moved back, a tiny arrogant smirk on his


    face before he turned his back on me.


    ¡°As appealing as that sounds, we only have fifteen minutes before we are to meet the Alpha.¡±


    Fifteen minutes?!


    ¡°Shit!¡± I gasped, jumping up from the bed, rushing to my trunk and began rummaging inside for


    something to wear¡­


    Twelve minutester I had washed up, brushed my teeth and pulled on a ck high-neck, long -


    sleeved tunic dress which had a slit down to my waist, with a red corset around my waist and knee-high


    boots. I now wrapped my hair up into a bun as we walked down the pce hall. Half walking, half


    running to keep up with Theon¡¯s pace.


    Shit¡­ I wonder if th a would realise that we had been together? I¡¯m sure we smelt of one another¡­ Oh


    well, it was toote to think of that now and I wasn¡¯t a child¡­ ¡°Can those legs of yours move any faster,


    or are they simply only good for wrapping around my waist?¡± Theon remarked, looking back at me. I


    shot him a re.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my fault your long poles for legs move so fast.¡± I frowned. I didn¡¯t mind though; the view of


    his broad back and that ass was very appealing¡­ I just wished he would let me enjoy his body, but


    Theon was the type to always want control.


    ¡°Faster, little storm. If you carry on at that pace, I¡¯ll be tempted to train you myself and I assure you, I


    won¡¯t take it easy.¡±


    ¡°¡®I know you won¡¯t, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯d mind.¡± I whispered as he slowed at the door to the king¡¯s office. I


    reached over about to touch his abs when he grabbed my wrist, twisting me around and pulling me


    against him. My back pressed against his chest. My eyes widened, spotting the two guards that were


    trying to remain emotionless and professional as they guarded the king¡¯s office, but I could feel their


    eyes on us.


    ¡°Theon!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Not everything will be pleasure, little storm.¡± He whispered seductively.


    Even pain is wee, big boy. I hesitated, knowing the two men could hear, and for Theon to not even


    care about the guards surprised me. Did he forget what people in Astalion thought of me? The


    daughter of traitors¡­ Didn¡¯t he care for his own reputation?


    ¡°Point taken.¡± I whispered after a moment and tugged free from his hold. He gave me an arrogant look,


    knocking once on the door before simply opening it and entering the King¡¯s office. Charlene and


    Madelia were already there. The happiness on the king¡¯s face was obvious as he pped a hand on


    Charlene¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I knew it. I knew it!¡± He said grinning, as he turned to the both of us.


    I shut the door as Madelia looked at Theon.


    ¡°There¡¯s more, your majesty.¡± Madelia tried to speak, but the king just nodded.


    ¡°As long as she is the heart, then there is no fear. We just need to wake her abilities-¡±


    ¡°Her powers are sealed by magic that even the mage said he had nevere across before.¡± Theon


    cut in, his voice cold and sharp.


    The king¡¯s smile vanished, and he turned sharply to Madelia.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to tell me that?¡± He growled viciously.


    ¡°I was trying to your majesty, forgive me for not stating it fast enough.¡± She bowed her head, and I


    raised an eyebrow.


    It wasn¡¯t her fault¡­


    ¡°Yes, so making Charlene go through such intense and cruel training was wrong of you¡­ She isn¡¯t the


    one at fault for her powers, not awakening.¡± I stated, making all eyes turn on me. Walking over to


    Charlene, I ced my hands on her shoulders, looking at the king, who frowned deeply.


    ¡°Am I wrong, Alpha?¡± I challenged.


    ¡°Yes, you are. Intense emotions are often a way to break seals and barriers. So we will continue with it.


    In fact, maybe we need some more extreme measures¡­¡± The king replied to my shock.


    Charlene tensed, her heart thundering as I stared at the king


    ¡°What?¡± I asked quietly, but the king turned to Theon, clearly not bothered about my reactions or


    opinions.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I am correct, am I not, Theon? What do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°That is true. Intense pain or emotions can break magical seals, but there¡¯s also a risk of death, ¡±


    Theon said, his tone as normal as if he was stating the weather.


    Madelia frowned, looking at Charlene and I with concern.


    ¡°She is the heart, she won¡¯t die.¡± The King replied briskly, crossing his arms.


    I shook my head, irritation rising within me. I looked at Theon. Was he really not bothered?


    ¡°Are you in agreement with this?¡± I asked him quietly.


    Our eyes met, but he just looked away indifferently, making a stab of pain go through me. I hated how


    he treated Charlene so coldly. ¡°We could perhaps look for a way to break this seal.¡± Madelia


    suggested. The king shook his head dismissively.


    ¡°How? Time is short, the threat from the sea and the Obsidian Shadow Pack is growing by the day. Do


    you really think that we can just look for answers to something that we didn¡¯t even know was on her?


    Never has any mage picked up on it, and if Mage Wenyu himself has never seen such magic, the


    chances of finding a solution is low and an utter time waste.¡±


    ¡°Why would someone ce a seal on me to start with?¡± Charlene asked quietly.


    ¡°Sometimes as revenge for something our parents may have done.¡± I said icily, clenching my jaw.


    I heard Madelia gasp at my ill-hidden disrespect, but the king didn¡¯t react, I dared a sneaky look at him


    and saw him frowning deeply. ¡°Has the king perhaps made an enemy that we don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Theon¡¯s emotionless voice came, and I realised his voice had be slightly softer around me. But


    when we were somewhere publicly, that coldness returned with full force. To my utter surprise, the king


    didn¡¯t reply, running a hand through his hair, his heart beating a little faster than before, but the most


    shocking thing was the guilt that filled his eyes. Guilt he tried to mask but it was far toote, and with it,


    the ring question left my lips before I could stop myself.


    ¡°Is there anything thates to mind perhaps, Alpha?¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    45. A Monster


    THEON


    Charlene gasped, and a tense silence fell over the room. Yileyna¡¯s question hung in the air. It was


    impressive how she had asked that so bravely, a question that had been on my own mind. Maybe she


    was losing that innocence.


    I liked it.


    ¡°Nothing. I have done nothing.¡± He said quietly, but despite his words, he frowned deeply as he swiftly


    walked to the window, staring out into the distance


    That was not the reaction of someone who had done nothing. Andres was the type to have Yileyna


    thrown into the cells as a punishment for using him, unless of course, it hit home.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Charlene look up at Yileyna, poking her eyes out at her. A silent


    warning not to instigate the king. But the blonde bombshell simply shrugged and nced over at me.


    Our eyes met, and her heart began racing. She looked incredibly sexy in that little dress, and the way


    that corset wrapped her tiny waist¡­ I frowned, looking away, I hated how she distracted me.


    The king¡¯s words before I left, regarding Charlene and myself, crossed my mind, and the fact that I had


    returned to Astalion in some sort of rtionship with Yileyna¡­ I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t take it well, but his


    daughter was someone I¡¯d never choose even if she was thest woman left on Kadia.


    Yileyna yed with a strand of her blonde locks, catching my attention once more. Recently¡­ there


    was something about her that made my mind go nk, and it irritated me. I looked away and towards


    Andres, watching him calctingly.


    ¡°Maybe it was something you didn¡¯t think you did wrong¡­ Or perhaps something you don¡¯t want to talk


    about? But if there is something or anything that you can think of, isn¡¯t it better that we know so we can


    prepare rightfully for it?¡± I asked, emotionlessly. The king sighed, turning back towards us.


    ¡°I have many enemies, Theon, many¡­ Do you know that any pack that conquers the middlend


    bes the ultimate king. I have far too many enemies¡­¡± How many crimes did youmit for


    power? I resisted a scoff and nodded.


    ¡°Understood, however by sharing it we can work on a solution to this problem, or at least be able to


    narrow down who may have cast a seal on the princess.¡± He nodded, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°You women may leave.¡± He ordered.


    I almost smirked, he was trusting me¡­ He was so concerned about a threat from the outside that he


    didn¡¯t even think the greatest threat had already infiltrated these walls.


    All I needed was to light the match and watch as the entire city burned. With every passing day ¡­ that


    time wasing closer.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Charlene murmured, ¡°As future Alpha, shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Some Alpha she would be. There was nothing about her that was fit for that position. Sealed power or


    not.


    ¡°I am alive, Charlene. Leave.¡± Andresmanded.


    Madelia bowed her head and listened to Andres instantly, however the other two hesitated.


    ¡°But with the threats growing, if you want Charlene to learn to be a capable leader, you should allow


    her to observe such matters.¡± Yileyna added.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned slightly. Was it just me or was she speaking up far more than she used to as well?


    I tilted my head, observing her keenly.


    The day she turned eighteen, I had felt her aura. It was faint, butpared to before, it was there. I


    wondered if she was getting ready to shift and, with it, her wolf¡¯s presence was perhaps giving her


    more confidence¡­ Either way, she was a lot mouthier than before, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good


    thing or not¡­ Not that I¡¯d mind punishing her more often if she ran that mouth¡­ Andres walked over to


    the girls and looked down at Yileyna, a cold re on his face.


    ¡°There¡¯s something different about you.¡± He growled, his aura rolling off him.


    ¡°But I will not tolerate disrespect.¡±


    ¡°I know Alpha, I wasn¡¯t trying to be rude.¡± Yileyna said quietly.


    ¡°Dad! She¡¯s right, how can I learn to be the perfect sessor when I don¡¯t have any real-life


    experience?¡± Charlene said, quickly standing up and cing herself in the line of her father¡¯s wrath,


    whilst my much shorter doll moved to the side so she could see the Alpha, not standing for her friend to


    protect her.


    ¡°You need not worry, I will find you a mate who will be capable of running this kingdom.¡± Andres


    thundered, making Charlene flinch.


    Yileyna frowned, but when Charlene was about to leave, clearly giving up, Yileyna grabbed her arm


    and made her stay in her spot. Andres growled in frustration and turned to Yileyna.


    ¡°You! Get out!¡± He shouted, his aura raging around him.


    A sh of anger rushed through me. ¡°She¡¯s staying.¡± I said coldly before I could stop myself. 1


    Fuck.


    All three turned to me, and I made sure not to even look at Yileyna.


    Why the hell did I speak?


    ¡°Why would she stay? She is nothing more than an outcast.¡± Andres said coldly, his eyes zing as


    they burnt into me.


    ¡°She¡¯s our future beta female!¡± Charlene blurted out, making both Yileyna and I look at her sharply.


    No, she was not


    ¡°Theon will be Beta, Charlene, and I will make sure those rules stick even when you be Alpha.¡±


    He threatened.


    She nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Of course father, I mean, Yileyna is now Theon¡¯s woman, so she¡¯ll still be Beta female¡­¡±


    ¡°Charl!¡± Yileyna hissed, her eyes widening as she looked at me.


    Our eyes met, and the look of uncertainty and worry in her eyes surprised me.


    She acted so confident, yet¡­


    I tilted my head, unable to resist the tiny smirk that crossed my face at the look of shock on Andres¡¯s


    face.I wouldn¡¯t address it, but I wouldn¡¯t deny it either.


    ¡°Can we get to business?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We have been at sea for nearly a month, I would ideally like to go for a run and get back to my training


    regime.¡±


    Andres looked at his daughter, a sh of anger clear on his face before his gaze turned upon me.


    ¡®I see you as a son, Theon, don¡¯t make this mistake for a woman¡¯s looks.¡¯ He said icily through the link.


    If I¡¯m to take a woman, at least she should be one I find appealing. There is no use for women other


    than for pleasure and entertainment.


    ¡®I appreciate the concern, but I would prefer it if the king did not intrude into my personal life. ¡®I replied


    emotionlessly. He frowned, sighing with clear irritation, before he walked to his desk and took a seat


    behind it.


    ¡®Very well, but I have been there.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t bother replying to him.


    I saw Yileyna nce at me, but I ignored her as well, wondering what the king was about to tell us.


    Would he mention what he had done long ago or did the Alpha king have a lot more skeletons in his


    wardrobe?


    ¡°What is said in this room stays here.¡± He said quietly after several moments, running his hand through


    his straggly hair.


    None of us spoke as we waited for him to continue.


    ¡°Many, many years ago, long before I met Soleil, I crossed paths with a woman, one who had a charm


    that was undeniable. It was just a short meeting, yet when I told her that was all it was, she took


    offence and promised that she would get her revenge for betraying her.¡±


    I frowned, sounded like a woman scorned. What had that got to do with anything? Where was this


    headed?


    ¡°Would she even be capable of such magic, or asking someone to get revenge in this manner?That


    alone doesn¡¯t seem to make sense.¡± I stated, crossing my arms.


    ¡°Oh she would¡­ in her anger, she took her true form. She was no woman but a monster of the sea. A


    siren.¡±


    The girls gasped, and my eyes widened in surprise. The king nodded, sighing heavily.


    ¡°When you said a magic that the mage did not recognise, I fear that it was from her. If that is the case,


    then I truly don¡¯t know any other way but to push Charlene to her limits and ultimately break the seal


    upon her powers.¡±


    The room fell silent, but the story just seemed¡­ empty. Unless of course, there were parts he wasn¡¯t


    telling us. I nced at the girls and then back at the king.


    ¡°Well if we are done¡­ If youdies could leave, I need to discuss something with the Alpha.¡± I said.


    Both girls exchanged looks before Yileyna nodded, and the king snorted, his irritation obvious as he lit


    himself a cigar.


    ¡°They listened to you, yet not me.¡± He growled when the door snapped shut behind them.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I said, watching him sharply. ¡°Would you like to tell me the real version of that story?


    Andres froze, before looking at me hesitantly. He sat back in his seat, making it creak slightly.


    ¡°This is why I am telling you to choose your future wisely. Theon, you have great potential. I can see


    you as the future Alpha king.


    So could I, but I didn¡¯t need a woman to get that title.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I lied. That woman¡­ monster, whatever you wish to call her, came to me when I had gone for a


    walk. It was night, Soleil told me she was pregnant, for the third time. After two miscarriages, I was


    giving up hope and I needed an outlet¡­¡±


    So he didn¡¯t want to mention that fact in front of Charlene. His infidelity to his true mate was something


    I wasn¡¯t expecting, but then again, it wasn¡¯t so umon. I remained silent, letting him continue.


    ¡°She was very alluring, beautiful, and she seemed to understand what I was going through, despite


    obviously being rather drunk.¡± He sounded disgusted.


    ¡°One thing led to another, and even though I knew Soleil would know what was happening, I didn¡¯t


    care. I was angry that she was unable to even bear one child. The following day, I awoke to the water


    coming up to my knees, and to my horror, where her legs should have been was nothing other than a


    tail.¡±


    I felt sick at the very thought, I¡¯m surprised he was even alive after fucking one of those monsters.


    ¡°Realising what I had done, I tried to choke her to death, but she awoke and the reality of what


    happened settled in. I thought I saw fear and panic in her, but she was probably acting the part as she


    begged for me to let her go. We struggled, but soon she managed to free herself and her true colours


    were revealed. She told me that I needed to take responsibility for my actions. I tried to kill her, but I


    failed, and she survived by jumping into the ocean and vanished. I never saw her again, but thest


    words she spoke were that she would get her revenge.¡±


    He shook his head, and I frowned, trying to digest everything the king had just said. Did that siren


    return tond to get her revenge? Wouldn¡¯t killing the king¡¯s daughter have been more suitable? If this


    was true¡­ it meant she had to be from the imperial family. They were the only ones who were able to


    walk onnd¡­ Was this siren part of that family? I¡¯m sure


    she must have been. Did they know about the prophecy? Was she able to see the gift in Charlene and


    sealed her powers away until they could make sure of it? There were too many questions and my


    knowledge wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°It must be her¡­ She has a grudge¡­¡± The king¡¯s muttering brought me from my thoughts.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s say it was her, why would she seal the princess¡¯s power rather than simply killing her? I feel


    there¡¯s more to this.¡± Andres nodded gravely.


    ¡°Yes, I feel the same, unless of course there¡¯s a reason behind it¡­ Charlene has always been heavily


    protected since she was a child. I do not see how anyone could have gotten past the walls to the city.¡±


    ¡°More questions but no proper answers¡­¡± I mused thoughtfully.


    ¡°Yes¡­ and I think Charlene¡¯s extreme training must begin as soon as possible. We need the ability of


    the heart. The Obsidian Shadow pack is moving very fast¡­¡± I zoned him out, pondering over the


    information he had given. I needed the princess¡¯ ability to reveal itself¡­ Whoever held the heart of


    Kadia, held the power to conquer the world. I needed advice¡­ I think it is high time that I contacted


    him.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    46. A Home Where You Are


    YILEYNA


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Dad told us everything.¡± Charlene sighed as we walked down the hall.


    I nodded in agreement, our voices echoing in the halls.


    The windows were frosted, a sign that winter was truly here.


    ¡°I agree.¡± I replied, sighing.


    ¡°Thatment about finding you a man to handle the Alpha title


    ¡°Yeah, it annoyed me too. Hey, wait, surely he¡¯ll tell Theon the full story right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing so, he loves him far more than me.¡± I replied, rolling my eyes.


    The Alpha seemed to dislike me more and more as ofte.


    ¡°But Theon loves you! So, you can seduce the answers out of him and then share with me?¡± She


    nudged me, blinking hopefully. I stopped and nted my hands on my hips.


    ¡°Seriously, my queen? Do you think theon would spill?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he spills enough, what is a few small secrets?¡± She winked suggestively at me, and it took me


    a second to realise what she meant.


    My eyes widened as I blushed.


    ¡°Charl!¡±


    She burst intoughter, and I shoved her lightly.


    ¡°Ouch, you are getting stronger.¡± She said,ughing.


    ¡°I wish.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious.¡± She persisted, herughter fading, and she looked at me curiously.


    ¡°Hmm, am I?¡± I asked, smirking and flexing my muscles.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious¡­. look.¡± She pulled up her sleeve, showing me the small mark on her arm where I had


    shoved her.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe you¡¯re getting closer to shifting.¡±


    She smiled warmly at me, and I felt a flicker of hope inside, the same hope in her beautiful green eyes.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t feel different, maybe¡­ who knows.¡± I hope so. Please let it be so.


    ¡°Well, I need to go get my contraception charm renewed! See you!¡±


    ¡°Ooo, I am jealous you get to have some of that sexy fine ass every day!¡± Charlene pouted.


    ¡± You are yet to tell me the full details!¡± ¡°I told you enough! What do you want me to tell you? Every little


    thing?¡± I replied,ughing.


    ¡°Well, it would at least be nice to know exactly¡­¡± She turned and waved her hand in farewell,


    motioning with her eyes to the side, and I turned to see Theon walking down the hallway.


    ¡± Bye!¡±


    Charlene ran off, and I pouted.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I asked, looking him over, my eyes falling to the front of his sweatpants.. Goddess


    those should be illegal¡­ Why did he look so dangerously sexy all the time?


    ¡°No, but if you and the princess spent a little less time talking about sex and more actually training,


    perhaps the Silver Moon Pack may have a better reputation for its future.¡± He replied, arrogantly


    brushing past me.


    My mouth fell open at the insult, and at the fact that he had heard us.


    ¡°We don¡¯t always talk about sex¡­¡± I protested, sticking my tongue out behind his back.


    ¡°Childish and horny. Perfect traits, little storm.¡± He added sarcastically before he walked off.


    Well, I better go get this renewed and then I would go to the market before I headed home. I paused


    mid-step, a soft smile crossing my lips.


    Home is where the heart is.


    I nced down the hall, the way Theon had gone, and felt a pleasant warmth fill me. Our home.


    Turning, I ran towards the hospital wing¡­


    ¡ª¨C


    Looking around the kitchen, I smiled sheepishly. I had gotten a little carried away¡­ Ok, very carried


    away, and lugging all this home had been exhausting!


    There were baskets and bags full of fresh vegetables, fruits, eggs, flour, spices, and many other items


    to make some baked goodies for dessert. As well as some bottled juices and an entire bag of meat and


    poultry.


    The house was literally empty and it had nothing to do with us being at sea, it was obvious Theon didn¡¯t


    cook.


    ¡°Ok, where to start¡­¡±


    Put the shopping away and organize it?


    Yes, Mom always did that first.


    I began going through the bags, deciding what to cook and cing what I would use onto the worktop.


    Once I had made up my mind, I wrapped the extra meat and poultry up and ced them into the cooler


    box. I would make sure to use that up over the next two days, so nothing went to waste.


    I got to work dicing the onions once the shopping was all put away and took out one of the new pans I


    had bought.


    I began humming as I worked, remembering the sea shanty¡¯s Leto and the others would sing. I wonder


    if I¡¯ll meet any of them ever again? I didn¡¯t miss Barbara, but I¡¯d like to see Cleo, Leto, Bobbie, even


    Flynn again. I opened the window above the sink, despite the sharp wind, and nced at the time.


    Good, I still had a few hours until Theon would return. Training and his other duties would take him a


    while. After coating the chicken with spices, I set it aside and added mince to the pan, whilst throwing


    some vegetables into a second.


    I smiled, I just hoped Theon would like it¡­


    Two hourster, I had just taken a shower and slipped into a simple yet figure-hugging strapless ck


    dress. I left my hair open and after some hesitation, settled on winged liner, a touch of blush, and red


    lipstick. 1


    I picked up the small studs I had selected from Mom¡¯s jewellery box and a few bracelets, putting them


    on. Finishing with a spritz of fragrance.Did I look like I was trying too hard?


    I sat there, suddenly feeling vulnerable. Staring back at me was a woman I didn¡¯t recognise. I looked so


    in control and confident, yet deep inside I was scared to lose him. I didn¡¯t want to push so hard that he


    backed away, but at the same time, I wanted to do things for him¡­


    I shook my head, I needed to stop being doubtful. I should check the roast chicken in the oven!


    I stood up and left the bedroom, I had closed the window not long ago as it had begun to rain. The


    hearth was zing, and the entire cabin was glowing. The table was set with the juice bottles, which I


    had ced in the cooling box, and two ce settings. I hoped Theon would be here soon because the


    food was ready.


    I ted the servings of chili and rice and carried it to the table. Setting the bowl of sd, sauces, and


    roasted chicken in the middle. I finished by cing the roasted vegetables in the centre.


    The sound of rain beginning to patter down was weing in the background, and I hummed a song


    as I adjusted the dishes on the table. The door opened and I turned to see Theon standing there. He


    was halfway through the door, ducking slightly as if not wanting to get soaked, but he had stopped in


    his tracks.


    His eyes scanned the cabin, lingering on the kitchen where the chocte cake I had made stood ready


    for us, and then to the table, full of food, before his eyes finally settled on me.


    My heart hammered as I held his gaze, suddenly feeling as if maybe I shouldn¡¯t have done this. I


    couldn¡¯t read what was going on in his mind as he stood there, his eyes fixed on mine. Rain began


    pouring down faster but he didn¡¯t move.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long we stood there before his eyes trailed over me and I wondered if the dress really


    was too much.


    My stomach twisted when I saw him nce over his shoulder, almost as if contemting to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining. Close the door.¡± I said, my voiceing out softer than it was meant to.


    He frowned slightly, before he scanned the cabin once more, ¡°What is this?¡± He asked, his voice cold


    and harsh, sending a sharp stab of pain through my chest.


    ¡°I just, I missed a home-cooked meal and I¡°.


    ¡°I told you to be responsible for your own food, not mine.¡± He cut in, coldly.


    My heart pounded, and I felt the familiar prickle in my eyes. Do not cry.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that arrangement still held.¡± I whispered, looking down at the food I had cooked. I could


    feel his eyes burning into me, but I refused to meet his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­ I¡¯ll drop off the extra tomorrow at the orphanage. I¡¯ll wrap it up!¡± I hurried to the kitchen area,


    my heart pounding as I crouched down, opening the cab with shaking hands and took out the few


    scarce containers he had. I stood up, gasping, and dropping the tubs when I realised Theon was right


    in front of me.


    I stepped back, staring into those unreadable eyes that glinted with emotions I couldn¡¯t read.


    ¡°You usually argue. What happened today?¡± He asked quietly. There was no hostility in his tone, and


    my heart clenched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± I turned away from him, brushing under my eyes, not wanting him to see them.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think you deserve my hard work.¡± I added lightly, trying to hide my heartbreak.


    I was about to bend down to pick up the fallen containers when his arms wrapped around me from


    behind, pulling me roughly into his chest knocking the breath from me.


    ¡°Maybe not, but since you¡¯ve set the table¡­¡± His lips touched my bare shoulders.


    My heart pounded, but I didn¡¯t know what to make of it.


    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± I asked, pulling out of his arms and looking up at him.


    I couldn¡¯t pretend this didn¡¯t happen, I needed to know¡­


    He frowned, before looking away.


    ¡°No. I just¡­ I¡¯m not used to this.¡± He said quietly, a deep frown furrowing his handsome face as he


    scanned the cabin.


    My heart ached at his words, and I realised he had just been taken by surprise. Theon¡¯s reflex was to


    put his walls up. I smiled gently, and stepped closer. Although I wanted to cup his face, I knew Theon


    wouldn¡¯t allow me to do that, so I simply tossed my hair over my shoulder and looked up at him.


    ¡°Well if you treat me well, I could help you get used to it?¡± I suggested casually, with a small shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here, for as long as you let me.¡± He didn¡¯t reply, but I was beginning to understand that the


    conflicted look in his eyes was him fighting his emotions.


    You need to take the next step, Theon¡­


    I ced my hands on his chest, our eyes meeting. After a moment, he ran his fingers through my hair


    before twisting his fingers into my locks and yanking me closer.


    Now my turn.


    Amber meeting grey, and this time I was the one to lean up, pressing my lips against his, sending off


    fireworks through my entire body. His free arm wrapped around my waist tightly and he deepened the


    kiss, taking control. Our bodies pressed together so perfectly, and for a moment I truly felt that we were


    made for one another. Were we?

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    47. A Disappointment


    YILEYNA


    We broke apart, my arousal scenting the air and therge poky thing that was pressing against my


    stomach told me I wasn¡¯t the only one who was turned on.


    ¡°As much as skipping dinner sounds very appealing, I am starved.¡± I whispered, running my hand over


    his package. His eyes zed and he kissed my neck hungrily, making me whimper.


    ¡°I n to have you for dessert anyway.¡± He replied. His hand was still holding the side of my neck and


    face as he moved back slightly, his face inches from mine, our eyes locked. I looked away from his


    intense amber eyes and led the way to the table. I took a seat, then Theon sat down opposite me,


    scanning the table.


    ¡°I never knew you could cook. Unless of course, it just looks good¡­ I¡¯m mentally prepared to be food


    poisoned.¡±


    I gave him a pointed look.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get food poisoning! Besides, you¡¯re a werewolf. You can eat raw meat and live. But you


    don¡¯t need to worry because my cooking is very good. I¡¯m good at many things, actually. Apart from


    shifting, I have excelled in every field, but I guess it doesn¡¯t matter when the most important thing is


    where I¡¯mcking.¡±


    I sighed, picking up my fork.


    ¡°Do you feel any differenttely?¡± He asked as he began eating. Why did everything he do look so


    hot? The way his lips wrapped around that spoonful of his chilli¡­


    He cocked an eyebrow, and I quickly cleared my head.


    ¡°Different? Not really, but Charlene said I¡¯m stronger now.¡± I replied, taking the cork out of the juice


    bottle and pouring it into two sses,


    ¡°She has a point.¡±


    I looked at him, almost dropping my fork.


    ¡°Did you actually just agree with Charlene?¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply and picked up his ss.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it during sex.¡± He stated bluntly, making my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Meaning?¡± I pouted.


    ¡°Meaning your wolf is probably awakening.¡± I nodded, my hope soaring inside. I looked at him


    thoughtfully, wondering if I should ask him if the king had said anything else in the room after I had left.


    Deciding to go for it, I took a roasted potato and bit into it slowly.


    ¡°So, what did the king say once Charlene and I left the office?¡± I asked.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°And why would I share that?¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Really? At least say something that is partially believable.¡±


    I pouted.


    ¡°Well¡­ the king doesn¡¯t treat Charlene or I seriously. This involves the entire kingdom, he can¡¯t just not


    share it with us.¡± I said, watching as Theon broke some of the roast chicken off and ced it on his


    te.


    ¡°Hmm, because what he did was something he wasn¡¯t proud of.¡±


    ¡°Well, obviously he told us that ¨C wait! Are you about to tell me what the king said?¡± I asked, unable to


    hide my curiosity.


    ¡°Sure, because after you hear it, you won¡¯t have the guts to tell the princess.¡± He said, smirking coldly. I


    frowned, my excitement vanishing.


    What did he mean¡­


    ¡°The king lied, this siren he cheated with, wasn¡¯t before he met his mate. The Alpha, rather than


    celebrate and pamper his queen when she¡¯d just found out she was pregnant with the princess,


    decided to go and sleep with someone else.¡± Theon didn¡¯t hide the disgust in his voice, and I didn¡¯t


    me him.


    I felt¡­ I ced my fork down, no longer having any appetite. Any respect I had for the king was


    diminishing as I tried to look for logic or reason that would save his reputation.


    ¡°Sirens are seductive creatures. Maybe he was seduced¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but not once did he say he was lured into her charms. He, in fact, didn¡¯t seem to try and even


    hide that part.¡± He replied, eating his food unbothered.


    ¡°That¡¯s appalling¡­ Luna Soleil is his true mate, which meant she would have felt him cheating. ¡°I


    mumbled, feeling so bad for the Luna.


    Theon simply gave a small nod. He was right, there was no way that I was going to tell Charlene that.


    Dinner was over and I was still lost in thought. What I had hoped to be a light and pleasant evening had


    turned rather gloomy. I cleared the table as Theon put some milk to heat in the pan without even asking


    me, and I smiled


    I loved having the coffee that he made.


    I ced the dirty dishes in the sink and packed away the leftovers.


    ¡°Can you pass me the knife?¡± I asked, pointing to the knives in the pot near the cooker.


    He looked down at me, giving me a once over before he stepped back slightly, allowing me to squeeze


    past. I rolled my eyes at the tiny space he was allowing me. I slid past him, trying not to focus on his


    body heat behind me and grabbing the knife. Very aware of his body brushing against my ass, sending


    a ripple of electricity through me, it made me crazy.


    ¡°Careful not to get burnt.¡± He murmured huskily, his hand on my stomach as he pressed me into him,


    making my heart pound.


    His lips met my neck for a moment and my heart fluttered, before I slipped away from his hold and


    looking up at him.


    I love you.


    I wanted to say it out loud¡­ every night and every morning¡­ but I couldn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want him to


    push me away. ¡°So, was the food edible at least?¡± I asked, trying to get rid of the sexual tension that


    had fallen over us.


    ¡°Did my four helpings not answer that question?¡±


    ¡°A simple ¡®yes I liked it would have sufficed.¡± I smirked as I began slicing the gooey choctey cake.


    ¡°Do you not know how to answer a question directly?¡±


    ¡°I do, I just don¡¯t dopliments unless it involves you being a good girl in bed.¡±


    My eyes widened, and despite the blush that coated my cheeks, his words shut me uppletely. I


    was smiling. He turned the cooker off, pouring the milk into the two mugs and mixing them into a


    pleasant froth. I picked up a slice of cake with the knife and my finger for support and ced it onto a


    te before cing a second slice in another te. I was about to reach for a paper towel when Theon


    grabbed my wrist and raised my hand to his lips.


    My heart pounded as he ran his tongue up my finger licking off the slightly sticky chocte ganache


    from my finger.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± He said quietly his eyes trailing over me as he let go off my hand and took the knife from


    me. He brushed his finger up the de, scooping up the bits of cake before slipping his finger into my


    mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    My core knotted and I only managed to nod as I tasted the chocte cake that I knew mom would be


    proud of. He ced the knife down without even looking away and slowly slipped his finger out tracing


    my lips with it


    ¡°Oh and one more thing¡­ You look beautiful tonight.¡±


    The following day, I awoke to an empty bed. I was naked remembering how amazingst night was,


    although I was feeling it now, along with the fading marks that covered my body.


    Theon was gone and I assumed it was for training. I decided to head out to do some training too. After


    all, I had be rather rxed, and a theory had cropped up in my mind. Just the way they wanted to


    push Charlene to break her seal, would me exerting myself result in my wolf awakening?


    It sounded like something that might work. Why not try? Should I ask Theon to train me? Maybe his


    gruelling training would help me¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll try it.


    I had just gotten dressed and was rummaging through Mom¡¯s jewelry box, when I picked up the small


    brown square. The pendant from the trader in Bellmead.


    The image of the siren girl came to mind, and my stomach filled with guilt.


    I sighed as I unwrapped the brown paper and removed the locket. It was a dark metal. The chain was


    delicate yet strong, and the oval charm at the end had an intricate pattern of swirls and leaves all


    wrapped around a slightly dull brown gem. I think a little clean-up of it would make it look a lot prettier


    than it is currently.


    Hmm¡­ Was it a stolen item?


    It was heavy and the chain was rather long, I think it would fall to just below my breasts. It looked like


    under all the grime the quality may be good¡­ I¡¯ll soak it in some vinegar. That would get it a little


    cleaned up.


    I quickly left the bedroom and walked over to the kitchen area. I took out the vinegar bottle I had bought


    yesterday and poured some of it into a bowl. If it was made of cheap metal, it would get ruined, but


    there was no point in me keeping it if it was of no use. I rinsed the topyer of dirt off before drying it


    and dropping it in the vinegar, cing the bowl on the windowsill before I left the cabin, locking up


    behind me.


    Feeling watched, I turned to see two young women watching me from over the small fence.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I asked as a vicious wind blew past me, making my hair blow around me.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    They exchanged looks before the older of the two cleared her throat.


    ¡°We just hope you know what you are doing. You are ruining Beta Theon¡¯s reputation by living with


    him.¡± She said haughtily. Yeah, this was one thing that I did not miss at sea¡­ In fact, it was foolish of


    me to think that things would be normal again when I returned. Nothing had changed, people hadn¡¯t


    forgotten what had happened. It was a shame. People forgot the good fast, but when it was something


    bad¡­ no one forgot. Which was a reminder that I still needed to prove Mom and Dad¡¯s innocence.


    Somehow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your precious Beta isn¡¯t a child and knows what he wants or doesn¡¯t. Perhaps it¡¯s better if you


    advise him instead.¡± I said. I walked past them, not waiting for a reply.


    I was not going to let anyone get me down.I looked around. The asional person walked past,


    minding their own business, all bundled up in thick fur coats. I was surprised people were already


    wrapping up so warmly, I didn¡¯t find it too cold yet. I looked at the dark grey skies and frowned slightly,


    thinking of what the king had said. That threats were growing ever stronger¡­ I needed to shift so I


    could at least be part of our ranks and fight for my city and for my kingdom¡­

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    48. Love & Thoughts


    THEON


    Last night still reyed in my mind, and although another day hade and gone, I couldn¡¯t bring


    myself to return to the cabin. It had felt too¡­ intimate. Against my better instincts, I had been unable to


    hurt her by walking out. That in itself should be warning enough for me. She was having an effect on


    me, far more than she should. I should have walked outst night, but seeing the hurt in her eyes¡­


    Fuck I wish I could say it was how ravishing she looked that made me stay, but it wasn¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t want to see tears in her eyes, unless, of course, they were caused by when we were getting


    physical¡­ Just the thought of her naked body made my dick twitch. Was I falling for her?


    Was I even capable of that? I had spent years trying to squash all my feelings, so why was she able to


    break the imprable shield I had ced around myself?


    ¡°Here you go, handsome.¡± The blonde who had just ced a fresh tankard in front of me said in a flirty


    tone.


    I cast her a cold re, not bothering to even spare her a word.


    That was another issue. I was someone who had no shame in admitting that I didn¡¯t mind admiring a


    sexy body when I saw one, but that was until Yileyna came into the picture¡­


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. She was the most talked-about woman, especially among the


    epsilon ranked warriors. When they were drunk or unmated, I have heard enough about her. There was


    no such thing as getting enough when it came to Yileyna.


    I closed my eyes, trying to control my anger that was beginning to rise.


    I had loved once¡­but it had been different than what I have with Yileyna. I always put it down to simply


    desiring her, butst night my actions proved that wasn¡¯t the case.


    I picked up the tankard, gulping it down in one go and mming the empty tankard onto the table.


    Yileyna¡­ What will happen when she learns the truth? Was there a part of her that would side with


    me? Will she forgive me for what I have done? Do I care?


    ¡®I love you.Her words rang in my mind, and I almost believed them, even if I knew she was just


    delusional Iyara¡­


    The music in the tavern faded away as my mind went back to the young girl I had once opened my


    heart to¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve shifted now. Are you excited for the full moon tonight? Do you think maybe we are mates?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I asked, looking up into her chocte-coloured eyes as she straddled me.


    The sun was shining brightly as Iy on the grass, arms behind my head. Her dark hair bounced


    around her in pretty curls. She was tall and slender, with a toned body and beautiful ebony skin. The


    daughter of one of our strongest warriors. I wasn¡¯t sure how we ended up talking, but it became


    something more. We hadn¡¯t taken the final step¡­ but I think it was only a matter of time before she


    gave herself to me.


    ¡°Not really¡­ I think it¡¯s better¡­ if we¡¯re not mates?¡± She mused, looking up at the sky. She was


    gorgeous. Right now the way the sun was shining on her¡­ Fuck, she needed to get off of me.


    I sat up, pushing her off lightly.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I said, not looking at her as her eyes filled with concern.


    ¡°Yes, and the only reason I¡¯m saying that is because if something were to happen to me, I don¡¯t want


    you to die.¡± She whispered, twisting her fingers in herp.


    I smirked, looking over at her.


    ¡°Yeah, and do you think if I took you as my mate that I¡¯d let anything happen to you?¡±


    The smile that lit up her face took my breath away, and I was unable to stop myself from giving her a


    small smile of my own¡­


    I frowned remembering how we didn¡¯t end up being mates, but she confessed her love once more.


    That night when she gave herself to me¡­ I realised I couldn¡¯t do it. She was far too innocent for what I


    was nning to do¡­ I took her first time, but then I walked away, telling her that it had been a mistake.


    I broke her that night¡­ but I had stayed away after that, cutting off all contact with her.


    Why couldn¡¯t I do it with Yileyna? Was it because she wasn¡¯t as innocent and gentle as Iyara? Was it


    because no matter how rough or twisted I became, there was no fear in her sinful eyes? She craved


    more¡­ She weed my anger and rage¡­ almost as if she was the perfect match¡­


    The door mming open and the sound of loud talking made me nce towards it, only to see Niki,


    Kyson, and a few of their cronies enter. A blistering re of anger rushed through me, remembering


    what they had done to Yileyna. I wasn¡¯t one to forget my enemies¡­ Niki and Kyson would be the


    first I¡¯d kill when the time came.


    ¡°Sana! ¡®The usual, beautiful!¡± Niki called out, blowing a kiss at one of the women.


    I lifted my empty tankard and instantly one of the women was at my side, filling it up for me.


    ¡°Can I get you anything else, Sir Theon?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No.¡± I replied coldly as Niki and his group took a seat at the only table they could find in this


    crowded ce. A table that was right in front of me, I think it was time I got out of here. I picked up my


    newly filled tankard when Niki spoke.


    ¡°Rumours are going around Beta to be Theon, that you have taken the traitors¡¯ daughter as your


    whore.¡±


    Our eyes met, his smirk faltered when he sensed the murderous intent in my gaze.


    I wanted to vent my frustration and it looks like I just found my distraction.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given the warning time and fucking time again, yet it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s not getting through to you.¡±


    I replied coldly. And as much as I wanted to rip him limb from limb right now, I had to wait. I couldn¡¯t


    ruin my mission because of my anger. I stood up, dropping a few coins on the table, and walked over to


    Niki. I grabbed him by the scruff of his cor, his smirk vanishing as the other men around him


    tensed.


    ¡°Yileyna De¡¯Lacor is not my whore but my woman, and possibly your future beta female. So make sure


    you learn to respect her. Do you know the punishment for disrespecting your superiors, Levin?¡± I


    hissed, twisting my hand and tightening the fabric around his neck viciously, cutting off his oxygen


    supply.


    I knew this would only give birth to more rumours, but I¡¯d had enough.


    He grabbed my wrist, as he struggled to get free from my hold.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Kyson growled, so I turned my murderous re on him.


    He looked away, and I mmed Niki back violently, knocking his chair onto the ground, his head hit


    the floor with a satisfying crunch.


    The smell of blood filled the air. He groaned in pain.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I hate repeating myself, but I¡¯ll do it this one fucking time. Disrespecting Yileyna means disrespecting


    me, and I don¡¯t tolerate any kind of disrespect. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Silence and the beating of several hearts followed.


    I fucking thought so. Turning, I left the Three Horseman¡¯s Tavern, ncing up at the night sky.I hoped


    he got my message soon, I needed to meet him before we take our next step¡­

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    49. Hot & Hard


    YILEYNA


    Theon had arrived sometimete at night, he seemed rather quiet, and that¡¯s saying something for


    Theon. He had told me Charlene¡¯s training was beginning today and it would be under Madelia and


    himself. I had just asked if I could attend too.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to handle seeing her go through it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked concerned, as I removed the pendant from the vinegar and began


    scrubbing it.


    Wow, it was looking so much better, and the stone was beginning to look a little less dull brown. I


    carried on scrubbing it firmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say the techniques are usually used for torture.¡± He said, drinking his coffee from where he


    was sitting at the table, looking as godly as ever. I frowned deeply, a re of anger going through me.


    ¡°Does the king know?¡± I asked sharply.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the one who rmended several of the methods. We had a meeting with the princess


    yesterday afternoon too. She knows it¡¯s going to be brutal, but we need her powers to awaken.¡±


    ¡°But then¡­ at least let mee so I can give her moral support.¡± I insisted, feeling my irritation


    towards the king rising as I brushed my hair out of my face.


    ¡°No, you will just get in the way.¡± His voice held finality, but I wasn¡¯t going to back down that fast.


    ¡°What if I participate in the training?¡± That caught his attention, he looked at me sharply.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a wolf.¡±


    ¡°That is my point. What if this same intense training helps me awaken my wolf and shift?¡±


    ¡°You mean to force the shift?¡± He asked quietly, watching me with a very calcting expression as he


    ced his mug on the table.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. Like you said, you can feel my aura a little, and I¡¯m already eighteen. I need to shift soon ¡­


    Yesterday I went for training and you and Charlene were right, I am stronger now.¡±


    His frown deepened, as I continued scrubbing at the pendant and rinsed it. I think another day or two in


    the vinegar might help break up theyers of dirt that had built up. Emptying the old vinegar out, I


    poured in some fresh and dropped the pendant back in, cing it on the windowsill.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I bought it in Bellmead, well the man actually conned me of several coins and gave me this ne,


    but it¡¯s really filthy. I¡¯m trying to clean it.¡±


    ¡°You could bin it, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not worth the time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my choice. Since I paid for it, I should at least see if it¡¯s worth anything. Besides, it¡¯s rather


    heavy, surely it must be worth something.¡±


    It cost me gold!


    ¡°I never knew you were so stingy.¡± He remarked mockingly.


    I rinsed my hands and looked at him. Going over, I took the mug from the table and ced it on the


    worktop.


    ¡°Although Mom and Dad left a good amount in the vault at the bank, I no longer earn anything as I am


    not the future beta or even a warrior. So, I need to spend my money wisely.¡±


    ¡°Yet you splurged on all these groceries and food products.¡± He reminded me pointedly.


    ¡°Those were for us.¡± I replied.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t received even one gold coin from the king since Mom and Dad died, even when I was


    still the prospective future beta¡­¡±


    Seeing his eyes turn cold and a frown crossing his face, I changed the subject.


    ¡°Anyway, can I take part in the training then?¡±


    Right now, I didn¡¯t want him to say anything hurtful. It was painful as it was, the fact that I hadn¡¯t seen


    the warning signs from the king. Not to mention that talking about Mom and Dad hurt enough without


    any additional issues being brought up.


    I looked over at him when he didn¡¯t reply, a frown on his face.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Are you listening?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You never thought to question the Alpha or go to the Pack ounts manager?¡±


    I was surprised he was fixated on that part.


    ¡°Money was thest thing on my mind.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing anything for the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You went on a trip. Everyone on that trip was paid for risking their lives.¡± His voice was cold, and I


    could feel his irritation rising.


    I dried my hands and walked over to him, smiling softly.


    ¡°Tell me, Theon, are you angry for me?¡± I teased, perching on the edge of the table in front of him.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°No, just a little concerned at your level of stupidity. You won¡¯t get far in the world if you carry on with


    that mindset.¡± He said coldly.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll try to keep that in mind.¡± I said, looking down at his lips.


    Goddess¡­ His lips were so kissable¡­


    ¡°I can see exactly how long that stayed in your mind, a little distracted aren¡¯t we, little storm?


    He reached over, wrapping his hand around my throat as he pulled me closer.


    ¡°You distract me.¡± I replied, slipping off the table and straddling him.


    My heart was pounding as his eyes zed, his lips crashing against mine in a hungry kiss. His free


    hand squeezed my ass, making me moan as my core throbbed.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± I whimpered, grinding against his crotch.


    ¡°Fuck, I had somewhere to be.¡± He growled, attacking my neck with rough kisses.


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t agreed to let me¡­ attend.¡± I moaned, trying to focus when pleasure was erupting


    through me. He let go of my neck, grabbing my breast, as his lips travelled down my corbones.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why I should agree.¡± He replied huskily, I could barely focus, feeling the hard shaft in his


    pants that made my pussy clench with an insatiable hunger.


    ¡°I can make it up to you¡­¡± I whispered, raking my nails down his chest and leaning in, I kissed his neck


    sensually, feeling him throb.


    ¡°Agree, and tonight I¡¯ll treat you like the king you are fuck!¡±


    Something in my words had made his eyes sh, and he stood up, turning me and pushing me down


    on the table. With one swift movement, he yanked my pants down, unzipping his own and mming


    into me so harshly that it made me cry out in pain. His hands ran up my thighs before he grabbed a


    fistful of my hair in one hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to tempt me, little storm, because I assure you if I lose control, I will fuck you so hard you


    won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± He whispered huskily, making my pussy clench.


    ¡°Try me.¡± I shot back, trying not to cry out.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Came his dangerously animalistic growl, that only made pleasure swim through me as


    he thrust into me impossibly harder.


    Fuck, I couldn¡¯t breathe¡­


    I could hear the screams that left my lips and the sound of our skin meeting, his one hand fisted in my


    hair, the other gripping my hip painfully. The table creaked violently beneath me, and I was sure it


    wouldn¡¯t hold for long as he continued to fuck me mercilessly.


    Tears stung my eyes at the intensity of his thrusts, the pain giving way to pleasure and my cries


    bing more and more erotic.


    The pressure inside of me was building into an incredibly powerful high. I could feel my juices trickling


    down my legs, and I knew we were both going to need a shower after this. ¡°Seems like you enjoy being


    fucked hard.¡± He growled. Oh, goddess yes.


    I couldn¡¯t reply, but my body was screaming with satisfaction. I couldn¡¯t exin how good this felt¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m so fucking close!¡± I moaned hornily.


    ¡°Fuck baby¡­ nh¡­¡±. ¡°And so fucking wet.¡± He was nearing too, his voice breathless, and when a quiet


    moan left his lips, I bit my lip, savouring that sound.


    I never wanted another man¡¯s touch, just his, only his. Explosive fireworks erupted inside of me.


    ¡°¡®Theon!¡± I screamed. My release ripped through me with such intensity that my vision ckened.


    Momentster, I felt his seed coat my insides and a low groan escaped him.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He hissed, pulling out and letting go of my hair. He ced his hands on the table, palm


    downwards on each side of my head. His lips touched my shoulder, making me shudder as it sent


    another river of pleasure through me.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking lethal.¡± I don¡¯t know what I did that triggered that reaction from him, but I was not


    comining. That had been one brutal, hot, fast round of sex. The table creaked loudly, and Theon


    pulled me up just as it copsed, making me stare at it mortified.


    ¡°You broke the table¡­¡±


    ¡°We broke it.¡± He corrected, and I could hear the amusement in his voice, his lips touching my neck


    once more.


    ¡°I have never beente, but thanks to you, I am nowte for training.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± I replied, cing my hand over his that was pressed against my stomach as he


    supported my shaking body. ¡°Me either.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ can I join her training?¡± I asked, putting on the most doe-eyed expression I could muster and


    batting my eyelids coquettishly. He clenched his jaw, knowing exactly what I was doing, frowning


    deeply until I reached up, running my fingers down his neck.


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°Fine. If that is what you want, don¡¯te crying to meter.¡± I smiled victoriously. It seemed whether


    he was doing it intentionally or not, he was beginning to give in a lot more often¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s get cleaned up.¡±


    With those words, he lifted me up bridal style, and carried me to the bathroom¡­

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    50. Within The Castle Walls


    YILEYNA


    I regretted agreeing to training. I could barely walk straight, holding the fur coat tightly around me so it


    didn¡¯t blow all over the ce. It was beginning to snow, and I was sure a blizzard was headed our way.


    I had to drag my legs to move against the vicious winds.


    Theon was wearing a knee-length grey fur coat. It made me look him over whilst trying not to lick my


    lips in approval. He looked very regal and sexy, the coat only adding to the princely look he was


    disying. His coppery hair blew in front of his forehead, yet he seemed unbothered by the cold. His


    breath wasing out in visible puffs.


    I think my wolf was really awakening because I didn¡¯t feel as cold as I once would have. Another


    roaring bout of wind whipped against me, and I almost flew back from the sheer force. Theon¡¯s arm


    wrapped around my shoulders, and he looked down at me with those eyes that seemed to burn into my


    soul. Even in the cold, he made me feel all warm inside. Once again, the words were on the tip of my


    lips but I wasn¡¯t brave enough to say them. I love you.


    I leaned into him, not caring that I was smiling helplessly, feeling utterly content. Even the wild weather


    couldn¡¯t dampen my spirits.


    We approached the castle, and I wondered when Theon would let go of me. I felt the eyes of the


    epsilon ranked guards upon me as we walked through the courtyard. The smile on my face was gone, I


    hated seeing the mixed looks on the faces of those we passed.


    Some of hatred, disapproval, irritation, anger, and then some of jealousy.


    Was I ruining Theon¡¯s reputation by being with him? Did he not care? He removed his arm from around


    my shoulders as we approached a group of guards who had just finished their training


    I guess that answers my question.


    But to my surprise, he took my hand,cing his fingers with mine and raising it to his lips. Pressing


    them to my hands for a single moment, he made my stomach flutter before dropping them by our sides,


    yet he didn¡¯t let go. 3


    ¡°Theon.¡± One of them bowed his head to him, just as Raiden walked over to them.


    Despite the weather, he was shirtless. Clearly having finished an extreme round of training.


    ¡°Ah, my favourite couple.¡± He said with a smirk as he wiped his forehead.


    ¡°Raiden.¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Yileyna.¡± He gave me a wink, his eyes flitting to ourbined hands, before he grinned.


    ¡± Theon.¡±


    Theon didn¡¯t bother replying, leading me past the gates. I gave Raiden a quick wave, ignoring the rest


    of the men, before Theon pulled me into the inner courtyards, but instead of going straight through he


    took a sharp right, leading me away from the castle.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so mean towards Raiden, he¡¯s a nice guy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, since when have you liked nice men?¡± Came his cold reply.


    I smiled in amusement.


    ¡°Jealousy looks good on you, Theon.¡± I whispered teasingly.


    He gave me a cold re but said nothing more.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked after a moment.


    He didn¡¯t respond as he kept going farther and farther through the narrower side paths of the castle,


    before he pulled out a key and unlocked a gate. ¡°Theon?¡± ¡°Do you really need to question everything,


    little storm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what if you¡¯re taking me somewhere isted and far away? Then when we get there.¡±


    ¡°I fuck you senseless?¡±


    ¡°No, I was going to say kill me off.¡± I replied, thinking that his sounded like a much better option.


    He looked down at me and smirked coldly. Turning towards me, he pushed me up against the stone


    wall behind me.


    ¡°There are people I intend to kill, but I assure you, you aren¡¯t on that list¡­ Unless, of course, we are


    talking about fucking you to death?¡±


    My eyes widened as I looked up at him. The snow that was beginning to fall was getting thicker and it


    tickled my face as I stared up at him.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a bad way to die.¡± I shrugged carelessly, about to cross my arms when he grabbed


    them and pinned them against the wall, making my coat open and looking down at my body.


    That familiar carnal hunger filled his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on getting rid of my favourite toy yet. There is still far too much that I n to do to you.¡± He


    whispered huskily in my ear as he cupped my pussy, making my breath hitch. Rivets of pleasure


    rushed up through me and I wondered how, despite having had a taste of him not long ago, this feeling


    never ceased. I always craved more of him.1


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± I whimpered as he massaged me down there, I wished I wasn¡¯t wearing such thick pants.


    He simply smirked before giving me a sharp tap on my pussy and moving back.


    ¡°You¡¯re making mete again,¡± He frowned in disapproval.


    ¡°I should punish you for that.¡±


    With those words, he turned, his cold exterior returning as he made his way through the gate he had


    unlocked. Soon we reached a rather derelict old garden. Dead vines hung around the walls,tched


    onto the cracks in the stone, an old stone bench and empty flowerpots were scattered around. Two


    broken statues of gargoyles stood on either side of an iron door, a door that was standing slightly ajar.


    ¡°In here.¡±


    My curiosity was piqued, I had explored this castle so many times, the fact that such a ce was here


    and I hadn¡¯t known of it, was strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s so weird, I¡¯ve never seen this ce.¡± I murmured as we entered through the iron door, taking a


    moment to adjust to the darkness. I could hear water dripping somewhere.


    How strange.


    ¡°You can only find it if you know about it.¡±


    ¡°Magic.¡±


    He gave a curt nod, leading the way further and further in, until we came to another door. He pushed it


    open, and I saw Charlene and Madelia waiting there.


    ¡°Hi!¡± I said, smiling at them both.


    But Charlene only seemed to pale, concern clear on her face.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not like you. Don¡¯t want to see me?¡± I pouted. Going over, I hugged her, and she hugged me


    back


    Her heart was thundering, and I became concerned, why was she so worried?


    ¡°I¡¯m serious Yileyna, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to take part in the training too, or whatever forced methods we are going to try out here to


    see if I can awaken my wolf.¡± I replied quietly, cupping her face.


    Her eyes were filled with worry, but she sighed.


    ¡°I see¡­ Goddess, Yileyna¡­ why do you take risks?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, but like you, I need to do this too.¡± Besides, I¡¯ll be here for you, even if it¡¯s just for moral


    support. Our eyes met, and she cupped my face, shaking her head.


    ¡°I could lose everything in this world but you.¡± She said, about to hug me when I was yanked away from


    her and straight into Theon¡¯s arms.


    His eyes shimmered gold as he held me possessively.


    What the heck?


    Was he seriously jealous of Charlene? Well, he can carry on! She was my soul sister! }


    I red up at him, trying to pull free.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the first attempt.¡± He growled.


    Madelia nodded, squaring her shoulders as she stepped back and took out a scroll. Opening it, she


    ced it on the floor before looking at us.


    ¡°As you know, these¡­ spells, or trials, are made to push you into the depths of despair and force you


    to react. These may be triggering, but we won¡¯t stop until we feel we need to. The first one isn¡¯t too


    bad. Theon¡­ are you alright with this?¡±


    He frowned coldly, and I gave up struggling.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± He shot back, but his arm tightened around me.


    ¡°You know why.¡± Madelia nced at me pointedly.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, besides she wanted toe.¡± He remarked icily, making me smile. I looked up at him,


    my heart skipping a beat.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you worry for me?¡± I whispered quietly as Madelia began exining something to Charlene,


    who was smiling as she cast sideways looks at us. His hands slipped under my fur coat, squeezing my


    ass as he pulled me tight against him. Goddess¡­ My stomach fluttered and the urge to stay snuggled


    against him was very strong.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied arrogantly.


    ¡°Meanie.¡± I pouted. His gaze dipped to my lips, and I couldn¡¯t resist licking them slowly.


    ¡± Well, I¡¯m not worried because you will be right here.¡± Something shed in his eyes, his heart


    thudding, then he let go of me suddenly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold so much faith in me.¡± He said very quietly as he looked away. He crossed his arms and


    backed away, leaving me confused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Madelia said as I watched him curiously for a moment. Why did he always seem to think


    he¡¯d hurt me or isn¡¯t worthy of being trusted or something?


    ¡°Get ready, Yileyna, this training is brutal. Unlike Charlene, who has her wolf, you do not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I said confidently, taking off my coat and cing it down. I was wearing a brown blouse


    with ck pants, and although it was cold, I knew once we started working out we would warm up.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Madelia chanted a spell, and suddenly fog filled the stone room as the temperature dramatically


    plunged.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    51. Limits


    The temperature dropped several notches, I felt it biting into my bones. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I heard Charlene groan


    from somewhere nearby, but I couldn¡¯t locate her. ¡°The temperature will continue to drop, until your


    body will not be able to continue to function¡­ Good luck.¡± ¡°When will you stop?¡± Charlene asked


    tensely. ¡°Stop? There is no stopping, unless you find Madelia and are able to stop her yourself.¡±


    Theon¡¯s cold voice came.


    I nodded in concentration.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t stop until we were near dead or passed out because they were trying to get


    Charlene to break the seal on her abilities. Things became colder and colder until I felt it be


    painful. They were lowering the temperature faster than I could focus. What do I do? A cry from


    Charlene made my heart thump. I couldn¡¯t see her, but I needed to find her! She sounded like she was


    in agony. I closed my eyes, trying to sense where she was, listening to her heartbeat despite the cold. It


    was bing far more bearable than I had expected. Maybe it was easing up? ¡°Princess, you need to


    get up. There is no one to help you.¡± Madelia¡¯s voice came from all directions.


    I frowned, wait I hadn¡¯t moved from my spot¡­ did Charlene? If she hadn¡¯t, then surely I could find


    her¡­


    Following my instincts, I moved forward in the direction Ist saw Charlene standing before the fog had


    settled in. ¡°How is she moving?¡± Theon¡¯s murmur came.


    I frowned. Unlike Madelia¡¯s voice, his came from the far side, so they both must be standing over there.


    Where was Charlene?


    ¡°Charlene?¡± I called out.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    A groan was my only response, but it was enough for me to pinpoint her location. I rushed over, almost


    tripping over her, and realised that she was on her knees on the floor. I wrapped my arms around her


    body, which was ice cold. She felt like a block of ice¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t help her, Yileyna.¡± Madelia¡¯s voice came, and the temperatures dropped further.


    ¡°Come on, Charlene.¡± I whispered, my heart pounding.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s so cold¡­¡± She whispered, her teeth chattering. ¡°Fight it.¡± I urged her.


    I was a little disappointed that Madelia wasn¡¯t doing the same to me. Did she think that I couldn¡¯t


    handle it because I didn¡¯t have a wolf?


    I frowned, and turned in the direction I had heard Theon¡¯s voice, knowing they were probably standing


    together. Ready to snap at them, but I couldn¡¯t do anything. Charlene needed to do this.


    ¡°You are going to be ok,e on, shift if you need to let it go. Take control. Don¡¯t hold back.¡± I urged


    her, rubbing her back.


    Even her thick coat was cold to the touch. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± She muttered, groaning as I felt her pull


    away and try to stand up. I still couldn¡¯t see her, but I was d she was trying to fight it. I backed away


    and nced in the duo¡¯s direction, or where I thought they stood. ¡°Can you guys turn it up for me too? I


    can handle this.¡± I sighed. ¡°How cold are you, Yileyna?¡± Theon asked.


    ¡°Not that cold, so please.¡±


    A low growl made me tense when I realised Charlene must have shifted, or was trying to shift. I smiled,


    d she was trying her best, but then I heard a thud and Madelia¡¯s sigh, followed by running footsteps.


    ¡°She¡¯s out cold.¡± I heard her say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t end it yet¡­ focus it on Yileyna, keep going.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t even know how she¡¯s still standing.¡± Madelia muttered.


    ¡°Exactly why I want you to keep going¡­¡± Theon replied emotionlessly. I frowned. Why were they both


    talking as if I wasn¡¯t here? ¡°Yileyna, are you ok?¡± Madelia¡¯s voice came, and I heard something being


    dragged along the floor.


    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Ok¡­ I¡¯m going to keep making it colder.¡± Her hesitant reply came.


    I heard her whisper an enchantment as the temperature plunged lower. I just stood there, wondering


    what I was supposed to do. My clothes began to feel stiff as ayer of ice seemed to coat them over.


    However, it wasn¡¯t affecting me¡­ 2 ¡°I can¡¯t lower it anymore.¡± I heard Madelia¡¯s strained voicee.


    ¡°Yileyna, follow my voice ande here.¡± Theon¡¯s cold, sexy voice came. Frowning slightly, I followed


    his voice.


    ¡°My word¡­¡± I heard Madelia whisper.


    ¡°Pass me the dagger.¡± Theon¡¯smand came.


    I paused hesitantly. What was he about to do?


    I heard a rustle, and then I felt the whistling of the daggering straight towards me. It was in that


    moment that I felt something inside of me, like a faint ripple of something in the pit of my stomach, and


    then it was almost in slow motion. I moved my head sideways, allowing the dagger to whiz right past


    before it hit the far wall behind me.


    Madelia chanted something, and the room cleared, then once again I could see them. Both were


    watching me calctingly.


    I frowned at them.


    ¡°I wanted the same amount of pressure as Charlene. I don¡¯t have a wolf, but I can handle it.¡± I replied


    with irritation: ¡°I think I felt something.¡±


    ¡°You were able to handle far colder temperatures than the princess.¡± Madelia murmured. ¡°I¡¯m not a


    water or wind elemental mage, yet those spells were extremely powerful. I used one first and then I


    used two for you alone. That was incredible, Yileyna.¡± I frowned at her words, feeling confused. I


    looked at Charlene, who was lying on the ground unconscious.


    ¡°Maybe the seal on her has sealed away some of her wolf¡¯s abilities.¡± I said concerned. ¡°Maybe, I do


    think it¡¯s a possibility considering she has no alpha aura.¡± Madelia said with a nod. Theon was watching


    me thoughtfully, a hand to his chin. Our eyes met and he stepped closer, touching my neck, only for


    him to jerk his hand away. ¡°You¡¯re fucking cold.¡± I didn¡¯t feel that cold¡­


    ¡°Madelia, the princess¡¯s training is over for the day, but if it¡¯s alright with you, Yileyna and I will continue


    for a bit.¡± Theon murmured, and although it sounded like a question, it wasn¡¯t one. His eyes were fixed


    on me with an interest that was not the usual sexual kind, in fact it unnerved me a little.


    ¡°Of course, just take it easy. I¡¯ll report to the king that today didn¡¯t go as well as nned.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, however, keep it at that. There¡¯s no need to add anything more to it. We don¡¯t want him to feel


    angrier towards the princess, if hepares her to a wolf less woman.¡± 1 I frowned at him, feeling


    suspicious. His words of concern for Charlene couldn¡¯t be true, he was always hateful towards her¡­


    Madelia nodded.


    ¡°Yes, good point, I will keep it short. We will meet here tomorrow at the same time again. The nned


    time.¡± She said, ncing between us. I felt my cheeks heat up a little, wondering if she had an inkling


    of why we had gottente.


    Theon cast her a cold re, not even giving her a nod of agreement before she bent down,


    lifting Charlene and carrying her out. I turned to Theon, whose eyes were running over me as if


    assessing me for the first time. ¡°I wonder if the rumours that you may not be your parents¡¯ daughter


    hold any truth¡­¡± He said quietly, making my eyes widen in shock.


    If my blood wasn¡¯t cold before, it now felt ice cold as I stared at him, trying to squash the re of pain


    that filled me inside. But my moment of shock and hurt didn¡¯tst long, giving way to my anger.


    ¡°I am my parents¡¯ daughter!¡± I snapped coldly, my chest heaving as I tried to control my anger.


    His gaze snapped up and he raised an eyebrow challengingly. ¡°You look like neither.¡± He said, his voice


    icy and emotionless. ¡°¡±So? Many of us don¡¯t look like our parents!¡± I shouted back.


    How dare he! Niki¡¯s remarks returning to me with vengeance, what the king had said about not


    seeing Mom pregnant¡­ These thoughts made the pain inside double as I red at Theon with


    frustration and anger. How could he, of all people, say that? ¡°How dare you!¡± He closed the gap


    between us, his hand wrapping around my neck. The next thing I knew, he had knocked my legs out


    from underneath me, pushing me to the ground. His hand was still around my neck as he straddled me,


    one hand pinning my wrists above my head as I tried to push him off, ignoring the pleasure that


    coursed through me.


    ¡°Calm down, why are you getting so worked up? Unless of course, deep down, you feel there may be


    some truth in my words.¡± He said icily.


    ¡°There is no truth in it. It¡¯s just lies that I can¡¯t believe you are actually entertaining!¡± I replied hurt.


    He tilted his head, looking down at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, there¡¯s no way the princess, a shifted wolf, couldn¡¯t handle the cold but you could.


    What if your father maybe had an affair and it resulted in you?¡± 1


    That was it.


    I felt my anger rise once more, and using all my might, I shoved him off, taking him by surprise or he


    had simply not been holding me as tight as I had thought. He was thrown off, making his eyes sh as


    he watched me.


    That same feeling swirled in my stomach as I red at him. ¡°I knew my parents more than anyone else


    did! They were not traitors, nor would my father or mother ever have an affair and cheat on the other!


    They were not like that, not everyone is like the king!¡± I hissed angrily.


    Theon stood up, his eyes still zing gold as he looked down at me emotionlessly. Taking hold of my


    chin, he forced it up roughly. ¡°Then exin to me, why a werewolf seems to hold elemental powers?¡±


    He whispered threateningly. I frowned in confusion, and he motioned to the floor with his eyes. I turned


    my head, staring at the now ice-covered floor, but the most unnerving part was that it was spreading


    from beneath my very own feet¡­

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    52. My Purpose


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The moment from earlier still yed on my mind. She had gasped, backing away from the ice that was


    thickest beneath her feet, and then it was gone. I had tried to get her to call upon it again, but she didn¡¯t


    manage it. She was unnerved and confused, but as for me? I was simply intrigued.


    Was she part mage or fae? The odd thing was, usually, you could tell, but with Yileyna, you could only


    sense her werewolf side. There was something missing¡­ and I needed to know what it was. 2


    She had been angry and hostile towards me for thement I made about her parents. I needed to do


    some digging into her parents¡¯ past. She may have gotten offended when I stated the truth, but it was


    obvious she looked nothing like her parents, that surely meant something. Her hair, eyes, facial


    features, and even build were entirely different. We all inherited something of our parents, even if it was


    subtle.


    She has been distracted since then, asking me not to mention it to the king. I didn¡¯t n to. If she was


    part mage or fae, I wondered if the king would want her on his team. I just knew he¡¯d use her as


    coteral damage and Yileyna would happily agree, simply to feel that she was needed and was able


    to do something. But I didn¡¯t n on letting her be killed so soon.


    My only issue was Madelia had also seen how she had coped with the cold¡­ 1 Was allowing her to


    live safe?


    For now, I¡¯ll let her live as I need her, but the moment she bes a threat to Yileyna, I¡¯ll get rid of her.


    Another st of wind mmed against me, and I wrapped the grey fur coat I was wearing around me


    tighter.


    I had received the signal that he was here, ready to meet me. I had told Yileyna I would be backte as


    I had work to attend to and not to wait up for me.


    Although she was still upset about myments, I did not n to apologise for stating what was a fair


    statement.


    On the other hand, I was d that she didn¡¯t ask me where I was going¡­ but the fact that she was


    simply falling so perfectly into my life¡­that was beginning to worry me.


    From wanting her as my whore, to somehow being concerned when she was upset¡­ to iming her


    openly¡­ to the thoughts that crept into my mind that I should im her by marking her¡­ something I


    wouldn¡¯t do.


    But I couldn¡¯t deny that I enjoyed her presence. I slept better for the most part, despite the constant


    desire of wanting to fuck her repeatedly.


    I trudged along in the snow, the blizzard pushing against me and the howling wind louder than


    everything else. My footprints wouldn¡¯t remain with this strong wind and snow, and I was d for it. It


    would save me time from having to cover my tracks.


    I had left the city through a hidden passage, making my way further and further away from the city and


    into the forest. I hadn¡¯t seen him in eighteen months¡­ but I knew I would have to tell him about


    Yileyna. She¡­ ¡°Theon.¡± I froze, not even having sensed his approach. A cold de pressed against


    my neck, and I heard his sigh of distaste. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have be as weak as the pack you are


    now part of.¡±


    Shit, I was so distracted by my thoughts.


    ¡°Not at all. I didn¡¯t sense an enemy.¡± I said emotionlessly, turning and looking into a pair of amber eyes


    that were so simr to my own, yet so different. 1


    The man was almost my height, bulky, muscr, and wore a dark coat with his hood up, partially hiding


    his face. A speckled beard could be seen and an angled jaw.


    ¡°Smart answer.¡± He replied, his deep baritone holding power despite keeping his aura suppressed.


    ¡°What was so important that you risked calling this meeting?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a few problems. That¡¯s


    why I had to.¡± I rified quietly. ¡°I told you not long ago that the princess is the heart, but the problem is


    ¨C her powers are sealed. There are chances it was a siren¡¯s doing.¡±


    I quickly and quietly began exining to him everything Andres had told me.


    He growled with irritation.


    ¡°One step closer and two steps back. Maybe it¡¯s better to simply kill her.¡± He said, the fury in his voice


    barely hidden.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to help us take over the middle kingdom. You want that position, and I n to


    get it for you.¡± I replied quietly. A smile curled his lips, and he pped my shoulder, sending a fair


    amount of snow flying.


    ¡°To get it for us. Not me, us.¡± He corrected me, before stepping closer and hugging me.


    ¡°Yes. To retake what should have been ours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my son.¡±


    I hugged him back. The familiar feeling I once used to associate with home was no longer there. Yes,


    he was my father, but things had changed. I guess eighteen months apart did that. He moved back and


    we both became serious once more.


    ¡°How is Thea?¡±


    ¡°Well. She knows not of this meeting.¡± I frowned and nodded. That made sense. ¡°How is your


    rtionship with Andres?¡±


    ¡°Good, he trusts me more than most.¡± I replied, smirking coldly. Approval was clear in Dad¡¯s nod.


    ¡°You need to get rid of the rest of his confidants. We can set up another attack or do something just like


    we didst time. The aim is for him to feel that you are his only friend, the only one he needs. Just the


    way we removed the Beta couple from his side.¡±


    I frowned; a sliver of guilt washed through me. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It was smart of you to know exactly where their daughter would be, you timed the attack and gave the


    signal so precisely. You were sure they would end up dying for her and you were correct.¡± Dad¡¯s


    approval was obvious in his voice, but I didn¡¯t feel the satisfaction I once had¡­ ¡°Andres bought the set-


    up, didn¡¯t he?¡± 3 ¡°Yes, they think they were traitors.¡± I replied quietly.


    ¡°Good, good. So in yourst message, you said you were to be Beta. What happened to their


    daughter?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t shifted, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s their real daughter. She¡¯s a hybrid of some kind.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The intrigue in his voice made a sh of possessiveness fill me inside, as if I had to make it clear that


    she was mine. ¡°Yes, however, I¡¯ve taken her as my woman for now.¡±


    He looked at me sharply, his eyes shing, and I knew he was doing his all to not let his aura out.


    ¡°Why would you do that? Are her powers strong? Can she be manipted or be of any use to


    us?¡±


    ¡°I am a man, and I rather not have the reputation of a yer if I am to keep the king¡¯s respect and trust.


    She is useful.¡± I lied coldly.


    He cocked his head, and like always, I felt as if he was peering deep within me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s a scorned reject, stripped of rank and power. An outcast. That would ruin your


    reputation with Andres, Theon.¡± His voice was dangerous, low, menacing even.


    ¡°She¡¯s good in bed.¡± I shot back, my eyes shing. ¡°I¡¯m keeping her.¡±


    ¡°Keep as many women as you want. If Andres likes you so much, I¡¯m surprised he hasn¡¯t offered you


    his daughter.¡±


    I looked at him, hatred filling my eyes.


    ¡°I would never take her as a mate.¡± I hissed coldly.


    ¡°But bing potential Alpha before the takeover will help greatly. Having the heart as your chosen


    mate would be perfect.¡±


    I tried to remain emotionless, my heart betraying me before I managed to quickly regain control of my


    emotions, but something told me I was toote.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even stand being in the same room as her, and you wish for me to take her as my own? That


    would require a lot of self-control.¡±


    ¡°You have control, Theon. You know it¡¯s a fair point, unless of course, this other woman is the problem.¡±


    His voice was calm and nonchnt, yet I knew the underlying threat that lingered.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t, I can kill her if need be.¡± I said coldly.


    The moment the words left my lips I knew it was a tant lie. It left a bitter taste in my mouth, but I also


    knew that he had the power to have her killed if he wanted. Even from out here, he didn¡¯t need to be in


    the capital to have it done.


    Then I also knew if she knew my truth¡­ She¡¯d want me dead.


    ¡°Good. You will get Andres to agree, and I know it won¡¯t be so hard. A little bird has already told me he


    is extremely fond of you and already hopes you take her as your mate.¡±


    How did he know that? 1


    I remained passive, frowning as I pondered on my answer. I needed to be careful¡­ ¡°I am unable to


    even stay in the same room as her, knowing how her father tried to destroy us. ¡°I tried again.


    I was trying to tell myself it wasn¡¯t Yileyna. That she wasn¡¯t the reason¡­ but why was it her face that


    was at the forefront of my mind? Was it that it was the thought of her that squeezed at my heart?


    ¡°Because we need her for the revenge that I have waited for, for years. He owes us so much, but if the


    heart is a person, then we need that person under our control. Make it happen Theon.


    He had a point¡­ To use the heart, we needed her alive¡­


    My mind was a turmoil, I knew I had gotten far too involved with Yileyna than I ever should have.


    ¡°Your hesitating, son.¡± ¡°Not at all, I know what I need to do.¡±


    ¡°When I had your powers sealed for this mission we decided to seal the mate bond alongside it, it was


    for your benefit, remember? Mates are a weakness. Theon, women are a weakness. I had that spell


    performed on you so-¡±


    ¡°So, I never fall victim to the mate bond. I won¡¯t feel it, even if she stands before me and proims that


    I am her mate, I won¡¯t feel anything. I know.¡±


    ¡°Good. So don¡¯t let another woman ruin that. You are Theon Alexander Hale, son of Theoden Hale.


    Make me proud.¡± His voice was powerful and strong, I turned and gave him a nod. He was right. I was


    no coward who would let a womane in the way of my goal¡­ I¡¯ll do the right thing ¡°I will make you


    proud. We will defeat everyone who has wronged us, from Andres to the Siren who killed Mom and


    Thalia, The Obsidian Shadow pack is the strongest pack on Kadia and we bow to no one.¡±


    Copper eyes met copper, and it felt good to see the burning mes of approval and pride in his eyes.


    This was my purpose, the only goal that I had in life.


    Vengeance.


    And I would destroy anything and anyone who came in the way of it.


    No matter what.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    53. Insecurity


    YILEYNA


    I awoke with a start, jolting upright in bed. I scanned the room frantically.


    Alone.


    I was alone.


    My heart was pounding, and once again, the nightmare of the night my parents were killed was reying


    in my mind. I ran my trembling hand through my hair, closing my eyes as the emotions that I tried to


    control hit me full force.


    Focus Yileyna, it¡¯s ok. It¡¯s going to be ok¡­


    No, it wasn¡¯t ok¡­ They died saving me and were marked as traitors. They were not traitors!


    I had to prove their innocence! I had to¡­


    Goddess¡­


    I wrapped my arms around my legs, burying my head in my knees.


    Focus.


    Breathe¡­


    What time was it? Where was Theon? Was he still not back?


    ¡®They¡¯re dead.¡¯ Theon¡¯s words from that night rang in my head, I felt the crushing agony in my chest


    break its restraint and hit me brutally. It was my fault. They died because of me.


    I won¡¯t cry.


    I can¡¯t.


    But I was unable to stop the tears from streaming down my cheeks as I pressed a fist against my chest,


    trying to control the pain that threatened to drown me.


    It was my fault. They died because I was out there¡­ Dad came to protect me.


    A strangled sob left my lips, and I curled up, dropping onto my side. The memories of that night, the


    wolves¡­ the bodies¡­ the fire¡­ they yed before my eyes like a horror show on repeat.


    Stop. Stop, Yileyna¡­


    Think of something else¡­


    Why did I have these odd abilities? How was it possible? The daughter of two werewolves having


    elemental magic?


    I didn¡¯t look like them. The fear of the unknown terrified me and I wanted it all to just go away. The


    bedroom door opened, and I quickly tried to cover my face, hoping Theon thought I was asleep ¡°Yileyna.¡±


    I tried to turn away, not wanting him to see my tears, but he was stronger than me, taking hold of my


    arms and forcing me to turn towards him. A frown creased his brow, his shirt was hanging open, his hair


    was a mess as if he had run his fingers through it repeatedly, and the distinct smell of alcohol was


    coming from him.


    I looked away, not wanting him to see the tears that were streaming down my cheeks.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    His voice was husky and low, but it was missing the coldness it usually held, almost sounding


    ¡®concerned.


    I hated being weak, I hated him seeing me like this. ¡°Nothing. Nothing happened.¡± I whispered, trying to


    pull free from his hold, but he refused to let me go, pulling me upright and straight into his arms. My


    breath hitched, I fought to control my emotions as he held me tightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little storm?¡± He whispered, stroking my back.


    I was unable to control the sob that left my lips.


    I couldn¡¯t reply, knowing if I did, I would lose all control of my emotions. I locked my arms around his neck


    and he instantly pulled me closer, sitting back on the ground with me straddling him. My breasts were


    crushed against his chest, and his arms felt like a shield, protecting me from the world as he gently


    rocked me in hisp.


    It didn¡¯t seem like it was something Theon would do, sure he wasforting, but the emotions and


    concern that seemed to be in his eyes and touch¡­ Maybe it was the alcohol in his system, but I didn¡¯t


    care, I needed something to keep me tethered from drowning in my pain, and he was here for me. He


    rubbed my back, sending sparks of pleasure through me, burying his head in my neck. We remained like


    that for a while, his scent and touch giving me the strength I needed to regain control of my emotions.


    ¡°Talk to me, Yileyna.¡±


    I know we argued earlier, but I was ready to open up to him. I was tired of keeping it inside. But I couldn¡¯t


    talk about them when they were branded traitors.


    ¡°I miss them.¡± I whispered, pulling back so I could look into those amber eyes that I loved so much.


    His eyes shadowed and he looked away.


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ I don¡¯t care if one of them or both are not my blood, they are still my parents.


    They were my world.¡± I said quietly.


    I knew the revtion from earlier had only triggered these emotions within me, but I couldn¡¯t stop them.


    He nodded, but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he reached up and cupped my neck, his thumbs brushing


    away my tears, only for more to fall in their ce.


    ¡°I lost them¡­ Then I felt like everything was being snatched from my grasp¡­ I know you deserve to be


    Beta¡­ But when it was taken away from me, I felt like thest part of Mom and Dad I had was taken


    from me too.¡± I couldn¡¯t look into his eyes anymore.


    I hated feeling so vulnerable, but I wasn¡¯t able to control these emotions. I was breaking and I needed to


    tell someone¡­


    I gripped his wrists, the pain of my memories twisting within me. ¡°I¡¯m scared of losing everything I love¡­¡±


    I said quietly, looking up into his shimmering eyes. I¡¯m scared of losing you. I love you. I didn¡¯t need to


    say it because I knew he understood.


    Would I push him away by acting so vulnerable and needy? I wasn¡¯t sure, but I couldn¡¯t keep it inside of


    me any longer. It hurt so much¡­


    ¡°Your parents¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what he was going to say but he took a deep breath, looking at me


    sharply, and I knew he had changed his mind. ¡°They were traitors. Let the pain go.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°No, they were framed. My parents are not traitors. Something or someone did this. I knew my parents,


    they would never do this.¡± I said desperately. How can he say that? He knew my father! ¡°And I¡¯m going to


    find out the truth.¡±


    He frowned; his eyes sharp as he tilted my head up slightly. ¡°You might regret what you find out.¡± He said


    quietly.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t, because I know they were innocent.¡±


    Our eyes met, and he didn¡¯t reply, before clenching his jaw and nodding slightly.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong Yileyna¡­ Even when the world turns its back on you, I know you¡¯ll be ok.¡± He said quietly,


    almost as if he was speaking to himself over me. It confused me but I still nodded.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    As long as I have you, I will be.


    ¡°Promise me, that no matter what happens¡­ you will always stay strong.¡± He whispered huskily, his


    gaze dipping to my lips. 1


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Because I have you.!


    His warm breath fanned my face, his scent intoxicated me, and my heart pounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re my beautiful distraction, little storm.¡± He murmured, his lips grazing mine, letting an intense


    electrifying spark course through me. And you have be my world.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I whispered.


    His heart was thudding, his grip on my neck and face firm as he pulled me close, sealing our lips in a


    deep, intense kiss that was fuelled with emotions that were far too many to ever put into words.


    His hand tangled into my hair, our lips moving against the others. My tears still trickled down my cheeks,


    yet I was drowning in his touch. His tongue ran along my lips seeking entrance, and I slowly parted them,


    moaning when it slipped into my mouth.


    My pussy throbbed as he drowned me in pleasure that only he could inflict upon me.


    His free hand raked down my body, squeezing my ass and kissing me harder. Pulling me down on top of


    him, his lips never left mine. As if kissing me was his very lifeline.


    His hand slipped under the nightdress I was wearing, tugging at mycy panties. He broke away


    suddenly, a growl ripping from his lips before he flipped us over. My back hit the cold floor and I stared


    into his shimmering gold eyes for a second. His heart was racing, and a deep frown was on his face.


    With one pull, he ripped my silk nightdress off, and I reached up, tugging open his shirt, letting my gaze


    run over his chest. Admiring every ridge and curve of his godly body. I ran my hand down his chest,


    loving the feel of his firm body beneath my fingers, but the moment my fingertips grazed against his


    nipples, making me whimper, he had my hands pinned to the ground. His body was on top of mine, his


    free hand cupping my thigh as he caressed it. Biting into my shoulder, he kissed me sensually. I cried out


    as pain and pleasure rippled through me. His tongue flicked the blood from the bite before he ced


    another hungry kiss there, letting go of my wrists, only for me to seize the moment and flipping us over


    so I was on top.


    ¡°My turn.¡± I whispered. He yanked my head down, kissing my lips once more before I pulled away,


    kissing him along his jaw. Goddess, he was perfect¡­ I ran my hands down his chest, not caring that I


    was digging my nails into him. The way his eyes shed, and the way he throbbed in his pants, told me


    he liked it. Bending down, I kissed his neck, sucking hard in the most sensitive spot. His hand tangled in


    my hair, yanking me back.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He growled, flipping us over, he looked down at me with those eyes that were full of pure desire


    and hunger.


    I struggled, but he had my hips between his knees, reaching for the belt in his pants. I licked my lips. My


    core clenching as he slid his belt out, a dangerous glint in his eyes as he pulled the belt taut in his hands.


    Fuck me, baby.


    ¡°My turn.¡± He said in a deep sexy growl, making my eyes widen. He gave me a small smirk and bent


    down, cing tantalising teasing kisses along my neck, massaging me over my soaking panties. ¡°Tell


    me, little storm, do you trust me?¡± I didn¡¯t need to think about it.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, I do.¡± I whimpered, my eyes flying open as I stared into his glowing orbs.


    Those emotions¡­ but he closed his eyes, and it was gone, reced by a dangerous predatorial smirk as


    he sat back, yanking me up and rolling me onto my stomach. My entire body was tingling with


    anticipation and pleasure. My heart was pounding as he kissed the back of my neck.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± He whispered, and then he pulled both my arms behind my back, tying them up with his belt.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s y.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    54. Like A Season


    I needed this. I needed an outlet to the tornado that was destroying my mind from within. Grabbing her


    nightdress from the floor, I ripped a strip from it and reaching over, covered her eyes.


    If she couldn¡¯t see me, then I didn¡¯t need to try and hide the emotions from my eyes¡­ She was always


    trying to search them, and I knew she was looking for any signs that I had any feelings for¡­ I pulled her


    up, pushing her onto her knees facing the bed. Her breasts were pressed against the mattress, and I


    yanked her head backward. She moaned softly and I smirked, kissing her neck sensually from behind.


    She looked perfect, her legs slightly apart¡­ arms tied behind her back. Her ass was in nothing but


    panties that she was going to lose soon enough. ¡°Keep those legs apart, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I whispered


    seductively, running my free hand down her ass, making her moan. ¡°Yes, my king.¡± My eyes zed and I


    growled lowly. Fuck, I liked it when she called me that. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± I spanked her ass, making her


    gasp before I stood up and walked over to my bottom drawer. A little something that I had picked up the


    other night¡­ I wasn¡¯t nning on using these yet but¡­ I pushed the thought away and took out the box.


    I took it to the bed, ced it down, and flipped it open.


    I stepped back over to her, removing my shirt, my eyes never leaving her perfect ass. The red mark I had


    left on her ass was the first of many. Tonight there was not going to be an inch of her that would be left


    unmarked.


    Tonight, I was going to make her mine¡­


    I ran my hand down her ass, and slowly slid her panties down. They were soaking, and the scent of her


    arousal was driving me crazy.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a dirty little whore. Look how fucking wet you are.¡± I murmured, massaging her smooth


    pussy with my fingers. She moaned loudly, her back arching as she parted her legs more. I stopped,


    delivering a sharp tap to her ass.


    ¡°Did I tell you to part your legs further?¡±


    ¡°Sorry- Ah!¡± She gasped when I shoved two fingers into her, making her moan loudly. With my other


    hand, I reached into the box, taking out a pair of leather ankle cuffs, swiftly


    cuffing her up and restricting her movements.


    Her heart was pounding, which only excited me. My dick was hard in my pants as I fucked her slowly


    with my fingers, enjoying the way her soaking insides coated my fingers. ¡°Oh fuck Theon¡­ faster.¡± She


    whimpered.


    Reaching up, I yanked her head back, making her cry out.


    ¡°I prefer it when you call me.¡± ¡°King. Fuck me harder, my king.¡± She begged, cutting me off. I smirked,


    she learned fast.


    ¡°Good girl, but I¡¯m not sure you deserve to be fucked just yet,¡± I whispered huskily, slipping my fingers


    out, and instead of parting her ass cheeks, I admired her. ¡°Now how about I have a taste to see how


    good my little slut tastes.¡±


    I kneeled behind her and plunged my tongue into her soaking core, making her whimper loudly. ¡°Oh


    fuck¡­¡±


    Oh, fuck was an understatement, she tasted so fucking good.


    Her moans and whimpers of pleasure only drove me to fuck her harder with my tongue. Using my thumb


    to rub her clit, her legs shook from the pleasure as more of her juices began to leak


    from her, and just when I felt her near, I pulled back, licking my lips.


    ¡°You taste perfect,¡± I growled. Reaching into the box, I took out the ck leather flogger. ¡°I think it¡¯s time


    to whip this ass so hard that you aren¡¯t able to sit for a few fucking days. How does that sound, little


    storm?¡± ¡°I- Ah!¡± She whimpered when I flogged her ass lightly, I rubbed her ass, making her whimper


    loudly before whipping her ass again, this time harder. Each strike, each contact only made me throb


    harder, watching her body react, the whimpers and moans of pleasure mixing with the pain. Watching


    how her juices trickled down her legs and the way she wriggled against her restraints.


    She was the perfect ything, pleasuring her gave me satisfaction beyond anything else. Ten flogster,


    I massaged her sore ass, kissing her shoulder, the bite upon her shoulder from earlier was half healed. I


    bit into her shoulder right next to the previous bite, wanting to mark every inch of her perfect skin. My


    gaze flickered to the corner of where her neck met her shoulder. The ce where one¡¯s mate mark


    would sit¡­ Would she move on?


    I clenched my jaw, my eyes zing, and I pulled her around, wrapping my hand around her slender


    neck. I pushed her head back onto the bed behind her, before I kissed her roughly.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± I growled possessively.


    I pushed away the thoughts that threatened to consume me. I don¡¯t care¡­ I don¡¯t care about what was to


    come¡­ tonight she was mine. I deepened the kiss, not caring as she gasped for breath, sucking hard on


    her tongue before


    ravishing every inch of her sweet mouth.


    Mine


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± She whimpered when I broke away, her lips parted as she gasped for air.


    ¡°Tell me who do you belong to?¡± I asked quietly, running my hand down over her perfect firm round


    breasts, her hard nipples standing to attention and cupping her pussy. I bent down and sucked on one of


    her nipples.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Remember that,¡± I growled, sucking on her other nipple before squeezing her breasts in my hand as I


    slipped two fingers back into her pussy. She moaned in response, and I smirked as I began fucking her


    with two fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, please.¡± She begged. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, enjoying the faint blush


    that now coated her cheeks.


    ¡°I want you to make mee.¡± She whispered, and despite the blush, her words were as enticing as the


    rest of her.


    I could feel my dick wanting its release. The pleasure inside of me only grew and I began fucking her


    harder. Wrapping my free hand around her neck, I fucked her fast, mming my fingers into her rough


    and hard.


    Her screams were loud, and I was sure that everyone in the area would be able to hear her, and


    although I didn¡¯t care, I mped my hand over her pretty plush mouth.


    These beautiful sounds were only for me to hear. Her juices squirted over my hand as her orgasm ripped


    through her. I pulled out, pping her pussy hard as I imed her lips in another bruising kiss. She could


    barely keep up, her body still recovering from her orgasm. Standing up, I unzipped my pants, pulling my


    cock out.


    ¡°Tongue out beautiful,¡± Imanded.


    Her heart skipped a beat as I leaned on one knee near her head, tangling my hand into her blond locks


    and pulling her head up. She obeyed like the good girl she is, and I smirked, shoving my dick into her


    mouth.


    ¡°Now suck like the good little slut you are.¡±


    She moaned, wrapping her mouth around my cock. I pushed her head back on the bed, resting both my


    knees on either side of her head, and began face fucking her roughly.


    I groaned as pleasure fucking knocked me out of my senses. My eyes zed as she worked the magic


    of her tongue. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I growled in approval, looking down at her as she took me all in. Her plush lips


    stretched around my girth as she sucked on my dick, even when I shoved myself fully into her, she


    simply took it. Gagging for a moment before she adjusted.


    This was my kind of girl.


    I held onto her hair tightly as my own release mmed through me, making me swear in pure fucking


    ecstasy. For a moment, I saw fucking stars as pleasure rocked my entire body. I pulled out, pumping my


    dick, squirting the rest of my cum onto her face and breasts.


    She gasped, sticking her tongue that was already coated in my cum out needily.


    She moaned, licking her lips hungrily before I tapped her face lightly. A soft smile spread on her face that


    was glowing from her orgasm, and I caressed her cheek with my thumb.


    Perfection¡­


    Bending down, I kissed her slowly, not caring that I could taste myself on her. Her sweet taste lingered,


    and I nibbled on her lower lip. It was so fucking soft, I had drawn blood several times from it¡­ I bit into it,


    making her breath hitch as I sucked on it. Licking her lip slowly and sensually The pain in my chest


    returned with vengeance, my heart thudding, as I closed my eyes.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mine.


    I did it before¡­ Why was it so much harder this time? Why couldn¡¯t I just walk away? Why was this pain


    consuming me?


    ¡°Theon.¡± She whispered against my lips.


    I looked at her blindfolded eyes, and as much as I wanted to look into those gorgeous grey eyes as I


    fucked her, I knew she would see too much in my own¡­


    ¡°Time to fuck this pussy until you pass out,¡± I whispered, stepping away from her. I removed my pants


    and pulled her up onto the bed. I unhooked her legs, tossed the cuffs aside and flipped her onto her


    stomach. ¡°On your knees.¡±


    She obeyed, her shoulders and head pressed against the bed. I positioned myself behind her, grabbing


    hold of her bound wrists, my eyes on her ass that contained many angry welts, Several hickeys littered


    her back, and I smirked with approval.


    I had left my mark.


    Yanking her up by the arms, I mmed into her with one hard, brutal thrust, making her cry out. Then I


    began fucking her roughly. So fucking hard that I¡¯d make sure no other man would do it for her.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She screamed breathlessly.


    I would give her so much pleasure that even when another man tried to touch her, she¡¯d remember me.


    I¡¯ll ruin her for everyone else. She was mine and mine alone¡­


    An hour had passed since she¡¯d passed out, I had carried her to the bathroom when the first rays of


    dawn appeared through the curtains, and I had washed her off before cing her into bed.


    I had now spent an hour in the shower myself, unable to collect my emotions¡­ In thest


    round before she had passed out, I had untied her blindfold, looking into those beautiful eyes of hers.


    Grey¡­ Maybe it was bing one of my favorite colors¡­ 1 I dried myself with a towel and exited the


    bathroom. I warned her that I¡¯d break her¡­


    I warned her that I¡¯d ruin her¡­


    Yet she kept pushing¡­


    How do I tell her that this was it?


    I entered the bedroom, her hair was still wet since I hadn¡¯t dried it, and with the slight ray of light that


    seeped through the curtain, her skin seemed to glisten breathtakingly.


    She really was beautiful¡­ I crouched down by the bed, running my fingers through her light blonde


    locks, caressing her cheek The sound of her gently beating heart made the howling wind from outside


    fade away. Her moans were my favorite sound, her voice was my favorite song, her breathing was my


    favorite luby, and her beating heart was my favorite rhythm. Now and forever. I leaned forward,


    pressing my lips to her forehead softly.


    I was nothing more than someone passing through her life, just like another season¡­ And before the


    end of this winter, I hoped she would forget me just like one would forget a season-long passed¡­

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    55.A Cold Morning YILEYNA


    I awoke to find the bed empty, feeling a pang of pain inside of me. I know he had a lot to do, but I did


    wish I could at least wake up to him next to me, even if it was just asionally.


    My entire body felt sore and achy, yet the lightness that I felt in my chest was immeasurable.


    A smile yed on my lips and my cheeks burned as I thought ofst night. It had been different, and


    even if I was blindfolded, it only heightened my other senses. I felt as if we had somehow be closer.


    It was almost as if we had opened ourselves to one another in an entirely new way.


    I was sure Theon felt something much more for me than he admitted. He couldn¡¯t put it into words, but I


    was positive he was falling for me. I smiled happily, hugging the nket to my chest. He had cleaned me


    too. No one did that unless they truly cared. I closed my eyes for a moment, feeling utterly happy and


    content. My Theon¡­ just like I was his¡­ My heart leapt when I heard the sound of movement in the


    other room, and I jolted upright, wincing at how sore my behind and core felt.


    He was home!


    I kicked the nket off and quickly got out of bed, almost falling over my legs that felt like jelly. I opened


    the drawer to grab a shirt or something to put on, when I realised it was half empty. I frowned. Most of


    Theon¡¯s clothes were missing¡­ Feeling confused, I pulled on a t-shirt before I closed the wardrobe and


    pulled the curtains open. The window was entirely frosted, and from what I could see outside, the snow


    was still falling strongly and it was extremely windy. I stripped the bedding, the stains fromst night a


    reminder of everything that we had done here. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able toe into this room without


    remembering it. My heart skipped a beat as I held the bundled bedding in my arms and made my way to


    the bedroom door


    I opened it, to see Theon standing over a trunk, wearing ck pants and a ck shirt, which hung open,


    and his hair brushed back. He turned his gorgeous amber eyes towards where i stood, his eyes trailing


    over me, and I could feel my cheeks burning up under his gaze. It was almost as if he was undressing


    me entirely, and the shirt I was wearing suddenly felt too small¡­


    My heart skipped a thousand beats when our eyes locked. ¡°Morning.¡± I said, my stomach all fluttery.


    ¡°Morning.¡± He replied, his deep sexy voice making me feel giddy. Goddess, what was going on? I was


    feeling even more nervous than usual¡­ He turned back to the trunk and tossed in some clothes. I


    frowned, remembering the wardrobe that was partially empty.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± I asked, walking over to him.


    There was over a foot difference in height between us, and although I wanted to pull him down and kiss


    him, he had turned back to the trunk.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be moving to the castle for a while. I have to take the Beta title soon. The ceremony should


    being up and then my workload will increase. It makes sense for me to take up my old room at the


    castle.¡± He replied, his voice emotionless and cold. My stomach sank at those words, and deep down I


    wondered if he¡¯d invite me too. ¡°So, do you mean permanently?¡± I asked, taking the clothes he was


    shoving in and beginning to fold them.


    My eyes fell to the red welts on my arms where he had tied me up. They were fading, yet the reminder of


    what happened remained. Making an illicit desire throb in my lower regions.


    ¡°Pretty much, you can keep staying here. No one will remove you.¡± I froze, my heart thundering at what


    he had just said. Why did that sound like¡­ It didn¡¯t sound right.


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you might not evene back here.¡± I replied lightly, raising an eyebrow


    He looked down at me. Reaching up with his hand, he cupped the left side of my face, brushing his


    thumb over my cheek.


    ¡°Who knows.¡± He smirked arrogantly.


    I frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s mean.¡± I huffed, pushing his hand off. His smirk had eased me. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle to see me at


    least.¡± ¡°Hmm, well you are a beautiful distraction.¡± My heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯m d I am.¡± I replied


    softly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    His smirk vanished and he frowned.


    ¡°Although I will be busy over at the castle, I do want to see if we can push to awaken whatever you are


    and maybe your shift¡­ without anyone else knowing.¡± ! My unease vanished and I nodded, internally


    scolding myself for feeling paranoid.


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯d appreciate that.¡±


    Our eyes met and stepping closer, I reached up, locking my arms around his neck and pressing


    my entire body into his. My heart pounded as I felt him tense, but it wasn¡¯t even a split secondter when


    his hands wrapped around my waist and he stood up straight, lifting me off the groundpletely and


    crushing me against him. I smiled, kissing his jaw softly. He nudged my face away, kissing my neck


    sensually instead. I resisted a moan and his hold on me tightened before he inhaled deeply, burying his


    nose in the crook of my neck For a few moments, he didn¡¯t move. I wrapped my legs around his waist,


    enjoying his embrace and the steady beat of his heart. He exhaled slowly and ced me down.


    ¡°Are you going now?¡± I asked as he continued to put his things into the trunk. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be leaving. Don¡¯t


    wait for me, alright? I won¡¯t being back¡± I suddenly felt cold inside, but I nodded.


    He mmed the trunk shut and closed the buttons of his shirt before he put on one of his big coats.


    ¡°Every evening at ten o¡¯clock, down by the White Dove, starting tomorrow, meet me there.¡± I nodded,


    feeling a sh of confusion. Why was he acting like that was the only time he¡¯d see


    me..?


    He picked up the sack and trunk, and walked towards the door. Stopping, he ced something on the


    shelf by the front door before opening the door. Instantly the howling wind became louder, and I flinched


    as the st of bitter cold rushed through the cabin. Theon stepped out and pulled his trunk out behind


    him, he paused for a moment as I walked over to the door.


    ¡°See you¡­¡± I said softly.


    He didn¡¯t reply, and after a moment, he walked off in the deep snow. I watched him until I could no longer


    see him, and closed the door to the cabin, locking it.


    This was¡­ strange¡­ Was he really gone? Not all the higher-ups lived in the castle¡­ Sure it was easier,


    but the sudden n to move there¡­


    I turned to the shelf, wondering what he had put there. Pushing aside the small box that stood on the


    shelf, my heart sank when my gaze fell on the key. The key to the cabin¡­ I looked at the door, my heart


    thundering as I realised both keys were here. Why did he leave his key? Fear enveloped me and I


    unlocked the door, running out into the snow in nothing but the shirt I was wearing ¡°Theon!¡± I shouted,


    but my voice was drowned out by the howling wind. ¡°Theon!¡± Surely, he¡¯ll hear me! He couldn¡¯t have


    gotten far with his luggage. I looked down at the snow covered ground that was eleven inches deep and


    saw his tracks, not caring about the cold that was biting into my feet. I ran through the blizzard, my heart


    leaping when I saw his back, in his dark fur coat, ¡°Theon!¡±


    He stopped in his tracks, and I ran over to him, brushing away my hair as the wind blew around us


    violently. He turned to look at me and I gave him a small smile, despite the cold that was sinking into my


    skin. ¡°You left both keys.¡± I exined, holding it out to him. ¡°One was in the door.¡± He nced down at


    my hand. I stood there, hand outstretched. He didn¡¯t take it and I realised his hands were full. ¡°Shall I put


    it into your pocket?¡± I offered, stepping closer. ¡°No. I don¡¯t need it. I left it on purpose.¡± He replied


    emotionlessly. My heart skipped a beat and fear began to settle into me. Don¡¯t think negatively, Yileyna;


    he probably doesn¡¯t trust it at the castle¡­ or something¡­ ¡°Oh! Ok, um, what if youe when I¡¯m not


    around or-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll knock on the door if I doe, but it¡¯s not necessary. I no longer need the key. The ce


    is yours. Consider it a gift.¡± I frowned, confusion filling me. ¡°Theon, you¡¯re scaring me, it¡¯s almost as if


    you¡¯re noting back¡± I said with a small forced chuckle. He didn¡¯t reply, he simply looked at me.


    ¡°Theon?¡±


    You¡¯re really scaring me. Say something. Silence ensued, only the sound of the screaming wind and my


    pounding heart filled my ears. ¡°Like I said, as future Beta of this kingdom, I need to focus on that. I


    realised when we werete for training that I can¡¯t afford to have distractions. I need space from anything


    that holds me back from reaching my full potential, and if that includes you, then so be it.¡± I felt as if


    someone had just wrapped their hands around my heart and were crushing it.


    He was leaving me. Goddess, he was leaving me. ¡°L.. I¡¯m sorry if I made youte, I promise I won¡¯t do it


    again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wasting my time right now; I have a meeting with the king in half an hour.¡± It felt as if he


    had just pped me across the face. I looked up into his eyes, my own stinging with hot tears that I


    refused to let fall. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I repeated softly, stepping away. He didn¡¯t reply as he continued walking


    away, my own pain in my chest worsening.


    I felt alone. So, so alone. The fear of abandonment raged within me, mirroring the storm around me. The


    wind blew harshly, and I backed away, staring at his receding figure.


    Do I really mean nothing to you Theon? I was praying for him to turn around, just one look¡­ one


    reassuring nod. To look at me and tell me he¡¯ll be back But he didn¡¯t. I backed away slowly, the pain in


    my chest stronger than ever, and when the first tear spilt down my cheek, I turned and ran back to the


    cabin. The one I had thought was our home. Once again, those that I loved had left me alone, in what


    was just a house¡­ I stepped into the warmth, mming the door shut and locking it before I mped my


    hands over my mouth, muffling the painful sob that wracked my body. I looked around the small cabin.


    The fire was zing, casting warmth around the room. Memories of our time here consumed me. The


    table was gone¡­ a reminder of that moment¡­ The two chairs and a small makeshift table stood to the


    side, and there on the kitchen counter stood a single steaming mug of coffee. I walked over to it, wiping


    my tears away. Did Theon forget to have it? His coffee¡­ I would miss it. I wrapped my freezing hands


    around it when my gaze fell to the sink, a matching mug sat in the sink and I looked down at the one in


    my hand.


    He had made it for me¡­


    A single tear sshed into the mug, and I wondered what was wrong with me that not even one person


    wanted to stay by my side? What had I done, that I deserved to be deserted? 2 I let go of the coffee


    mug, dropping to my knees and resting my head against the kitchen cab.


    I felt empty and alone.


    He said we would meet for training, right? It means something, right? The fact that he made coffee,


    surely I meant something to him¡­ 1


    Right, Theon?


    Stop it Yileyna. I was only trying to make myself feel better, but the truth was that I just wasn¡¯t enough.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    56.A Sacrifice


    THEON


    I entered the king¡¯s office, trying to do my best to remain emotionless. The burning rage of resentment


    and hatred bubbling beneath the surface of my skin was growing ever stronger.


    I couldn¡¯t remove the image of her from my mind, in that thin white shirt, as she stood in the cold with


    concern and fear clear in her grey eyes¡­ I hated it, hated that I had left her when I could see her


    breaking before my very eyes. She had only wanted one small gesture of reassurance that I wasn¡¯t


    leaving her, but I was, and I couldn¡¯t string her along any longer than I already had. It was one of the


    hardest things I have ever done in life, but I had to. She was a distraction from my goal.


    ¡°Theon, are you alright?¡± Andres asked, frowning as he looked up at me from behind his desk I gave a


    curt nod.


    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± I said. Never had I detested him as much as I did at this moment.


    He was the reason for all of this. ¡°I did, but if now isn¡¯t the right time, we can postpone our meeting¡­¡±


    ¡°Just carry on. I¡¯m fine.¡± I said through gritted teeth. He observed me for a moment before he nodded.


    ¡°It was regarding your Beta position; I was thinking about the uing ceremony¡­ I wanted to ask you


    a final time¡­ Are you sure?¡±


    I looked into his grey eyes coldly, and frowned. It was the first fucking time I realised his eyes weren¡¯t


    much of a different shade than Yileyna¡¯s. The only difference was I hated this pair with the same


    vengeance as I did the man they belonged to. A


    ¡°Sure about what?¡±


    I had a feeling he meant if this was the position I was happy with. Dad¡¯s words rang in my head, but I felt


    sick at the very thought of having this man¡¯s daughter as my mate.


    Remember the goal.


    ¡°About my offer, Charlene may not be the same as Yileyna, I know she is very popr when ites to


    the terms of her beauty and personality, but Charlene would make a good mate. Besides, I know you are


    very chivalrous, Theon, and this is for the betterment of the kingdom. We need someone worthy of being


    Alpha.¡±


    Alpha., it was the position I needed¡­ I could take her as my mate and then, with me as Alpha¡­ no one


    would be able to disobey¡­ The n was for the attack to happen before this winter passed¡­ That


    wasn¡¯t too long a time¡­ If I just¡­ The unage of Yileyna shed through my mind; her blonde hair, her


    soft plump lips, her


    gorgeous grey eyes¡­ and with it, the rity that I had indeed strayed hit me like a fucking avnche.


    She was ruining everything. ¡°You are right. This kingdom needs a strong Alpha, and despite Charlene


    being your daughter, she doesn¡¯t have the will of an Alpha.¡± I said coldly. ¡°I guess I will ept this deal.¡± ;


    The guilt that washed through me as those words left my lips was suffocating. Andres didn¡¯t do anything


    to hide his happiness, his eyes lighting up as he let out a raucousugh, standing up and mming his


    hand down on the table. ¡°Are you agreeing?! Ah, you are! That¡¯s my son!¡± He walked around the table,


    wrapping his arms around me in a tight hug, only making my hatred re through me viciously. I was no


    fucking son of his. The day I killed him, and his fucking daughter, would be the day I¡¯d be happier than


    ever.


    I clenched my jaw, my eyes shing as I did my all not to shove him away from me. He patted my back,


    his happiness as clear as the blizzard outside. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the kingdom.¡± I said coldly, looking into


    his eyes. ¡°Of course! Theon, you know you can keep Yileyna on the side if you so wish-¡± 2 ¡°Keep her as


    a whore and humiliate her in the process? I don¡¯t think so.¡± I clenched my jaw, unable to hide the venom


    in my voice.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Andres¡¯s smile vanished as he looked at me with concern that almost looked real. ¡°Do you love her?¡± He


    asked after a moment.


    I stared at the wooden table in front of me, I knew enough to know that if an Alpha didn¡¯t want something


    or someone in their way, they got rid of it. He could do anything to Yileyna¡­ just as Dad could¡­ ¡°No.¡± I


    replied without hesitation, instantly seeing how he rxed. ¡°She¡¯s nothing to me, but I prefer not to


    humiliate her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Fear not, I¡¯ll keep her busy with work. I realised I haven¡¯t really assigned her


    anything, and after talking to you about itst time, I have decided I will make her a Zeta rank; a warrior.


    I¡¯ll make sure she gets her pay and everything on time. She¡¯ll be happy, and she¡¯ll have the chance to


    keep busy. I have already talked to Raiden to have this all in order by the end of the week.¡± I


    Zeta rank¡­ just below the royal guards¡­ so she won¡¯t be around the pce¡­ I guess that was better¡­


    Being Zeta ranked would mean she had some level of protection from bastards like Levin,


    I nodded.


    ¡°That sounds ideal. We will continue with the princess¡¯ training as nned, and hopefully, soon her


    abilities will break free. What exactly are we looking for? What kind of ability is the heart meant to


    possess?¡± I asked,


    The prophecy never said more than the one that held the heart possessed the ability to control the


    middle kingdom. ¡°We aren¡¯t sure, it has never been said anywhere, but whatever it is, it will bring great


    power and prosperity.¡± It was too vague¡­ Far too vague for me to know if I needed Charlene alive and


    by my side or if I could just throw her in a cell and use her as a weapon. Although I still had no idea what


    kind of weapon she would be, she was in useless. A sudden thought came to me, and I tilted my


    head, looking at the king calctingly. ¡°Charlene knows of the rtionship I had with Yileyna. Do you


    think she will agree?¡± I asked. 1 She didn¡¯t have a spine; she was meek and pretty much useless, but I


    had seen her anger when it came to Yileyna. I was sure the one person she wouldn¡¯t want to hurt was


    Yileyna¡­ ¡°Charlene will agree. Before a friend, her duty is to her pack and kingdom.¡± Andres replied


    dismissively. ¡°She and Yileyna are close.¡± Charlene was the only person Yileyna had left, but I guess we


    all know that even the closest of friends can betray one another. I was letting Yileynae in the way of


    my revenge¡­ ¡°I will talk to her. Fear not, she will agree. We need to do this for this kingdom. She will


    understand. We will make the announcement at the nned ball at the next full moon.¡± 1


    I gave a curt nod.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be for long¡­ Soon this kingdom will bend its knee to me. This pack would be mine and


    the Obsidian Shadow Pack would take its rightful ce as the ruling pack, and then, everyone who had


    wronged us would pay.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    57. A Failure


    CHARLENE


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really Charlene, can you pay a little attention? You need to choose a dress.¡± Mom scolded flipping


    through the samples of fabrics that sat on the sofa next to her.


    I frowned as I stared out at the blizzard outside. We were currently in the sitting room of our quarters and


    Mom was trying to have our dresses finalised for the uing ball.


    Was Yileyna ok? I heard Theon was moving back to the castle. This time of year was brutal in terms of


    how cold it got, I didn¡¯t get why Yileyna hadn¡¯t moved to the castle with him as well. It had shocked me


    when the staff said it was just Theon alone¡­ What was going on? It wasn¡¯t like either of them to be


    separated. Theon was so possessive about her. Everyone could tell from the way he looked at her, he


    was even going around making it known. So it was strange she wasn¡¯t at the castle, it was worrying me.


    Did they argue again? I wished she had the ability to mind link so I could at least talk to her. ¡°Charlene!¡±


    Mom snapped, making me jump. ¡°Mom, rx. Choose whatever you like.¡± I said quietly. I felt restless


    and I knew it was because of the news of Theoning here alone. Goddess! I needed to do


    something. ¡°Charlene, as the future ruler of this kingdom, you need to be a lot more proactive about what


    is going on around you.¡± Mom reprimanded me icily. 1 I frowned.


    ¡°Choosing a dress when we are threatened by war and attacks isn¡¯t really being proactive.¡± I murmured,


    but of course, she heard. Her heels clicked on the floor as she strode over to me, pulling me by my arm


    and turning me viciously. She raised her hand. My eyes flew open as I stared at her and she brought it


    down, stopping inches from my face.


    Our hearts were thumping. She had never hit me¡­ She looked shocked by her own actions too. She


    lowered her hand, clenching her fist, and twirled away, her anger so obvious that it worried me.


    ¡°You need to act like you are at least an alpha female!¡± She hissed. 2


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re saying that, Mom. I¡¯m doing my best.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what more she wanted from me.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t. Your father is so worried about the future of this kingdom, why? Because you aren¡¯t up to the


    standard needed.¡± She said, worry and anger on her face. ¡°Growing up we both know you were always


    second to a certain someone, at least now try to live up to the expectations we need from you.¡± +


    I felt the pang of pain inside. Yes I know, I was alwayspared to Yileyna by Mom. Yileyna was always


    better at everything, and Mom would always make remarks about it. That only stopped when I shifted


    and Yileyna didn¡¯t. Buttely, with the growing threats, it was only bing more and more stressful for


    us all. 3


    I worked hard, I was trying to awaken my abilities, I was trying to be involved and learn about the


    kingdom from Dad. I mean as future Alpha, he should involve me, but he didn¡¯t. There was only so much


    I could do on my own.


    Mom simply stared at me, clucking her tongue sharply in frustration.


    ¡°You need to be the daughter he needs, Charlene. You need to care for the kingdom. This ball is an


    important event, with your father choosing Theon of Westerfell as our Beta.¡± Theon of Westerfell¡­ I had


    heard that title going around, binding him to the city since he had no memory of his past¡­ I sighed


    heavily and nodded. ¡°Yes, mother, you are right.¡± I said, not wanting to argue.


    At least when Theon became Beta, Yileyna would by default be Beta female and then we could


    spend much more time together. I missed her. Since her parents had died, we don¡¯t have as much time


    as before, and now that Theon¡¯s in her life¡­


    Yes, I was a bit jealous that my soul sister was taken from me, but as long as she¡¯s happy, I¡¯m happy.


    She deserves happiness. 1


    I forced myself to look at the fabric swatches that were scattered on the sofa. I flipped through a bundle,


    unable to focus on what I was seeing and stopping at a silver fabric.


    ¡°I will wear silver.¡± I said emotionlessly, not wanting to argue further with her.


    She paused before she nodded, smiling with approval. ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡± Mom said, and I breathed a sigh


    of relief. ¡°We can go for some ents of green.¡± I offered, not wanting to upset her any further.


    ¡°See, that wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not.¡± She smiled in approval just as the door opened and Dad entered the sitting room.


    ¡°Andres.¡± Mom said standing up as she walked over to her mate and, cupping his face, kissed him softly


    Dad kissed her back, but I could tell he¡¯d had a long day, he looked tired but somewhat still happy. I


    guess things were going well. I smiled politely, I was so d that I did hold the power of the heart of


    Kadia within me, it made me feel far less useless. I just wished I could break the seal on my powers


    soon. It would


    at least help me make my parents happy and help the people of the city.


    Dad grinned when he broke away from Mom, cupping her face for a second. ¡°I have good news.¡± He


    said, kissing her neck.


    I looked at him curiously, wondering what this good news was that had gotten him so excited a ¡°Oh?¡±


    Mom asked as Dad sat down, pulling her into hisp.


    ¡°Yes. Theon has agreed to take Charlene as his chosen mate.¡±


    My stomach dropped, my heart thumping as his words rang in my head. I stared at him in utter disbelief


    and anger. ¡°What?¡± I asked, my voiceing out hoarse.


    ¡°Theon will be your mate.¡± Dad repeated, his smile vanishing, themand in his voice making me


    shudder.


    ¡°He¡¯s with Yileyna.¡± ¡°Not anymore. He agreed to take you as his.¡± Dad smirked. I clenched my fists, my


    heart pounding as I stared at Dad, summoning every inch of my courage. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, his eyes hard.


    ¡°I said no. I will never take Theon as my mate. Ever.¡± I said bravely, despite the fear I was feeling as


    Dad¡¯s aura raged around him like a beast ready to wreak havoc. 1


    Goddess, give me the strength to stand up to him. ¡°Say that again.¡± Dad threatened, slowly pushing


    Mom onto the sofa as he stood up. I squared my shoulders, jutting my chin out defiantly. ¡°I said no, I will


    NEVER take a man that belongs to another as my mate. I don¡¯t care if Theon agreed, I don¡¯t agree.¡± I


    said clearly. ¡°You will, you are not worthy of the position yourself!¡± Dad warned. ¡°This kingdom needs an


    Alpha.¡± ¡°Then let him be Alpha. Make Theon your heir! Why are you tying me to him?! He can still be


    Alpha, I don¡¯t want the position!¡± ¡°Charlene!¡± Mom hissed, standing up, her eyes shing. I frowned as


    Dad let out augh, as if I had just made a joke.


    ¡°Make him my heir? Oh if it was only that easy! Do you really think it is? I need an Aphelion on that


    throne! I need my blood to continue on! I fought for that throne! How childish and ridiculous are you that


    you think the Alpha title is a joke that you can just pass it on to someone else!¡±


    ¡°Then let me choose another mate. There are so many potential Alphas, father! Please don¡¯t tie me to


    Theon. I don¡¯t like him!¡± I pleaded. Why had he agreed? I didn¡¯t get it? Was he really casting Yileyna


    aside?


    I couldn¡¯t believe it¡­.


    had a crush on Theon from the moment I had first seen him¡­ but when I began to see the attention that


    he had only for Yileyna, I epted that he belonged to her. I would never be jealous of what was not


    mine, what belonged to my sister, and I would NEVER take what is hers. Ever.


    ¡°Another Alpha? When we have Theori, who is far better than any young man I havee across.¡±


    ¡°It just shows how much she iscking!¡± Mom added. ¡°Then¡­ At the ball, you are having alphas from all


    around. What if my mate is there? At least let me have the chance to find my true mate?¡± I begged. ¡°You


    will be bound to Theon, by mark and by marriage.¡± Dad added with finality, his raging eyes red at me


    and I was forced to lower my head in submission to him.


    He let out a scoff.


    ¡°An Alpha, my daughter, yet she cannot defy mymand even¡­¡± He stepped closer to me, taking hold


    of my chin. A dangerous glint in his eyes made my heart pound in fear. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Charlene, if


    Yileyna is the reason behind this, I will make sure she¡¯s out of the picture.¡± He whispered menacingly. A


    threat he truly meant. My eyes stung but I didn¡¯t blink. I will not show him I¡¯m scared. Nothing can


    happen to Yileyna. If Theon isn¡¯t in her corner, then she has me. Even if I am useless, or not good


    enough. A failed daughter and a failed Alpha¡­ But I swear by Selene, I will not be a failure of a friend. 3


    I nodded in silent agreement that I had understood him.


    ¡°At the ball, we will announce their union.¡± Dad added, turning to Mom, who smiled and qushed about


    how Theon was perfect for me.


    I frowned


    The ball¡­ That meant I had a little time. I needed to talk to Theon and Yileyna.


    Immediately

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    58. Stopping For A Hot Drink YILEYNA I felt numb. Over twenty-four hours had passed, but as he


    said¡­ he didn¡¯te back I spent the night before pacing the cabin, wanting to see him, to go to


    him, until I realised I don¡¯t hold that right¡­


    I was a distraction, and one he didn¡¯t need¡­


    I didn¡¯t sleep that night, unable to enter the bedroom after what had happened there just the night


    before¡­ His emotions¡­ He¡­ There was more tost night¡­ I knew it¡­ but where I thought he was


    falling for me¡­ he was actually saying goodbye¡­ I ran my hands through my hair once more, staring


    out at the blizzard. The fire in the hearth had died down yesterday afternoon, and the cabin was cold, but


    I didn¡¯t care¡­ I don¡¯t think anything felt as cold as it was inside my heart. Ten o¡¯clock tonight. He said


    he¡¯d meet me¡­ and although I was counting the minutes, what was I to do? Pretend to be normal?


    When Theon himself told me it was over¡­ it made clear all I was to him: A simple pass time. I couldn¡¯t


    just sit here doing nothing, but then why did I feel like I didn¡¯t want to do anything but wallow? ¡°Well even


    if you want to! You can¡¯t.¡± I told myself, sitting up and taking a deep breath. ¡°I am Yileyna De¡¯Lacor, and I


    am not going to let a man make me lose sight of my goals.¡± 2


    I had been yed and used, regardless of whether there were emotions involved or not¡­ I had to stop. I


    really needed to stop letting him hurt me. Maybe tonight I¡¯ll see how he is, but unless he says that he


    made a mistake, I will not give him the time of day. 2


    I will stop thinking about it, I will try to be strong and act like I am not affected. I missed him and deep


    down I did want to see him again, but his actions would confirm many things tonight


    For now, I would go and ask the Alpha for the proof of my parent¡¯s crimes. Nodding with determination


    and a sense of purpose, I quickly ate some food and then got dressed in white leather pants, a pale grey


    shirt and a white corset belt. I picked up my empty dishes and carried them over to the sink, I was about


    to ce them in the sink when my eyes fell on the ss of vinegar.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    Thad forgotten it. I quickly split it in the sink, wondering if the vinegar had destroyed the metal. Turning


    the tap on, 1 rinsed it off, before applying some washing-up soap to it and


    giving it a good scrub with the sponge. Once I had scrubbed it thoroughly and rinsed it off with warm


    water, I looked at the chain in


    hand. My breath hitched; I wasn¡¯t holding just a rusty, dull trinket. I didn¡¯t need to take this to a jeweller


    for confirmation that I was holding a precious stone in my hand. Something worth far more than a few


    gold coins. 1


    The jewel in the centre that had looked a dull brown under theyers of grime and dirt now dazzled a


    gorgeous burning amber. I ran my fingers along the chain, where it had once looked grey and dirty, it


    now shone a pale gold. I had hit a gold mine. Was it a stolen item? Or perhaps he had found it


    somewhere? Obviously, he didn¡¯t realise how pretty it was! I¡¯m sure he would have tried to charge far


    more.


    I was about to put it down when I hesitated, if it was worth a lot¡­ then I should wear it and keep it safe.


    I dried it with a dishcloth and slipped the long chain over my head, tucking it into my shirt, letting it nestle


    itself between my breasts.


    Theon¡¯s face shed to mind, the memory of his touch making my body betray me. My stomach reacted


    and that ache settled inside me once more. I took a deep breath, grabbed my coat and squashed the


    thought.


    Focus Yileyna.


    I pulled open the door to the cabin and stepped outside into the blizzard, it took me a moment to keep


    my footing as the wind pushed against me violently. Goddess the weather was getting worse.


    It seems worse than usual, despite the cold not seeming as bad.


    Locking up behind me, I slipped the key into my pouch and ced it into therge inner pocket of my


    coat, then began trudging through the snow. The snow was deeper than yesterday too¡­


    It took much longer to make my way toward the castle, but it gave me time to ponder over how I would


    approach the topic with the king. I sighed heavily as I approached the busier streets of the city. The snow


    was far less here, with lots of foot traffic making it melt away. However, this made parts of the ground


    rather iced. I could feel the cold now. My legs felt rather numb too.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡±


    I stopped, surprised to see Charlene standing there in a white fur coat and hat. The tip of her nose was


    red but the relief, worry and happiness in her eyes made me concerned and delighted to see her all at


    once.


    ¡°Charlene!¡± I smiled, giving her a big bear hug.


    She hugged me back and I smiled, feeling a little better in her embrace.


    But she was the future Alpha, I couldn¡¯t really rely on her. The king indirectly made it clear he only


    tolerated me because of Charlene. I knew for a fact that if I shared my problems with her, she would only


    put herself in more trouble and take more stress due to it. ¡°I was actuallying to see you, but I had


    training with Madelia first.¡± She exined, taking


    my hands in her gloved ones. ¡°Goddess Yileyna! Why aren¡¯t you wearing your gloves!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that cold,


    I¡¯m ok¡± I said. ¡°You will get frostbite!¡±


    11


    ¡°I really won¡¯t. So tell me, how was training? And why was I so lucky to have youe visit me?¡± I


    asked.


    She looked around, as if checking if anyone was listening. ¡°How about we get a hot drink?¡± She


    suggested with a smile.


    But there was something worrying her¡­ I could see it¡­


    ¡°Why not, we can go to Madam Marigold¡¯s.¡± I suggested, it was always very packed, and you could have


    a conversation there.


    She nodded, and we both made our way down a side street before we approached the small caf¨¦.


    Steam was blowing out from the chimney, the promise of warmth and a hot cup of coffee was calling


    Coffee¡­ maybe not. We exchanged looks, a smile crossing both our faces before we hurried to the door.


    Charlene skidded on the icy entrance, I grabbed hold of her as she yelped in rm before we burst out


    laughing ¡°Oops, careful.¡± I giggled as I pushed open the door and we stepped inside. Instantly I was hit


    with the smell of coffee, roasted walnuts, and so many more delicious scents. Music yed in the


    background, blending in with the hum of chatter. ¡°Did youdies not see the warning outside to be careful


    on the ice?¡± Madam Marigold questioned, raising a brow sceptically. ¡°No.¡± Charlene and I said in unison,


    we hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Oh, that sign is long since covered by snow, Marigold!¡± Someone called out, making the woman roll her


    eyes.


    ¡°Right, but I don¡¯t need the king to be out for my neck if his daughter gets hurt on my premises.¡± She


    scolded lightly before jerking her head towards the back. ¡°Really?¡± Charlene asked, it was rare to get a


    back room in here. ¡°Yes, go. It¡¯s too rowdy in here for pretty girls to be around. I don¡¯t need the extra


    drama!¡± Ah, perfect, we needed a ce where we could simply talk, it was almost as if she read our


    minds! Behaving ourselves, we made our way to the back, only one of the booths was empty and taking


    off our coats we took our seats.


    Zarian, the young fae man who worked here, walked over to us. He was probably a good few decades


    older than us, but he looked as if he was not a day over twenty. Muscled, lean, beautiful violet eyes and


    ck silky hair that held a purple hue to it, that fell to his shoulders.


    ¡°And hellodies, it¡¯s been a few months. How are you both? Looking as ravishing as ever.¡±


    ¡°Hello Zarian, we are well, thank you.¡± Charlene said, as I smiled slightly. ¡°Can we get two mugs of hot


    chocte?¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Are you sure the beautifuldies want nothing more?¡± He asked with a small flirty smile.


    I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°That is all.¡± I said, trying to suppress my giggle as Charlene blushed embarrassed.


    He let out a small chuckle before he gave a nod.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go get those two mugs of hot chocte, but if you do want something else¡­ I¡¯m not far


    off.¡± He gave a final wink, and I shook my head.


    ¡°I swear he wasn¡¯t this flirty thest time we came¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, he did joke that if we were a wee bit older, he would consider us.¡± Charlene giggled, shaking her


    head.


    ¡°Well, he is¡­ beautiful.¡± I said, trying to ignore the sadness inside of me. ¡°Hm.¡± Charlene¡¯s smile seemed


    to vanish at the same time as mine, before a frown creased her forehead. ¡°Yileyna, what¡¯s going on


    between you and Theon?¡±


    My smile vanished, the pain in my chest hitting me like a tonne of bricks. I couldn¡¯t lie because she had


    seen the look on my face.


    I shook my head trying topose myself. I would have told her, maybe¡­ but this wasn¡¯t the way I was


    expecting it to be brought up. ¡°Darling¡­¡± ¡°He said it¡¯s over¡­¡± I said quietly with a small shrug. She


    frowned, her eyes shing.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°How dare he¡­ Did he give a reason?¡±


    ¡°He said I was a distraction.¡±


    It hurt, so much, but what could I do? She looked at me, feeling conflicted, as if she wanted to say


    something but wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°It¡¯s fine Charlene, I¡¯m over him. I mean, I¡¯m not, but I will be. I gave him


    enough chances.¡± I whispered, knowing that he had such a hold on me that my sanity went out the


    window when he was around


    She frowned deeply, staring at the table, ¡°Yileyna¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok Charlene, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have


    allowed myself to get trapped in this. I¡¯m fine. Really.¡± She hesitated before nodding. ¡°I am going to have


    a word with him.¡± She said quietly, her eyes cold and serious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± I said quickly, waving my hands, knowing that Theon was even nastier to


    her.


    Just then, Zarian returned with our drinks, and we stopped talking. Charlene looked extremely upset, and


    after that she was far more lost in thought, barely touching her hot drink ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Yileyna.¡± She


    said quietly, looking up into my eyes with sorrow and guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t be. You aren¡¯t responsible for him being


    a dick¡± I said gulping down my hot chocte in one go. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have a lot more to do than wallow in


    self-pity. It¡¯s time I did some digging.¡± 1 ¡°Digging?¡± I looked around before leaning forward and lowering


    my voice. ¡°The truth about my parents; I know they weren¡¯t traitors, and I intend to find out exactly what


    happened.¡± I whispered quietly. She frowned, a sh of determination in her eyes as she nodded.


    ¡°Sounds like a n, I¡¯m with you. We are going to do this together.¡± She whispered. I smiled as our eyes


    met, and I knew we would always have one another. Men could break your heart, but sisters¡­ sisters


    didn¡¯t.1 ¡°Thank you, my queen.¡±


    She smiled at me, taking my hand and giving it a gentle squeeze of encouragement. ¡°Always, my angel.¡±


    I was truly grateful to the goddess for at least giving me Charlene.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    59. Her Pathetic Attempt


    THEON


    I had just showered after having trained with the men, I hadn¡¯t even been able to face the princess so


    had told Madelia to handle training her today. My anger at just the thought of being tied to her made me


    physically sick. I hated her with such vengeance that I wished I could just kill her, I¡¯m sure I could take


    over without the fucking heart of Kadia.


    I wrapped a towel around my waist just as there was a knock on the door. My heart raced for a second,


    and deep down I prayed somehow that it was Yileyna. Just to look into those beautiful grey eyes of hers.


    I wanted to see her again¡­ but at the same time, I knew I couldn¡¯t. I had to push her away. I opened the


    door, and my mood instantly darkened when I saw the woman before me.


    ¡°Theon, may I have a word?¡± Charlene asked, her eyes fixed on my face.


    The look of determination in her eyes was something that you didn¡¯t see often from her.


    No, you fucking can¡¯t. ¡°Make it quick¡± I said, turning away from her. She stepped inside, partially closing


    the door. My eyes shed as I turned, ring coldly at her. ¡°Why did you agree to Dad?¡± Her voice was


    serious, her eyes full of anger. I raised an eyebrow, smirking coldly. So this was what she was here for.


    ¡°Why are you so angry? If memory serves, you were always pretty infatuated with me.¡± I remarked coldly.


    2


    Her eyes shed, and she red at me. ¡°The moment you and Yileyna started a rtionship, those


    feelings were gone. Why did you agree? Why are you hurting her? She is such a good person, Theon.


    You are lucky to have her.¡± She whispered, keeping her voice low. I crossed my arms, not bothering to


    reply, but her words weren¡¯t that wrong¡­ I was lucky, because she did provide me with a mental break


    from the storm within my mind. A beautiful distraction.


    ¡°Please, Theon, don¡¯t hurt her. What did Dad promise you? Because I promise you, when I¡¯m Alpha, I will


    give-¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re Alpha? Really? You¡¯re so useless, princess, that even your own father has no faith in you.


    I¡¯m doing this for this kingdom, so when the timees and that throne needs an Alpha King, it will haveN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    one who is worthy of it. If you weren¡¯t so ipetent, this would never have happened. So


    congrattions princess, thanks to your uselessness, I decided to drop her.¡±


    Her heart was beating fast, her eyes filled with guilt, but she still shook her head. ¡°No. No, I¡¯m not


    marrying you. I don¡¯t care, I will never let you mark me. Yileyna doesn¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯m going to tell


    her.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t that just hurt her?¡± I asked coldly. ¡°Her knowing won¡¯t stop it happening, now will it?


    ¡°I rather she knows from me before she¡¯s hurt, just how you and Dad hurt her at the festival when Dad


    announced you as Beta.¡± She spat. So she had some fire in her. Unfortunately, it only seemed to show


    when it came to her beautiful friend.


    I smirked coldly, it was satisfying seeing her in pain. ¡°And tell me what will Yil¨¦yna think, when she finds


    out it¡¯s her own friend who will have her man?¡± I taunted mockingly. Her face paled, but she frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Yileyna and I trust one another before anyone else. She will believe me, and I won¡¯t do


    this. I won¡¯t. I may not be strong, but I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡± She was shaking her head, her voice cold and


    determined. ¡°I came to you because I thought we coulde up with a n¡­ I thought¡­ I thought Dad


    was threatening you, so you agreed, and I¡­ We could have nned something. You deserve to be with


    who you want, Yileyna deserves some happiness¡­ You made her happy.¡± She was whispering now,


    looking at my indifferent mask. Her hands began shaking as she realised how wrong she was.


    The only thing was, she didn¡¯t realise she was pretty close to the truth¡­ Yileyna¡­ Both my father and


    hers wanted Yileyna out of the picture if she came in the way of their ns¡­ 1


    She didn¡¯t deserve to be coteral damage¡­ My heart squeezed at the thought, and I looked at the


    angry princess. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a shame that your visit was futile, I¡¯m not backing down. This engagement will


    happen as nned.¡± I said coldly. My stomach churned at the thought, and I turned away from her.


    ¡°Theon please, if you have even an ounce of feelings for Yileyna, and I know you do, then-¡± ¡°Get out.¡± I


    interrupted coldly. ¡°Theon, she only has you!¡± She stepped in front of me, blocking my path. Her eyes


    were full of fear and worry as she looked up at me begging. I was right, she was just useless. For an


    Alpha she couldn¡¯t even protect her friend.


    I wanted to say more, but I heard footsteps in the corridor.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t. I don¡¯t need her¡­¡± I trailed off, my heart thundering as I realised who those light footsteps


    belonged to¡­ What was she doing here? This was the higher-ups section of the castle, I had only been


    given a room here yesterday¡­


    ¡°She needs you, please.¡± Charlene whispered. I had to take the chance.. I swallowed hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with Yileyna.¡± I said clearly and loud enough that I knew she¡¯d hear. ¡°I think it¡¯s high time we


    told the entire kingdom about us, that we are to be mated. Don¡¯t you agree, Charlene?¡± I continued


    arrogantly, the words feeling like poison on my tongue.


    But if I was going down in Yileyna¡¯s eyes, then so was Charlene. She didn¡¯t deserve Yileyna as a


    friend¡­ and I didn¡¯t deserve her in my life either. 2


    Charlene looked confused as I took hold of her jaw, painfully tight.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw the shadow of someone stopping at the door, Charlene was too riled


    up in her own emotions to notice.


    Perfect.


    ¡°Theon, we need to-¡± I cut her off, pressing my lips against hers. Anger shed through me, and even


    when she tried to shove me back, I didn¡¯t let her move, holding her face in ce.


    I heard the small gasp and the sound of footsteps silently retreating, before she turned and ran. Only


    then did I move back, shoving Charlene away from me and wiping my mouth.


    ¡°Get the fuck out.¡± I hissed venomously.


    Her eyes pooled with tears as she wiped her mouth with shaking hands.


    ¡°I hate you.¡± She whispered before she ran from the room, mming the door behind her. ¡°I fucking hate


    you more.¡± I replied to the empty room.


    The pain in my chest was crushing me, I had fucking broken her, or more like whatever there was left to


    destroy.


    Congrattions, Theon.


    I clenched my fists, before quickly grabbing some clothes and pulling them on.


    I needed to at least see if she was ok¡­ In this weather, I didn¡¯t want her to end up on the roof of the


    Goddess¡¯ temple. I pulled my shoes on, almost at the door when I realised I couldn¡¯t.


    If she realised¡­ If she noticed me¡­


    If she was in front of me, it fucked me up. I needed to stay here¡­ away from her¡­ I removed my hand


    from the door handle and moved back. I needed to cut all contact with her, and I mean all¡­ Which


    meant I would break the promise to meet her tonight¡­ 1 I sighed, leaning against the door and dropping


    to the ground, resting my head back against it. Why was it that everything I was doing was at her


    expense? I had told her I¡¯d destroy her and I had practically seeded, but then even with the warning


    given, why did I feel fucking guilty?


    I closed my eyes, inhaling deeply. Even back then, it didn¡¯t hurt this much when I ended things with


    Iyara¡­


    Was it because we hadn¡¯t gotten so deep? Or because she had her parents? Or that I ended it the right


    way? All I was doing to Yileyna was hurting her time and time again¡­ She deserved someone who


    would cherish her, someone who could make her fucking happy and there was one person who dide


    to mind. But I had been too selfish to stay away from her.


    Someone who didn¡¯t judge her for her parent¡¯s actions, and death, even those were things she didn¡¯t


    deserve to be med for. It was all my doing. I hated thinking that she deserved someone else¡­ But at


    the same time, I knew I was killing her.


    I hung my head, staring at the shadows on the floor, my heart was too dark for her. I was not right for her,


    and I was far too twisted to ever give her anything but pain upon fucking pain. My goal in life was


    revenge. 2 That was the only goal I had and the only goal I needed to focus on.


    I leaned my head against the wood of the door and stared out at the darkening skies, the snow still falling


    In a few weeks, Yileyna would learn of my truth and she herself would turn her back on me. Then,


    whether I ever meant anything to her or not, it wouldn¡¯t matter, because she would only have hatred left


    for me.


    A/N-tomorrow is my birthday so there may not be an update, also I have some stuff nned over the


    next few days so things might not be at the scheduled time. Thank you 17

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    60. Refusing To Believe


    After meeting Charlene, we had gone our separate ways. I had first walked around the city for a while


    trying to rx my mind before I requested a meeting with the king. I now waited patiently for the guard to


    tell the king that I had requested an audience. ¡°The Alpha said he is busy, but what is it regarding?¡± The


    man asked me coldly.


    ¡°I wanted to see the evidence against my parents.¡± I said quietly, knowing the king obviously didn¡¯t want


    to see me anymore. I just wasn¡¯t worthy of his time.


    The man quirked an eyebrow before looking at me scornfully.


    ¡°Are you actually wasting the Alpha¡¯s time with your pathetic requests? You should be grateful he hasn¡¯t


    demoted you to an omega.¡± He muttered scornfully.


    I frowned, about to reply when I heard footsteps.


    ¡°That is not your ce to decide, Gerald. I¡¯ll let the Alpha know and I will take miss De¡¯Lacor where she


    needs to go. You are speaking to a Zeta rank guard, even if you are an Epsilon¡­ treat her with respect.¡±


    Raiden¡¯s smooth, calm voice came, yet it held a clear warning. 1


    I turned, feeling relieved to see him. Although I don¡¯t think he realises I¡¯m nothing, not a Zeta rank or


    anything, so I had no idea why he said that.


    He gave me a small smile before motioning for me to follow him. I gave Gerald a small nod before


    following Raiden. He was quiet, and I had a feeling he was mind linking the king.


    ¡°Come on, he said I can show you the proof.¡± He said, giving me one of his killer smiles.


    I forced a smile back, not missing the concern in his eyes. ¡°Thanks, did the king agree?¡±


    ¡°He said you can take a look, besides, I was actually going toe find youter. The king has decided


    to make you a Zeta rank warrior. Congrattions. I think your wit onboard The Siren Killer must have


    reached him.¡± He said, giving me another smirk.


    I nodded, wondering why the king had done that. It wasn¡¯t like him to care. Had Theon said something?


    Maybe I was being hopefully, but it just felt too coincidental¡­ I followed him through to the wing which


    had our old quarters, the Gammas¡¯ quarters, as well as the king¡¯s personal library, office, and other


    important rooms. The wing next to this one was the Alpha¡¯s personal living quarters. ¡°So, the evidence is


    kept in the restricted area, but I will have to stay with you whilst you check it.¡± Raiden exined. ¡°Oh¡­


    I¡¯m sorry, you probably have a lot to do, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much, I¡¯ll get it done. Besides, I didn¡¯t have to


    come find you myself. That saved me time.¡± He winked at me, and I nodded as he entered the library.


    There were many people scattered around, some searching for books, others mulling over maps and


    records. Far more mages than werewolves. They all lowered their heads to Raiden, I remembered a time


    I had been shown that same respect.


    I looked down, thinking I was ok with the insult and rejection, but I wanted at least my parents ¡®names to


    be cleared.


    Raiden told me to wait before he went over to the desk, the man behind the table was a serious elder


    mage and his hard eyes turned on me before he nodded to whatever Raiden had said. He took out a key


    from his huge ring of keys, as well as taking another bunch and removing one small one from it.


    Raiden thanked him before returning to my side. ¡°I got the keys,e on.¡± He said, leading the way.


    Once inside, he shut the door after us. The room was a lot smaller, yet it was far fuller. Boxes and chests


    were also stacked to one side. The shelves and cabs were all locked andbelled.


    ¡°Yileyna.¡±


    I turned to look at him and he walked over to me, making my heart skip a beat at the seriousness on his


    face.


    ¡°Raiden.¡± I said, narrowing my eyes. He chuckled before crossing his arms. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong? You


    aren¡¯t your usual sparkling firework self tonight.¡± He said softly. I shook my head.


    ¡°I am fine, really. They say you reap the consequences of your actions. I paved this path for myself and


    now I¡¯m walking it.¡± I replied with a humourless smile.


    ¡°He hurt you again, didn¡¯t he?¡± He questioned sharply, his eyes shing green. 1


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, can we get to the evidence?¡± I asked, turning away.


    ¡°Yileyna.¡±


    I looked back at him, and he frowned slightly. ¡°What is it? I said I¡¯m fine.¡± I said, trying not to sound


    irritated. ¡°Hmm you did, but I just wanted to say, I¡¯m here even if you just need a friend to listen. No


    judgement, no expectations, just someone to listen.¡± He said quietly. My heart squeezed and I looked


    down at the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind, but I¡¯ll be ok.¡± I said, turning away. That was a lie I was telling


    myself again and again even when I felt like I was crumbling inside, I wouldn¡¯t admit it¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get


    to this.¡± He said, briskly walking past me and unlocking one of the small metal cabs.


    The mood became darker as he took out a bunch of letters, maps and reports. ¡°It¡¯s all here, from the


    letters he received, and sent, as well as the blueprints and maps of the


    city and castle.¡± He said quietly.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do it.¡± I replied firmly. ¡°I know my parents.¡±


    I took the things from him not wanting to hear anything more, and turned my back on him Walking over, I


    sat down at one of the three tables in the room and ced everything down carefully.


    I could feel him watching, but I refused to look at him.


    I came here for a reason¡­


    I looked at the letter¡¯s Dad had apparently received; ns for an attack, ns to usurp the alpha from


    the throne, to take over the middle kingdom¡­


    Lies. Dad considered Alpha Andres his best friend, there was no way that he would have done this.


    I stared at the letters, taking a calming breath before I picked up the first letter. Although I knew it just


    couldn¡¯t be Dad, the fact that everyone said it was him made my stomach churn.


    I looked at the letter I had just unfolded. This was a letter he was meant to send soon it seemed. It was


    Dad¡¯s handwriting, or extremely close¡­ but, no Dad couldn¡¯t do this.


    I skimmed the letter, a letter that stated he was enclosing the maps and a clear route into the castle.


    Stating that he needed more time, and that the nned attack needed to be dyed.


    I read it quickly


    ¡°We need to hold out¡­ I fear that the king may know something¡­ Yours W¡­¡¯


    I frowned, staring at thest part.


    It just didn¡¯t make sense. If Dad was nning to send this letter out to tell them to hold off the attack,


    then why was it even here? Shouldn¡¯t he have posted it as fast as possible?


    I know one could argue he didn¡¯t get the chance, but¡­ but still, something wasn¡¯t right.


    I stared at the writing, trying to find even one small sign to tell me it wasn¡¯t Dad¡¯s, but even after staring


    at it I found nothing. It looked just like his¡­


    I folded it away, picking up the letters that were sent to Dad, not that even one was addressed to him.


    They talked of ns to storm the capital from the sea, how the king¡¯s time hade and how the


    Obsidian Shadow Pack would take their rightful ce. There wasn¡¯t much, as if they were speaking


    about casual topics, but there was no deeper evidence, none that referenced any solid ns and dates.


    Maybe they were destroyed, but if that was the case, why would Dad even keep these? He was a Beta


    rank, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to get caught¡­ ¡°If Dad did this, he wouldn¡¯t keep such files in our home.¡± I


    said, my voiceing out icy and angry. Raiden was silent for a moment before he sighed,


    ¡°They said it¡¯s the one ce that would never have been raided or found.¡±


    ¡°Yet they somehow received a tip-off? Do you know who it was or how?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ssified information I¡¯m afraid, my ice queen.¡± 3


    1 red at him before sighing. I felt guilty, I was taking my frustration out on him. ¡°Probably one of the


    king¡¯s own spies.¡± He replied after a moment, ¡°but it¡¯s not something we should be discussing.¡± ¡°I still


    don¡¯t believe my father did this.¡± I said, standing up. I wanted to swipe a letter. Raiden might be


    charming, but he was sharp, and his eyes were currently on me.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± He said quietly, a small frown on his face.


    I looked at him, my heart skipping a beat, and I gave a small smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He gave a curt nod before we put everything away and we left the room.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m assuming you don¡¯t have a date for the uing ball?¡± I frowned, Theon bing beta was


    bing a grand affair, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I won¡¯t attend.¡±


    ¡°But as a Zeta rank, you should be there; besides, I don¡¯t have a date either. Want to go with


    me?¡±


    ¡°Really? Have you already been through all the single women in Westerfell?¡± I remarked with a smirk


    He pouted. ¡°I¡¯ve been behaving rather well actually, especially since that voyage.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t resist a smile.


    ¡°Oh, have you now? I¡¯m proud of you, but has that changed since we returned?¡± I asked, slightly


    amused.


    ¡°Yeah, I even refused the she-wolf on board. However, on a serious note, I realised that there¡¯s a huge


    difference between love and lust.¡± He winked at me and my smile faded.


    Love and lust¡­


    Had I been blinded when it came to Theon? Was there really nothing more than lust between us? My


    heart sank and Raiden stopped.


    ¡°Come with me to the ball, if not as a date, as a friend. You don¡¯t need to suffer alone, Charlene will be at


    the Alpha¡¯s table. You need someone by your side, and I¡¯m sure my brother would love to see you again.


    So, what do you say?¡±


    I hesitated, before sighing in defeat.


    ¡°As a friend. Don¡¯t expect more.¡±


    He smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He winked, before taking my hand and cing a soft kiss on it.


    ¡°Raiden.¡± I warned.


    ¡°As friends, I promise.¡± He became serious, letting go of my hand. ¡°Besides, I won¡¯t take


    advantage of your emotions and try to pull a move.¡± ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t want to hurt you or use you.¡± I


    smiled softly, his words making my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°What if I want to be used?¡± 2


    ¡°Raiden!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± He chuckled ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll send a messenger with your duties from Monday. Make sure


    you go to the pack tailors and get your uniforms.¡± I nodded before he paused, clearly being mind linked.


    ¡°Everything ok?¡± I asked when he frowned.


    ¡°Yeah, I just need to go, Dad and the king want to see me regarding some security ns. Will you be ok


    going from here?¡± I nodded. ¡°I grew up in these halls too, remember?¡± ¡°Yeah. I know, we yed together,


    remember?¡± He replied in the same tone that I had used.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I smiled slightly.


    He gave me a final smile and wink before he walked off, and I decided to take the shortest route out of


    here.


    I didn¡¯t want to go anywhere near Theon¡¯s room. I made my way down the hall, passing some guards,


    and took a left from the gamma quarters.


    It was a lot quieter here; I was about to open a door that led to a staircase, which led to a side exit, when


    I paused hearing familiar voices talking. My heart skipped a beat when I realised who that was¡­


    Theon¡­


    ¡°¡­ you please.¡±


    Charlene?


    ¡°I¡¯m done with Yileyna. I think it¡¯s high time we told the entire kingdom about us, that we are to be mated.


    Don¡¯t you agree, Charlene?¡± Since when did Theon call Charlene by her name?


    Wait¡­ mated?


    I calmed my heart, realising what was happening. Charlene must havee to try to talk to him for me.


    Goddess, didn¡¯t she realise he¡¯ll just be mean to her? Worried for her, I made my way towards the room


    where the voices wereing from. I stopped at the door, shocked to see Theon was holding Charlene¡¯s


    chin. Confusion filled me and I looked at the side profile of the man before me, having to confirm if it


    really was Theon. ¡°Theon, we need to-¡± Charlene was cut off when Theon bent down and imed her


    lips in a


    deep kiss. Shock pped me in the face, apanied by the sharp pain of rejection and betrayal. I


    wasn¡¯t able to stop the sharp intake of breath, my heart pounding as I backed away.


    He kissed her¡­


    What was going on?


    I¡­. No¡­ he¡­


    Nothing made sense¡­ My head was about to burst, I turned and fled, unable to stay here any longer.


    The pain in my chest was overwhelming, crushing me painfully. Theon kissed Charlene¡­


    I was halfway down the stairs, when I froze, turning back towards the open door at the top, fear


    enveloping me. I knew my best friend enough to know she wouldn¡¯t do that¡­ but what if Theon forced


    her?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He isn¡¯t like that¡­


    But still, I was scared, I need to make sure she is ok. I heard the sound of a door m, my heart


    pounding in fear, then hearing Charlene¡¯s sobs as she ran down the hall.


    I pressed myself against the wall, hoping she wouldn¡¯t sense me. Thank the goddess she was ok¡­ I


    looked down at the stone steps, trying to fight back my tears. Theon really was done with me¡­


    The urge tofort her was overwhelming, but I knew she¡¯d also feel terrible if she knew that I saw what


    had happened¡­


    I couldn¡¯t go to her¡­ Theon, of all women; my friend?


    I won¡¯t cry.


    After a moment, I quietly made my way down the steps and out into the cold.


    My heart was racing painfully fast, and I felt that sharp pull within me once more.


    It hurt.


    The image of Theon kissing her was screaming in my head, and my eyes prickled. ¡®It¡¯s high time we told


    the entire kingdom about us¡­ that we are to be mated?¡¯ Confusion was bubbling within me but the pain


    that was overpowering everything was unbearable.


    The howling wind and the vicious rain that began pouring down drowned out my soft sobs as I rushed


    toward home¡­


    A home that wasn¡¯t mine¡­ Would I ever find where I truly belong?

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    61. Truth & Decisions YILEYNA


    My head was screaming with agony when I woke up. I looked around, realising I was in the cabin, on


    the floor in the kitchen area. A few bottles of winey scattered on the floor, and my entire body was


    aching.


    What happenedst night? I remembered crying but then I had gone to the spot Theon had told me to


    wait for him. I just¡­ I had needed to see what he¡¯d say, if anything. I waited until twelve, for two hours I


    waited in the cold, promising myself that if he didn¡¯te today, I would truly never forgive him, and he


    didn¡¯t.


    He hadn¡¯te.


    I was a fool to think he would.


    But wasn¡¯t that exactly what I was? I was always foolish when it came to Theon. I pressed a hand to


    my forehead, feeling broken.


    I was an idiot¡­ I really was¡­


    I got to my feet, running my fingers through my hair. What time was it anyway? The pain ofst night


    was still there, but the throbbing in my head was overpowering it and I weed it. It was then that my


    heart began pounding when I realised the entire cabin was covered in ayer of frost. Right beneath


    where Iy a thick whiteyer of ice was spreading outwards. ¡°What on Kadia¡­¡± I murmured.


    My heart thundered with fear as I stared at the ground, remembering what had happened back when


    Madelia had done that spell¡­


    Did I do this?


    I got up and rushed to the door to unlock it, but it was stuck, I had to give it a hard push before it


    opened, and I stared outside.


    It was far worse than what I was expecting. It was obvious yesterday¡¯s storm had been far worse. The


    snow which had covered the ground was now entirely frozen, and everything as far as I could see was


    covered in ice.


    The trees were coated with ice as long icicles hanging off them. I stared at the snow right outside the


    steps of the cabin. My stomach lurched as I stared at the ice that paved as far as I could see. Solid ice.


    I backed away from the door, fear enveloping me.


    Was it crazy that deep down I felt like I did that? 2 I shut and locked the cabin door, staring at the frost


    that covered the table, the worktops¡­ the walls¡­ the logs in the fire¡­


    My heart was thundering.


    If I did this, surely there must be a way to undo it? What if someone saw this?


    The confusion within me threw me into turmoil.


    Fae and Mage magic didn¡¯t work like this¡­ What were my abilities? I took a deep breath, cing my


    hand on my chest. The ne still hung around my neck, and I wrapped my hand around it for


    comfort, taking a deep breath.


    Breathe, Yileyna¡­


    I close my eyes, trying to focus on something, but I didn¡¯t even know where to pull my abilities from¡­


    There was something in me, I was sure of that. After all, Theon saw that himself¡­


    I tried again, but nothing.


    After several minutes, I gave up and decided I needed to just heat the ce up. Getting some fresh


    logs, I ced them in the hearth and lit the fire before I began to clean the cabin. daily new chapters


    update only on .infobagh My head was still pounding from the alcohol and my heart was still


    aching from all the thoughts.


    Theon¡­


    I decided to make myself something for my hangover as the ice began to melt in the cabin. It was going


    to take time and it was all going to be an awful soaking puddle when the frost melted.


    Goddess, what have I done.


    I sighed heavily as I gulped the drink I had prepared, before adding a few extra logs to the already


    zing fire and went to shower. Once I was done, I cleaned the ce up, not wanting it to smell of


    alcohol. Every corner of this cabin held memories of Theon, and as I cleaned, I realised what I needed


    to do.


    Leave.


    I wouldn¡¯t ept anything from him. Not this ce, not with his help or sympathy.


    From this day forth, I needed to just step away from him in every way, and I really can¡¯t keep saying


    this. This time I needed to stick to my decision no matter what. 2


    I was being given a chance to show everyone that I am something, to be a Zeta rank warrior. If I tried


    my best to work on this power, I could truly make my parents proud. Maybe I should ask Madelia for


    help? She was a mage and if I was one, surely, she could help me. Or maybe I should ask someone


    else¡­ Who though¡­?


    Zarian!


    He was fae, and unlike Madelia, who was close to the king, it would be safer to ask him.


    I could do this.


    I had to.


    Two hourster, I had finished cleaning, gotten dressed, and was packing my things. I would find


    somewhere else to stay from today onwards. I was bundling up thest of my beauty products, such as


    my shampoo, soap, and stuff, when there was a knock on the door. I tensed, my heart thumping as I


    wondered who it would be. The first person who came to my mind was Theon, but he wouldn¡¯te


    here.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked in the mirror first.


    Staring back at me was a girl with slightly reddened eyes, a pale face, and her hair knotted in a messy


    bun atop her head. I looked ok, I guess. I walked over to the door and unlocked it.


    My heart skipped a beat to see that it was none other than Charlene standing there. She looked¡­


    worse than I did. Her eyes were red and tired. Her hair hadn¡¯t beenbed because, unlike me who


    could get away withoutbing it, Charlene couldn¡¯t. But the most noticeable thing was the guilt and


    regret in her eyes. I smiled softly at her, stepping out into the cold. I hugged her tightly. She didn¡¯t know


    I knew, but I knew why she was here. She hade to tell me what happened. ¡°Yileyna.¡± She


    whispered, before hugging me tightly. ¡°Charlene, why did youe out here in this weather?¡± I asked


    softly, tugging her into the warmth of the cabin.


    I had mopped up the water and it looked rather presentable, despite the pile of boxes that were


    gathered in the centre of the room.


    ¡°There was a dangerous stormst night, but it¡¯s gone today, even the snow has stopped.¡± She said


    shutting the door slowly as she nced around the cabin, looking at the boxes.¡± You¡¯re leaving.¡± 1


    I smiled and nodded leading her to the kitchen chair as the sofa was still wet.


    Goddess, what have I done¡­ ¡°Yes, this is Theon¡¯s ce, I don¡¯t see any reason to stay when I¡¯m not


    with him. You were right Charlene; all he does is hurt me and I really don¡¯t need him in my life.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply, staring at her hands in herp.


    ¡°Yileyna, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± Her voice was low and full of pain. My heart skipped a


    beat, and I crouched down before her. ¡°Tell me, my queen.¡± I whispered encouragingly. ¡°My father


    asked Theon to take me as his chosen mate, so he can take the ce as the next Alpha¡­ because


    the kingdom needs someone capable¡­¡± I frowned, my stomach sinking. That¡¯s what he meant¡­ the


    world should know we are to be mated¡­ 1 ¡°When did this happen?¡± I asked quietly, wondering if he


    had that thought when we were together¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I found out the day Theon returned to the castle.¡± My heart clenched, the day he


    didn¡¯t n to return. He ended it with me and decided to take


    my friend as his chosen mate.


    It would be a lie if I said it didn¡¯t hurt.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°And¡­ are you ok with that?¡± I asked her gently, giving her a warm smile. She looked confused before


    her eyes shed. ¡°No. Even if there were some feelings there, and there isn¡¯t! I promise! I wouldn¡¯t,


    because once he took you as his woman that was it.¡± She said, her eyes full of determination and


    stubbornness. Her words filled my heart with warmth, at least I had my friend. 1 I smiled gently.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ harsh¡­ and call me hypocritical, but you deserve someone who loves you for you, not your


    title. As for him getting the Alpha title¡­ Are you ok with that?¡±


    She sighed heavily


    ¡°I¡¯m not good enough¡­ but I am never going to allow Theon to be my mate. I will take someone else


    as my mate. If I mark someone else before the ball-¡±


    ¡°Whoa, no. You are not going to mess your life up like that. You deserve true love. We all do¡­¡± I


    whispered, feeling the pain in my heart squeeze.


    ¡°Yes. We do. Both of us, and we will get it. Theon¡­ he was our infatuation for thest few years, I


    guess him being around us didn¡¯t help¡­ but he¡¯s just that¡­ an infatuation. You don¡¯t deserve to be hurt


    Yileyna, and after- after his recent behaviour, he doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    I smiled softly, tilting my head. .


    ¡°Why, what has he done that has pushed you to hate him even more?¡± I teased lightly, knowing until


    she told me it would eat her up inside.


    ¡°He hates me¡­ he always has and made it clear¡­ but¡­ Yesterday after talking to you, I wanted to try


    to talk sense into him, I know that he cares for you, and he¡­ he¡­¡± She swallowed, and I gave her


    hands a gentle squeeze as I stood up slowly. ¡°He kissed you to prove his point. I know and it¡¯s ok, it


    was him and¡­ we aren¡¯t together anymore anyway.¡± I said quietly. Realisation dawned on her and she


    jumped up from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologise for something that wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± I said, and I had to admit, talking to her did make


    me feel better, even if I did know it wasn¡¯t her fault. 2 ¡°No still¡­ because of me and this title, he


    probably ended it with you¡­ I feel Dad has more of a say in this.¡± She muttered clenching her fists. I


    frowned thoughtfully. ¡°What do you want to do¡­ I mean, about the title and all?¡± ¡°If Dad told me to pick


    anyone but Theon¡­ I would have agreed and done this for the kingdom ¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°So, if it wasn¡¯t because of me, you¡¯ll be ok with Theon, right?¡±


    She frowned and shook her head fervently, but I knew she would be, for the kingdom¡­


    However, Charlene stuck with Theon would be¡­ terrifying. Unless he treated her better, but after


    everything, I had lost faith in him, and his hatred for Charlene was so strong.


    Sure it hurt, so much¡­ but the truth was he had the most potential, as a beta, but he was a born Alpha


    in my opinion. From his dominating personality to his ability to lead¡­ Theon was the kind of person


    who could rule¡­


    ¡°He first took your beta title, and now trying to take mine? No way. I hope that I find my mate at this


    ball, if I find my true mate, father can¡¯t force this reunion.¡± Charlene said bringing me! from my


    thoughts. ¡°If not, then I¡¯ll take someone else, anything to-¡±


    ¡°This is going to be hypocriticaling from me, but don¡¯t be reckless, Charlene. Promise me,


    whatever we do, we do it together. Wee up with something together¡­¡± ¡°But what can we do? We


    hold no power.¡± She whispered. ¡°My training isn¡¯t working. Dad is getting angry. He doesn¡¯t even eat


    with us anymore, saying he¡¯s disappointed in a daughter like me.¡± 1


    I scoffed. ¡°Disappointed to have a daughter like you? Well he should be grateful for a daughter like you,


    I¡¯m sorry but my respect for your dad is just constantly dropping.¡± I said icily.


    She smiled weakly, ¡°Yeah¡­ me too¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we wille up with a n, we have time yet, not much but we do. We¡¯ll figure


    something out¡­¡± I murmured.


    But she was right, what do we do? We were just two girls with no n¡­ We needed help, but who?


    Who could help us?

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    62. Finding Solutions


    YILEYNA


    ¡°And that¡¯s why the sofa and everything is wet.¡± I finished.


    I had spent thest hour telling Charlene about my powers, how Theon assumed I might be part mage or


    fae, and about the frost all over the cabin. ¡°Dear Selene¡­ that¡¯s¡­ amazing.¡± Charlene whispered in


    awe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is, but I was thinking of asking Madelia or maybe Zarian to see if they could help me


    channel it or something?¡± I mused as I stood up from where we had both been sitting cross-legged on


    the floor. 1


    ¡°Hmm, I think Zarian is the better choice. Madelia is far too close to Dad, She obeys his orders without


    question, and if you don¡¯t want Dad to know, then I would say avoid her.¡± Charlene said. ¡°You have


    be stronger since your birthday, even I can sense it¡­ Yileyna, do you think you made the odd


    storm happenst night?¡±


    I almostughed. ¡°A storm? I highly doubt that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious¡­ like you said, the entire ce was frosted.


    The storm came on suddenly and was crazy all through the night, and it only calmed considerably after


    three in the morning¡­¡± Charlene said thoughtfully. ¡°Which would rule out you being a mage. Without


    casting a spell, there¡¯s no way you can draw upon your magic¡­¡± ¡°So you think I¡¯m part fae then?¡± I


    asked tilting my head. ¡°Yes! Oh my goddess! You must be, you are so beautiful it makes sense!¡± She


    eximed in excitement, cupping my face. I raised an eyebrow before my amusement faded away as the


    reality set in that one or both of my parents may not be blood-rted to me. As if realising what was on


    my mind, Charlene hugged me.


    ¡°Our blood does not make us who we are, just as I consider you as my sister.¡± She gave me a squeeze


    and I smiled.


    She was right, no matter who or what I was, my parents were always going to be my parents. I was the


    daughter of William and Hana De¡¯Lacor and no one else. ¡°Right, so let¡¯s do this. We first find a new


    apartment, and then we talk to Zarian.¡± Charlene decided.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be missed at the castle?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I have a few hours free before I need to return, and we need to think of a n too¡­¡± She


    tapped her chin. ¡°This ball¡­ I wish you woulde.¡± ¡°Oh, I aming.¡± I said as Iced up my boots.


    She turned sharply towards me in surprise and excitement.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Raiden asked me to apany him.¡± I said, as Charlene smiled..


    ¡°Ooo from one handsome man to another handsome but also charming young man! He¡¯s liked you for so


    long!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not forget that Raiden is the biggest yboy in the city. He¡¯s slept with most women here.


    He only teased me and flirted.¡± I reminded her. ¡°Oh I know but-¡±


    ¡°Charl, I¡¯m not ready to think of anyone romantically,¡± I whispered trying to hide the pain in my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry.¡± She replied apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go.¡± I said picking up my coat and putting it on. We left


    the cabin together; our first n of action was to find somewhere for me to stay. We made a quick stop at


    the bank where I filled up a bag of coins from our family vault, and I saw that the king had indeed given


    me a good lump sum for the trip we had made. 1 ¡°Ok, let¡¯s ask Madam Marigold if she knows a ce! I¡¯m


    sure she may have some rooms above the caf¨¦ too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, we can ask her. I¡¯m sure she may know someone or other who is offering a ce. If they


    even ept me with my reputation as the daughter of a traitor. I can¡¯t wait to remove this mark from my


    parent¡¯s reputation.¡± I responded thoughtfully.


    ¡°She is one person who doesn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s opinion or background, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll happily help.¡±


    It was true she had a mix of people working for her yet still her cafe wasn¡¯t any less busy, it was a ce


    where everyone could just enjoy the sweet treats and hot drinks without discrimination. We made our


    way there, with Charlene saying she couldn¡¯t wait to have a hot drink with this blistering cold.


    ¡°Finally!¡± She breathed a sigh of relief when the caf¨¦ came into sight.


    ¡°You really are cold.¡± I said, sympathetically looking at her red tipped nose. She looked over at me,


    looking me up and down calctingly.


    ¡°Do you think your element is the reason you don¡¯t feel cold? I mean the ice.¡± She whispered, leaning


    closer.


    ¡°Goddess knows.¡± I shrugged, thinking over her words. ¡°That is an interesting point, recently I didn¡¯t feel


    as cold as I used to. I assumed it was because my wolf was awakening¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, I really think it ys


    a huge factor.¡± Charlene said thoughtfully. A sudden thought came to me, and my stomach twisted.


    ¡°Charlene, do you think if that¡¯s the case that I won¡¯t have a wolf?¡± I whispered quietly.


    Sure, the king had people of all species working for him, but they weren¡¯t in the pack Would that mean if I


    didn¡¯t have a wolf i¡¯d be thrown out? ¡°You are most likely a hybrid; I can sense you are a werewolf. Trust


    me, I have done extensive research on this matter. If anything, you may not be able to take werewolf


    form, but most


    werewolf hybrids can mind link.¡± She exined confidently. I frowned and nodded. She was right¡­ The


    few hybrids we had in the pack were extremely rare. I think there were only three at most, however only


    two of those three could shift but the third also had the mind link.


    I wanted my wolf, I really did¡­


    We reached the caf¨¦ soon after and requested if Madam Marigold could give us a few moments, when


    she had time, she looked at us suspiciously before giving a curt nod.


    ¡°Alright, now go to the back booth, Zarian will bring you something to eat. You are both a sight.¡± She


    ordered, as if she knew we hadn¡¯t eaten anything, but then I guess we both didn¡¯t look like our normal


    selves.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said as Charlene smiled gratefully at her. Once settled and after cing our orders with


    Zarian, we waited for him to return. We nned to ask him when he brought our food.


    ¡°I love those pastries.¡± Charlene said licking her lips as she referred to the pastries we had just ordered


    Madam Marigold had some delicious pastries that she only served in the morning hours, and they were


    delicious, crispy pastries filled with a special cream and jam in the centre.


    ¡°Me too.¡± I said, ying with the fur of my coat that now sat on the booth beside me.


    Zarian soon returned, his silky ck hair held two small its that came from the back and fell by his


    side, and a few strands left out framing his face.


    He was indeed a very beautiful man.


    He shed me a smile as I observed him. ¡°Distracted, beautiful?¡± He teased as he ced our tray down.


    ¡°A little.¡± I said before smiling sweetly. ¡°I actually had a favour to ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? What favour can I do for the beauty before me?¡± He looked curious, ncing between us before he


    crossed his arms, watching me with sharp interest.


    As expected he wasn¡¯t just a beautiful man, I think I was righting here. Something told me he¡¯d be


    able to help us.


    ¡°Yes, can we talk in private once you are free?¡± I asked quietly, ncing around the caf¨¦.


    He tapped his chin before he nodded. ¡°You are in luck; I am finishing early today anyway.¡± He replied


    with a wink. ¡°Perfect.¡± Charlene said just as Madam Marigold came over and Zarian walked off smoothly.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I do hope you pretties are not distracting my waiter. Now, what can I help youdies with?¡± She said


    sitting down beside me and folding the tea towel she was holding with a huff of relief.


    ¡°Busy morning, I see.¡± Charlene said picking up one of the pastries. ¡°Extremely. I await the day I retire,


    yet I love this ce so much I don¡¯t see it happening any day soon.¡±


    ¡°Well, we are d to hear that, this is the best caf¨¦ in Westerfell.¡± I said, exchanging a look with


    Charlene before continuing ¡°We won¡¯t take too much of your time, the thing is I was looking for a ce to


    stay. A permanent ce, it doesn¡¯t need to be big¡­¡± Her eyebrow shot up and she looked me over.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you living with the soon-to-be beta?¡±


    News indeed travelled fast.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t anymore, we were hoping you knew of a ce that would offer a room, you are always so


    knowledgeable.¡± Charlene smiled warmly, trying to divert the conversation away from Theon and I.


    Just the mention of him made my heart squeeze with pain. Madam Marigold sighed as she sat back as if


    thinking, before she turned to me. ¡°You know with the uing ball many ces are fully booked out.


    Even I don¡¯t have any rooms that I can give you full-time, however I have a friend who has made an inn


    down by the coast and yes, I know it¡¯s a bit of a risky ce, but it¡¯s cheap, very easy on the eyes and it¡¯s


    doing well. Besides, as long as you don¡¯t go down to the coast at night it¡¯s fine.¡± She said briskly.


    Charlene and I exchanged looks; I knew which ce she meant, it had been getting constructed for a


    while now.


    ¡°It¡¯s more catered for travellers, and since it¡¯s on the outskirts it¡¯s a bit more away from the hustle and


    bustle of the city. He is offering some permanent residency too and if I write you a letter, I¡¯m sure he will


    happily allow you to stay.¡± ¡°Could you do that? I would be grateful.¡± I said feeling a little hopeful. ¡°Should


    we not take a look first?¡± Charlene asked worriedly.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be perfect.¡± I replied, I just needed a ce.


    ¡°Well then, you girls carry on enjoying your food and I will have it written up for you. I need to get back to


    work too!¡±


    She stood up and we both thanked her for her time and effort before I looked at Charlene.


    ¡°I guess we could hire a cart to get my stuff down to the coast.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Leyna, it¡¯s not the safest


    ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. Trust me, I have faced sirens more than once and lived.¡± Charlene rxed


    visibly. ¡°You know what? You are right, I think that in itself is one of the greatest achievements. If Dad


    knew, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d want you guarding the coast!¡± She shook her head. ¡°But seriously Yileyna, you do


    need to be careful if you live down there¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, my queen, trust me.¡± I said as I picked up my


    mug of coffee. My smile faded, the reminder of Theon once more hitting me hard. I am done with you,


    and I pray the moon goddess gave me the strength to face you, to hold myself with strength and grace¡­


    It was a whileter and Zarian was finally free to leave. He had taken us to the staff quarters in the back


    of the caf¨¦, where we wouldn¡¯t be overheard. Madam Marigold had given us a letter to show the inn


    owner, which at least sorted the first of our problems. Charlene and I now wondered where to start, and I


    took a deep breath after making him promise to not share this conversation with anyone else. ¡°I take an


    oath on Etaar, themselves.¡± Zarian said cing a hand on his chest.


    He was referring to the fae deity, a being that was neither male nor female but held such beauty that it


    was said that no mortal could look them in the eye. I nodded and taking a deep breath, I told him how I


    had recently felt a shift in myself after my eighteenth but rather than getting my wolf or anything, I told


    him about the two urrences of power, leaving out the fact that it was actually Charlene¡¯s whose


    abilities we had been trying to awaken the first time. Simply making it out as if it was performed to help


    awaken my wolf. Also how we assumed I was a hybrid and if he could help me train or at least fully


    awaken my abilities, or help to channel it.


    ¡°So¡­ I was wondering if you could help.¡± I finished.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s part mage¡­ we think she may be part fae. She¡¯s beautiful too.¡± Charlene finished as


    Zarian watched us with a small smile lingering on his lips.


    ¡°As beautiful as she is, she is not fae.¡±


    My stomach sank as he said those words. ¡°Are you sure? She can¡¯t be a mage, because even before


    learning to use their abilities, they need to refer to the books of their elders¡­ Her power is more


    elemental, she didn¡¯t-¡± Zarian raised a hand, cutting Charlene off. ¡°There are many races in this world of


    ours, Princess Charlene. I assure you, Yileyna is not of fae blood.¡± 1


    ¡°Then what could I be? If this is the fact that I need to show you proof of my powers, I can try. ¡°I said,


    feeling as if I had once again hit a wall.


    ¡°You need not prove anything to me, beautiful. I believe you, but I can only tell you that you are not fae.¡±


    He reached over and caressed my cheek. I pulled away, frowning at him as I watched him sharply. He


    chuckled, running his fingers through his hair. ¡°I have¡­ some theories, but they don¡¯t really make sense.


    Time will tell. As for training you, I don¡¯t see why not, if as you say it¡¯s elemental, I can perhaps help


    somewhat¡­¡± He was watching me keenly, and I felt a little self-conscious under his gaze. ¡°What do you


    enjoy?¡±


    ¡°Enjoy?¡± I asked warily. ¡°Your preferences of day or night,nd and sea, song or dance.¡± He said, as if it


    was obvious and I should know what he was talking about. I frowned slightly, thinking about his question,


    it was clear he wanted an answer. ¡± Fae were sly creatures, and I knew I needed to answer properly.


    ¡°I prefer night¡­ I love bothnd and sea yet I do love the freedom of the sea, the smell of the fresh sea


    breeze, and as for song or dance¡­ I love to dance, yet I can sing well.¡± I answered, feeling as if there


    was some sort of a trick question in there. Even Charlene was scrutinising Zarian sharply. He smiled and


    nodded, tilting his head and letting his silky dark hair fall over his shoulder.


    ¡°Now tell me, my beautiful blond hybrid, what are the species of this world?¡±


    ¡°Werewolf, human, mage, fae, naga and siren.¡± I replied, ¡°They are the intelligent species.¡± His smile


    grew. ¡°Indeed and what species is the weakness or fear of the other?¡± I nced at Charlene confused.


    ¡°The Naga fear mages and sirens¡­ the werewolves¡¯ greatest enemy are themselves or the sirens¡­¡± I


    mumbled feeling lost, I had never ever considered this. ¡°The mages fear the werewolves, correct?¡±


    Charlene added.


    Zarian gave a nod, ¡°Correct, and the fae dislike the naga for they hold strong elemental power. Now, tell


    me, what race do the sirens fear the most?¡±


    Me and Charlene exchanged looks, neither of us knew the answer. ¡°Fae.¡± Zarian said. I frowned.


    ¡°That makes no sense, you said the naga fear sirens, and fae fear the naga¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°It may not be


    common knowledge here in Astalion, since it is not a fae kingdom. However, the sirens song has no


    effect on a fae. We are the only species that are superior to them.¡± A wicked smile crossed his face and


    for a moment, he wasn¡¯t just the beautiful man we knew but a fae who knew exactly what his worth was.


    I nodded slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible, considering how much damage they can do.¡± I said frowning, wondering where we


    were going with this. ¡°Perhaps¡­ but every species has a weakness.¡± He gave me a dangerous smile as


    he took hold of my chin in his long slender fingers. ¡°And that is why, I will agree to train you.¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    63. Zarian¡¯s Training


    I had managed to secure myself a small room and bathroom at the new inn, which was called The


    White Mist. The inn owner had simply given me a once over before telling me he expected me to pay


    the rent on every full moon. He warned me that if I was even a dayte, he would boot me, and so I


    had paid for six months in advance, which appeased him greatly.


    The room was nice and clean, with simple furnishing and an adjoining bathroom. It was warm too.


    I had gotten all my things brought over for me. I had ced the keys to the cabin with a small note into


    an envelope and I had left it on the table at the cabin.


    That moment had felt like a resolution. When I had left my childhood home, I had promised to be


    strong, yet I had fallen so deeply into things with Theon that I once again let my heart be broken.


    Losing sight of what I wanted.


    It still hurt, every night he lingered on my mind; his gaze, his touch, thefort and emotions he


    awakened within me, but I refused to let it overpower me.


    The following day after securing my room I had gone for my uniform fitting. The Zeta rank wore a dark


    grey uniform with ck ents to it. None of the standard sizes fitted me and so the tailor had told me


    toe back to collect it in three days¡¯ time.


    It had now been four days since the day Zarian had agreed to train me, and he did so every day.


    Sticking to his words and the only promise he had asked of me was to staymitted.


    ¡°Again.¡± His smooth voice came as I breathed heavily, I was bent over on all fours, fighting the fatigue


    that consumed me


    Zarian may not be a warrior, but he knew how to push me to my limits until my body screamed for


    reprieve. He was good with weapons and with his element, using them both together in a way that


    intrigued me greatly. I wondered what he was back in his own kingdom, or what he once was long ago.


    He was a mystery that I knew nothing of.


    There were two training sessions, the morning one was lighter, and I was able to function after, but the


    evening training was far more extreme, leaving me exhausted. It required trust and when Zarian had


    asked me that first session if I trusted him, I had said yes. I had to because when he was done, I often


    held no power to even move.


    Right now was the evening session, and we were far away from the safety of the walls of Westerfell as


    Zarian stood over me, arms crossed as he stared down at me. His wind element whipping around him


    powerfully, and I could feel it swirling around me. There were eight elements; wind, water, fire, earth,


    ice, lightning, shadow, and light. Each one powerful in its own right. 1 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling


    useless?¡± His hard, cold voice came as I struggled to pick myself up.


    Emotion.


    It wasn¡¯t even our second lesson when he realised that only when I was emotional could I call forth my


    powers, and I had managed to do so inst night¡¯s session. But it was only a small disy of power,


    simr to the ice I had created in the hidden area of the castle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not useless.¡± I said coldly. ¡°Really? Then why are you not beta? Why were you unable to keep your


    rank? You really are a disappointment.¡±


    I knew what he was doing, he was trying to trigger me off, but even then, it did hurt. I could handle


    insults.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I said despite trying to push my emotions, the pressure of his powers pushing me to bow my


    head before him. He crouched before me, taking hold of my chin and forcing it up to look into his violet


    eyes.


    ¡°Really? Then why did Theon of Westerfell cast you aside? Even he did not want you. Tell me my


    beautiful student, aside from your beauty, is there anything more to you?¡±


    Anger red through me, and the crushing reminder of Theon¡¯s betrayal rushed through me. ¡°You were


    nothing more than something to use and cast aside, if he really cared, he wouldn¡¯t have left you¡­ But


    that is all you are worth, nothing more. You are a shame to the De¡¯Lacor name.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I am not a shame to my parents¡¯ name!¡± I snapped, the pressure of his power was crushing me and I


    pushed against it with all my will, it was all I had.


    ¡°You are. Right now, despite being a beta rank wolf, you are bowing before a fae. I wonder what your


    parents would think Would they be disappointed in the daughter they had high hopes for?¡±


    My anger red and I red at him. A sudden painful pull ripped through my stomach and I gasped as


    lightning shed in the sky above.


    ¡°Useless, pathetic and wolf less.¡± Zarian said, his eyes glinting with scorn. ¡°You can¡¯t even withstand


    the small amount of my powers that any wolf would be able to.¡±


    I¡¯m not weak


    I am not pathetic! ¡°I don¡¯t me Theon for leaving you, no one wants such a weak woman by their


    side.¡± I wasn¡¯t weak or useless!


    ¡°Trash.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I was foolish to fall for Theon, but I am not worthless! I am worth more, far more. A


    man¡¯s opinion counts for nothing!¡± I snapped pushing against his power, my patience snapping. Using


    all my will I managed to stand up, pushing his powers back. A sh of lightning illuminated the sky,


    striking the ground inches from where Zarian had stood moments earlier. A swirl of wind whipping


    around him in a protective shield.


    A st of wind knocked him off his feet and I felt the temperature drop. Looking at the ground I saw the


    ice spreading from beneath my feet and out across the ground. From the corner of my eyes, I saw


    Zarian regain his bnce, crouched on the ground holding his stance as I felt my anger swirling around


    me.


    I was going to hurt him.


    I gasped and the shing lightning in the sky vanished. The whipping wind around me stilled and I


    staggered back from the ice that was beneath my feet, but in every direction as far as I could see there


    was ayer of ice covering the ground. I suddenly felt as if I had been hit by a huge boulder, feeling


    exhausted, the agony in my stomach easing up and I fell to my knees, shaking. Zarian waved his hand


    getting rid of his own barrier created by his element and stepping closer to me.


    ¡°Impressive. How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Annoyed.¡± I red at him, my voiceing out as a hoarse murmur.


    ¡°My apologies, you really are hard to rile up.¡± He smiled sexily, and I simply made a face, feeling


    drained. ¡°Where are you drawing your powers from?¡± He asked, crouching in front of me as rain began


    pouring down, drenching us both.


    ¡°It feels like my stomach¡­¡± I whispered, clutching my stomach. He nodded, ¡°And do you feel it spread


    through you when you summon it? ¡°Summon? No¡­ I just feel a pull and intense pain, like something is


    being ripped inside of me.


    He frowned, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right¡­ may I take a look at your stomach?¡± I nodded, reaching for my


    shirt with shaking hands when I realised, I was wearing a corset. ¡°Allow me.¡± Zarian said, and reaching


    over he began to undo my corset. I knew if I wasn¡¯t feeling so exhausted, I would feel very self-


    conscious but I didn¡¯t. Once he had removed it, he pulled my shirt up to my breasts, looking at my


    stomach. ¡°Hold it.¡± Hemanded. I nodded as I tucked my legs under me and sat up straight, holding


    my shirt up from my stomach. Even that felt like a task.


    He ced his hand on my stomach, closing his eyes and I felt pressure in my stomach. He nced up


    at me, as if trying to look for a reaction.


    ¡°Does that hurt?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It just feels like a pressure.¡±


    ¡°Strange¡­ I might need to do some research¡­ Something isn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°Great, now I¡¯m a malfunctioning


    hybrid too.¡± I sighed unable to keep the bitterness from my voice.


    He smirked as he looked up at me.


    ¡°You are anything but malfunctioning, it¡¯s almost as if something is blocking you from using your


    abilities.¡± He said thoughtfully.


    I frowned, ¡°Like a seal?¡± Wasn¡¯t that the same issue that Charlene was having? ¡°Yes, which makes me


    think someone wanted to keep your¡­ other side a secret¡­ How many


    people know of your abilities?¡± ¡°Just you, Charlene and Theon. Oh and maybe Madelia, one of the


    royal mages. She saw I could withstand a very low temperature.¡± ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t tell anyone


    further, at least until I find some answers.¡± He said brushing his fingers down my stomach, making a


    tingles of pleasure rush to my core. I blushed as I realised he was still touching me and swatted his


    hand away. Before I quickly pulled my shirt down, making himugh. ¡°I was enjoying that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pervert.¡± I frowned, but I didn¡¯t feel angry. ¡°What element do you think I have? Ice?


    I think it was anyway.


    I looked at the ground, staring at the ice that was melting away due to the rain.


    ¡°Ice, water, so much more¡­ I don¡¯t really know, but it¡¯s definitely not just one, which is very unique¡­¡± 1


    I looked at him curiously as he brushed back his soaking hair, looking at the rain that was pouring


    down. ¡°Sit back, calm yourself, and clear your mind.¡± He said standing up. As much as my body was


    groaning for rest, I wanted to learn and do the most I possibly could. If Zarian was taking the time to


    train me then I would be the best student.


    And so, I didn¡¯t question him. Sitting down on the cold wet ground, I crossed my legs and took calming


    breaths, clearing my mind. Focusing on nothing but my own heartbeat.


    Emptying all thoughts from my mind¡­ ¡°That¡¯s enough, well done.¡± I opened my eyes, I don¡¯t know how


    long I had been meditating for but the rain had stopped too. He gave me a small smile and offered me


    a hand.


    ¡°I admire your resilience.¡± He said quietly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied.


    He bent down picking up my corset, and without asking, slipped it around my waist, swiftly tying it up.


    ¡°Who knew you were such a good help at getting dressed too.¡± I teased, adjusting my soaking shirt.


    ¡°I admire this waistline.¡± He joked before a faint smile crossed his face. ¡°My mother was a tailor, and I


    was often given the job to adorn the mannequins.¡± He added, surprising me.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s an interesting little piece to learn about you.¡± I said, staring into his gorgeous violet eyes.


    ¡°If you want, I don¡¯t mind sharing far more with you.¡± He winked, giving me a seductive smile.


    My heart skipped a beat, and no matter how much my heart yearned for the attention of an


    amber-eyed heartbreaker, I couldn¡¯t deny that the man before me was very handsome and charming


    That doesn¡¯t sound like a bad idea.¡± I whispered softly, knowing I was ying a game I would lose. A


    hint of a dangerously sexy smile crossed his lips, and he slowly reached up, brushing my wet locks


    from my face. He cupped the side of my face, stepping closer until my chest brushed against him, both


    of us were soaked by the rain, and the heat from his body was inviting.


    Our eyes remained locked, our hearts beating in rhythm. I leaned up, closing the gap between us when


    I suddenly felt a dangerous aura swirl and surge around me. I felt Zarien tense ever so slightly, his


    hand going to my upper arm protectively as we both turned to look at the intruder.


    My heart was thundering as I stared into the shimmering gold eyes of none other than Theon himself.


    Eyes that were full of burning hatred as he looked at me with such rage that I felt a sliver of fear rush


    through me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done being a whore, I need to have a word with you.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    64. A sh


    In The Rain


    YILEYNA


    I slowly pulled away from Zarian, my heart thundering a thousand miles as I looked at Theon His words


    stung, but his anger was oddly satisfying. ¡°Sorry about this.¡± I said to Zarian, feeling very aware of what


    I had almost done. My gaze dipped to his lips, and he leaned in, cing a soft kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°We¡¯ll continue after our guest leaves.¡± He said with a wink. 4


    I couldn¡¯t resist the smile that crossed my lips or the fluttering in my stomach. I couldn¡¯t deny that


    Zarian was extremely charming, even if he didn¡¯t drown me the way Theon did¡­


    My smile faded as I looked at the man that took my heart, then crushed it and tossed it aside, time and


    time again.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, crossing my arms.


    I frowned, realising that despite the cold, he too wasn¡¯t wearing a coat. Zarian and I hadn¡¯t worn any


    due to our training, but why was Theon out here like this? His shirt was soaked, sticking to him like a


    second skin. The fabric was now sheer thanks to the rain, disying his god-like body beneath. My


    core knotted as I nced down at his pants, the visible bulge in his pants making my heart pound.


    Why did he have this effect on me? I looked into his eyes, and he brushed his soaking hair back as


    fresh rain began to fall. ¡°As I said, a word.¡± He replied icily the moment our eyes locked, his zing


    with rage and fury. The murderous aura around him made me nervous, but I wasn¡¯t going to show him


    that. ¡°I can hear you. Talk¡± I replied defiantly.


    His eyes shed, and he looked at Zarian.


    ¡°Leave.¡± He said, his voice cold and full of venom.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not a werewolf, and as long as I abide by thews of Astalion, I don¡¯t need to listen to


    you.¡± Zarian replied with a smirk.


    Theon¡¯s eyes darkened, and something inside of me twisted. That look in his eyes was almost a silent


    threat¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­ Could you wait here for me?¡± I said, not wanting Zarian to be the target of Theon¡¯s anger. I


    had seen it before, and something told me Theon held grudges. 2 ¡°I don¡¯t fear him, beautiful.¡± Zarian


    replied lightly, and I didn¡¯t miss the way Theon¡¯s eyes shed at his words.


    ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t be far.¡± I said softly, smiling up at him.


    I appreciated his help to train me, but I was not going to let Theon make life hard for him because of


    me. I walked over to Theon, stopping a foot away.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked icily.


    He seemed to hesitate for a moment, as if wanting to say something before deciding against it.


    ¡°What the hell is the meaning of this?¡± He asked, holding up a soaking paper.


    One that he had been crushing in his hand.


    ¡®I don¡¯t need your gift or charity. Keep your cabin ¨C Yileyna¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty self-exnatory, is it not? Or have you forgotten how to read?¡± I asked airily. Despite the


    heavy rainfall, his scent was invading my senses. He consumed me, and deep down that terrified me¡­


    Why did I lose myself when he was near? ¡°Where are you staying?¡± He asked, swallowing hard. ¡°That¡¯s


    personal. Who are you to me that I should share my business with you, future Beta oh I¡¯m sorry, future


    Co-Alpha?¡± I spat coldly. ¡°You know what¡¯s funny? You are literally going from one woman and title to


    the next. What¡¯s wrong Theon, can you not do better than steal others¡¯ titles?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a fucking joke. Answer my question, where are you staying?¡± He hissed.


    I was surprised he didn¡¯t lose it after mystment.


    ¡°No it isn¡¯t, but I moved out days ago. It¡¯s funny you just found that note now.¡± I said quietly. ¡°There was


    a break-in at the cabin. It¡¯s why I¡­ I thought I¡¯d check if you were ok.¡± He said coldly, looking away


    from me. 1


    I smiled sadly.


    Why check if I¡¯m ok when you¡¯re the one who hurt me the most? Keeping my voice level, I replied. ¡°Oh,


    I see. I had left the door open, I guess it¡¯s my fault. I hope nothing was taken or damaged. ¡°He looked


    into my eyes, and I did my best to hide my emotions. ¡°If we are done, I¡¯ll be leaving. I have better things


    to do than talk to a maniptive, heartless man.¡± I added harshly.


    Not even a sh of emotion crossed his face before he stepped closer. The urge to step back was


    strong, but I remained rooted to my ce, ring at him in warning.


    He tilted his head before looking down at my breasts, I knew my blue bra was showing through, but I


    wasn¡¯t going to act like I cared.


    ¡°Good luck finding a man who makes you feel half of what I did.¡± He said, cing a finger under my


    chin and tilting it up. I scoffed at the arrogance he held. He left me! ¡°I found someone better already.¡± I


    lied, satisfied when I saw the sh of anger in his eyes.¡± We are done Theon, I don¡¯t have any more


    time to waste on you and I¡¯m sure you have ces to be, titles to steal, people to use and all the other


    crap you get up to.¡± & It hurt to say those words. It was causing me pain too, but nothingpared to


    what he made me feel.


    The image of him kissing Charlene shed in my mind, and I looked up at him emotionlessly as I pulled


    away from his touch. He smirked coldly, his eyes glittering gold. ¡°You know nothing about me.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, and I really don¡¯t care. Besides, you were the one who ended things. You broke my heart,


    so you have no right toe back into my life and try to hurt me again. We are done.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y the victim. For someone who was apparently heartbroken, you seemed to move on pretty


    fast.¡± He said icily. 2


    I was no longer sure if Theon even cared, or if I was just a possession to him. One to be used and hurt


    by him and him alone.


    ¡°Oh I did, especially when I realised there are men who actually treat me better.¡± I brushed my wet hair


    away from my face. ¡°Now if we are done, I want to go get down and dirty, just like the whore I am.¡± I


    added sarcastically. 3


    Our eyes met, and for a moment I thought I saw a sh of guilt in his, but it was definitely just my


    imagination. I turned away, looking at Zarian, who had heard every single word. If he had felt any type


    of attraction to me, it was surely gone now.


    I was about to walk towards him when Theon grabbed hold of my arm and spun me around.


    ¡°Where are you staying?¡± He asked, my heart pounding at our proximity.


    What did he want?


    Goddess, leave me alone Theon. ¡°Far from you.¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°Then a word of warning, little storm, do not trust every man youe across.¡± He said, ncing at


    Zarian with eyes full of pure hatred. ?


    ¡°I learned my lesson when I trusted the worst of them all.¡± I shot back, feeling pain squeeze inside my


    chest as I looked into those amber eyes that still pulled at my heart strings.


    He didn¡¯t respond. I ripped free from his hold and walked toward Zarian.


    I could feel it, his eyes burning into me, the sound of his heartbeat that brought me contentment and


    pain.


    Walk away just as he walked away from you¡­ ¡°Yileyna.¡±


    ¡°I will see you at the ball, Theon. Until then¡­¡± I looked at Zarian, who was now watching me with an


    unreadable look in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He always made sure I was safe and in my room before he left,


    and I was truly grateful for it. I suddenly felt exhausted, not only physically but mentally. Zarian ced


    his hand on the small of my back as we walked away. The feeling of being watched didn¡¯t leave until


    we had rounded the bend.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home right now, especially with him watching. I¡¯ll go to the local tavern or


    something.¡± I said crossing my arms. He raised his eyebrows, looking down at me. ¡°You¡¯re tired,


    emotional, and soaking wet. As much as I wouldn¡¯t mind joining you for that drink and getting drunk, I


    don¡¯t think you will appreciate your actions in the morning.¡± He said quietly. A voice of reason.


    One I didn¡¯t want right now.


    I stopped in my tracks and looked up at him, he was slightly shorter than Theon, but his leaner frame


    made him look equally as tall. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I said knowing I sounded stubborn and childish, but I really


    didn¡¯t care right now.


    I turned and began walking in the opposite direction towards the city.


    I heard him sigh as he grabbed hold of my wrist and spun me around into his arms.


    Goddess, what is with these men yanking me like a damn doll!


    His arms tightened around me and he looked down at me seriously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to return home, correct? Then you may stay at my ce for the night.¡± He suggested,


    looking down at me. My heart was thundering as I realised our bodies were moulded together firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± I said, my chest heaving rapidly.


    He tilted his head.


    ¡°We both know it¡¯s the smarter of the two choices that are before us.¡± He said quietly.


    I knew I wasn¡¯t ready to move on. Seeing Theon¡¯s appearance reminded me of how I felt for him¡­ But


    if by any chance he was still watching me¡­ Then I wanted him to see me go home with Zarian. I


    wanted to hurt him just how he had hurt me.


    ¡°Fine, why not.¡± I whispered, slowly pulling away as we continued through the rain¡­


    ¡°Here is a towel and some clothes. I¡¯m afraid I have nothing that will fit well.¡± Zarian said, holding a


    bundle out to me. We had just gotten to his ce, it was actually a nice house in the more luxurious


    part of the city, with high walls and good privacy. It wasn¡¯t too big, but it was far from small also. He


    jerked his head to the bathroom of the room he had given me before he left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have hot drinks ready.¡± He said.


    ¡°Ok, thank you!¡±


    I entered the bathroom, pausing for a moment as I looked around the house. For someone who worked


    as a waiter, his house was¡­ very nice. I shook the thought off. After all, he was goddess knows how


    old, he must have saved over many years, or perhaps family wealth¡­


    The moment I stepped into the shower, I let everything wash away. The thoughts, the emotions¡­


    everything¡­ But his face didn¡¯t leave; the look in his eyes, the way his touch still left its imprint like a


    ghost. I leaned my head against the wall behind me and sighed. I needed to stop letting him get to me,


    but how do you do that? How do you stop the emotions that have no bounds?


    I spent a good while in the shower before stepping out and wrapping a towel around myself.


    I looked at the clothing that Zarian had given me. A shirt which was clearly his and one that I knew


    would not close on my chest, and a gown which at least covered me entirely. I brushed my hair with my


    fingers before I left the bedroom and went to find him. The smell of coffee led me, I found him already


    showered and seated in the living room, wearing a fresh pair of pants and a shirt which he had left


    open. His hair was pulled into a ponytail as he looked through some scrolls.


    ¡°Ah there you are, you suit purple.¡± He remarked.


    I looked down at the ck satin gown, realising it had a purple border. 1


    ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡± I said taking a seat.


    The gown slipped open, and I didn¡¯t miss his gaze flicker to my thighs, before he looked away


    smoothly. My stomach did a flip as I reached for one of the mugs.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I apologise for you having to see all that earlier.¡± ¡°Not at all, I think we can all agree that the man is


    deeply infatuated with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I was just a passing moment for him.¡± I shrugged, feeling very aware of his gaze upon


    me. ¡°Ah, well, I guess I just assumed wrong then. So, you¡¯re going to the ball then.¡± ¡°I am yes, with a


    friend.¡± I said with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m sure Theon of Westerfell will feel incredibly jealous.¡± ¡°Well too bad for him


    then.¡± I shrugged, when a sudden thought came to me. The idea made my heart skip a beat as I jolted


    upright, not caring that my unrestricted breasts had just bounced.


    What if I managed to push Theon to his limits and he caused a scene? Which could result in Charlene


    openly having a reason to refuse this rtionship. I knew it was reckless, and it would only make me a


    target for the king¡¯s wrath, but I didn¡¯t care. I would talk to Charlene about it, and maybe it was time to


    fill Raiden in as well¡­ Maybe he¡¯d help.


    ¡°Dare I ask what¡¯s going through that mind of yours?¡± Zarian asked. 3 I smiled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I


    think I have an idea to save my friend.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He smirked, picking up his mug and not asking what I was saving her from.


    We fell silent as we sat there sipping our coffees, whilst my mind reeled with a thousand ideas.


    There was no way Theon was going to get away with trying to ruin mine or Charlene¡¯s life. Not on my


    watch.


    ¡°I just need to purchase a dress that would bring every unmated wolf to their knees.¡± I mused.


    Zarian let out a light chuckle.


    ¡°I assure you, you don¡¯t need a dress to do that. However, I think I might know someone who can send


    us the perfect dress.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you. The price won¡¯t be an issue.¡±


    I smiled gratefully at him as I finished off my coffee. Bring on the ball. I was ready to show Theon that I


    may not be as strong as he was, but I held power.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    65. An Unexpected Reaction


    YILEYNA


    The day of the ball had finally arrived, and my nerves were running wild. The n wasn¡¯t the best¡­ But


    it was all we really had, and we were going to riskit. Raiden had needed some persuasion; he didn¡¯t


    think me putting myself at risk was worth anything; however in the end, I had managed to convince


    him. Then there was Charlene, who had been an entirely different story, saying she didn¡¯t want to


    pretend to me me and how her father wouldn¡¯t be happy with me either. She didn¡¯t want me hurt, but


    I had managed to get her on-board. The chances of Theon actually ying up weren¡¯t even solid


    anyway, plus I was sure the king would be angry at him although Charlene didn¡¯t agree with this.


    We were just going to try and see what happens.


    I was a little worried for Raiden though, not wanting him to get in trouble and although Zarian had


    offered to apany me, Raiden had said he was the safer option as he was the son of one of the


    gammas.


    I had ended up telling Raiden about my abilities, although Zarian had not been happy with that but I


    trusted Raiden, and so he had begrudgingly agreed. The two often seemed to sh, as if there was an


    unspokenpetition between them.


    Men. I will never understand them.


    Aside from that, I was doing my patrol duty as well as training with Zarian. It was bing increasingly


    obvious that somehow, I was able to manipte the weather. Something which was beginning to cause


    a deep fear within me¡­ Giving birth to a chilling terror, for the only species on Kadia that could bend


    the weather was not one I ever wanted to be associated with.


    I pushed the thought away, not letting the fear get the better of me. Not tonight. I pulled at the top of my


    dress, staring in the mirror, I swear if I bent over I feared I¡¯d spill out of it, or my nipple would peek out


    to greet the world.


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Zarian said as he entered the room.


    I was at his ce currently as I had gotten ready here tonight. He was the one who had ordered the


    dress for me, from none other than his mother from his own kingdom. It was exquisite, different from


    the Astalion designs, and dare I admit, very sexy.


    The undeyer was a fitted nude strapless bodysuit, which pushed my breasts up even more. The


    dress itself was a delicate fabric with silver beads and clear crystals. I was worried that I¡¯d tear it, on top


    of that Zarian refused to take any payment for it. ¡°Allow me.¡± He saiding over and fastening the


    two hooks I couldn¡¯t reach at the back.¡± You look incredibly ravishing¡­¡± He looked in the mirror over


    my shoulder as I smoothed the fabric over my hips. I touched my neck, I still wore the ne, the inn


    wasn¡¯t the safest ce. Although I had not been bothered by anyone, there were questionable visitors


    and when I had taken the ne


    to a jeweller to sell it I could tell from the greedy look in his eyes it had been valuable. Something he


    was trying to trick me out of, so I had changed my mind, refusing to sell it at all. I¡¯ll keep it safe for now.


    Maybe in the future when and if I needed money, it would be a good investment I could feel the


    pendant between my breasts and adjusted the chain a little.


    ¡°You won¡¯t remove your ne?¡± Zarian asked, his gaze dipping to my breasts.


    For some reason, I hadn¡¯t shown anyone it, but he had seen the chain often enough.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s precious.¡± I said, turning to face him. ¡°Distracted somewhere?¡±


    He smirked, stepping closer. My heart skipped a beat, since that day we hadn¡¯t had any more moments


    and in a way I was relieved. ¡°You are a wee distraction.¡± He winked, but my stomach twisted.


    Distraction¡­


    It was the reason Theon left me.


    ¡°Well, today I hope I am a distraction enough.¡±


    I turned back to the mirror, gazing at my reflection. My hair had been styled by a friend of Zarian¡¯s who


    had her own beauty parlour here in Westerfell. She was a mage and after seeing her work I knew if it


    wasn¡¯t for her race, she would be the most popr beautician in the city.


    Spending time with Zarian made me realise that there was such a high level of discrimination toward


    other species that I had never known of, it was appalling. When Charlene was Alpha I would address


    this issue, or even when things calmed down a little, I could talk to Raiden and Charlene both.


    It wasn¡¯t fair.


    My hair had been put up in a low bun, with a braid which was entwined with a hair vine and sparkly


    gems scattered around it. Although I had wanted my hair open, Zarian had immediately said it was a


    bad idea. My hair wasn¡¯t that bad but he refused to change his mind, saying to trust him. Zarian had


    been the one to make every decision tonight, I had wanted to keep my make-up simple, but even that


    was something Zarian had refused, saying we needed to go all out. Although I had had my make-up


    fully done on the moon goddess festival, something about me had changed from all those months ago.


    I looked different, even more like a woman than I did back then. My breasts looked slightlyrger,


    although that may just be the dress, my hips were curvier, and my face looked more mature. A silver


    sparkle covered my body, and a touch of shimmer was brushed over my cheeks.


    My heart thudded as I stared at myself once again, that sliver of fear settled into me. I looked like¡­


    dare I say it? No. 4 The only other jewellery I wore were dangly drop earrings that glittered brightly. It


    would be a lie to say I was not nervous, I just hoped Raiden didn¡¯t get the brunt of this.


    The doorbell rang and I knew it must be Raiden to collect me.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Zarian said, holding out my grey fur coat to me. I took a deep breath as I took it, ready to


    face them all¡­


    The queen had gone above and beyond to create the perfect venue for the extravagant ball. The


    Astalion and Silver Storm banners hung from every wall. A proud reminder of who was in power.


    Gands of white flowers, vines and lights adorned the grand chandeliers, pirs and railings.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Dangly strings of crystals hung in rows across the ceiling, and when the light hit them, they dazzled


    brightly.


    The guests were all dressed up, the nobles of Westerfell wore the colours of their house whilst Alphas


    and other guests wore their pack colours.


    I had my hand hooked around Raiden¡¯s arm, trying to soothe my heart as we stepped into the grand


    hall of the castle. I hadn¡¯t been here in days¡­ and although I hadn¡¯t seen Charlene, Raiden had been


    the link between us passing her messages, and it was nice to hear from her even if it wasn¡¯t in person.


    She had been very busytely and although it was because she was busy, I had a feeling her mother


    was stopping her from leaving the castle.


    One of her greatest wishes was that she would find her mate tonight, but the chances for that were low.


    Raiden really was a gentleman. Although he had openly checked me out when Zarian had opened the


    door, he was now doing his best to keep his gaze on my face and even then, kept looking away. It was


    a little amusing, I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t look that different with all the makeup.


    He himself looked handsome; in a ck and gold patterned jacket.


    ¡°You look¡­ really different tonight.¡± He said as we made our way through the crowds.


    Eyes followed us and I was sure my rather revealing dress was going to be a source of discussion now.


    But I just hoped it had an effect on a certain someone.


    I raised an eyebrow, looking up at Raiden. ¡°You have said that three times already, I¡¯m beginning to


    worry I don¡¯t look good.¡± I replied amused.


    ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s just¡­ you just do¡­¡± He trailed off sighing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go pay our respect to our Alpha.¡± Raiden said with a wink at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I said, my heart was thudding as I looked towards the royals.


    The king and queen looked regal, and for once the king had his long hair braided back, a crown sat


    upon it. He was dressed in smart pants and a patterned ck and silver jacket in the colours of the


    pack. The queen too looked regal in silver and purple with a crown upon her head.


    But Charlene, my queen, looked the most beautiful. She was in a stunning silvery grey dress with a


    tulleyered skirt and a white floral detail scattered down from her waist. The bodice was nude with


    flowers along the top. A tiara sat upon her head and her face was glowing as she smiled politely at the


    couple her parents were talking to.


    I saw several Alphas nce my way, unmated. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes, they were like a pack


    of hungry wolves¡­ Theon was standing with Ryan a few feet away, looking handsome in ck pants,


    a shirt, and a jacket simr to Raiden¡¯s, but in ck and red.


    I saw him pause, stiffening slightly as we approached, and I knew he had sensed us. I stepped closer


    to Raiden, pressing my breast against his arm.


    ¡°You look handsome tonight.¡± I said softly, knowing that even with the music and chatter he¡¯d hear us.


    ¡°Why thank you, but you already told me.¡± Raiden replied in a seductive whisper. ¡°Raiden! Yileyna!¡±


    Ryan called,ing over to us. ¡°Yileyna, may I say you look incredibly beautiful tonight. I¡¯m sure you


    will be the talk of the ball, or more like the desire of every unmated werewolf.¡±


    He took my hand, kissing it just as Theon turned. His heart rate quickened slightly as he looked me


    over, his eyes shing gold as they raked me from my feet to my waist, then to my breasts. Raiden¡¯s


    arm snaked around my waist possessively, and I ced my hand on his chest, smiling up at him, trying


    not to focus on him. ¡°Thank you Ryan, you look handsome yourself.¡± I said looking over at him. This


    was it, look at him and act like you don¡¯t care¡­ I turned towards Theon, my heart betraying me as it


    began pounding. Our eyes met and I tried not to pay attention to the way his breathing was heavier, his


    eyes that were entirely gold bore into mine, a frown on his handsome face and his anger was palpable.


    But it was the fire within his eyes that made my core knot, the way a strand of his hair flicked in front of


    his forehead sexily. Those eyes that devoured me were now drinking me up and the way he licked his


    lips, swallowing hard, made me feel lightheaded.


    Through my own storm of emotions, I felt satisfied.


    Perfect.


    I had his attention¡­


    ¡°Theon, hi.¡± I said lightly, smiling as innocently as I could. His nostrils red and when his gaze flicked


    from my lips to my eyes, I knew he knew exactly what I was trying to do.


    But before each one of us could say anything more, Raiden squeezed my waist, making me look at him


    questioningly. Before he could even reply, I sensed the powerful aura of the Alpha and heard the royal


    family approaching. ¡°Raiden, Yileyna, it¡¯s lovely to see you two, together.¡± Alpha Andres¡¯s deep voice


    came. ¡°Thank you, Alpha. You look beautiful Luna Soleil, Princess Charlene.¡± Raiden said, as I pulled


    away from his hold, turning towards the Alpha family. ¡°Alpha, Luna.¡± I said smiling politely, but his


    reaction was not one I was expecting.


    The moment his eyes fell on me, his smile vanished. 2


    Great, now what have I done?


    I smiled at the queen and Charlene, wanting to crush her in a hug! I had missed her, but the king¡¯s


    reaction disturbed me.


    His heart was beating violently in his chest, and his face was pale as he stared at me.


    ¡°Alpha, are you alright?¡± I asked concerned, stepping closer to him.


    He stepped back as if my touch would burn, looking me over head to toe before he turned and walked


    off. I stared after him as I felt all eyes on me, and the queen tutted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your aim was to seduce many men tonight, Yileyna, yet your attire is indeed an insult to the


    king. Obviously, with such a dress all men would lust after you.¡± She spat before she turned and


    stormed off.


    I frowned as I stood there confused, I knew a look of lust and the king was not looking at me like that.


    The queen¡¯s thoughts were disgusting, the king may not like me, but he had never looked at me in that


    way.


    But I couldn¡¯t me her, Theon had told me he had cheated on his true mate¡­ perhaps she was just


    insecure¡­


    What concerned me more was, why had the king reacted like that?


    I suddenly felt lost and confused, not even realising when Charlene closed the gap between us and


    hugged me tightly¡­

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    66. Losing Control


    YILEYNA


    I was so confused¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened, but I was unable to shake the king¡¯s reaction from


    my mind. Why had he looked at me like that?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I whispered to Charlene, giving her a tight squeeze.


    Where would i be without her?


    She moved back slowly, concern and sadness in her eyes as she brushed a strand of my hair from my


    face.


    ¡°You look beyond beautiful tonight, so beautiful that even the moon does notpare.¡± Charlene


    complimented me, trying to cheer me up with a small smile on her face, and I tried to smile back. 1


    This wasn¡¯t what I was expecting. This wasn¡¯t how it was meant to go.


    Sure my dress was revealing but so were many other dresses here tonight, the only difference was


    mine was in the fabric and designs from Aerean Kingdom. The Fae kingdom Zarian hails


    from.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said trying to regain control of myself.


    I could still feel Theon¡¯s burning gaze upon me. The intensity of it making me a little confused. We


    parted, and I gave Charlene¡¯s hand a gentle squeeze as Ryan let out a low whistle. ¡°I wonder if the king


    is ok, that was¡­ strange.¡± He said, massaging his jaw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Mom¡¯s words get to you, I¡¯m sure Dad just¡­¡± Charlene tried, but even she had no answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Luna was wrong, what was your aim De¡¯Lacor by dressing like that?¡± Theon spat


    coldly, his voice full of rage, resentment, and venom.


    My heart skipped a beat, a sh of pain filling me as I looked into his amber eyes. Amber eyes that


    were so simr to the shade of the pendant I wore that I wondered if that was why I subconsciously


    kept it close? Because of the colour? A colour that reminded me of him¡­ 1


    I nced down at the floor, trying not to let his words get to me.


    You should know me better than that Theon¡­


    Focus Yileyna, remember the n.


    ¡°My only aim was to look good for my date, besides, I don¡¯t need to dress in a certain way for men fall


    at my feet, right Theon?¡± I mocked, knowing I sounded horrible, but the urge to make a jab at his


    infatuation with me was far too strong for him to deny.


    And as much as I hated behaving like this¡­ He deserved a taste of how it felt to be mocked.


    His eyes burned gold, his anger rising, and Raiden pulled me close.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Good is by far an understatement, Yileyna, you look so stunning even the moon would be jealous of


    you.¡± He said, trying to defuse the rising tension between Theon and I.


    Theon scoffed, and from the corner of my eye, I saw him turn his gaze away. It showed that my n


    was working, Theon¡¯s anger was radiating off of him and I wondered what exactly it would take to break


    his self-control¡­ ¡°How about we go take our seats? Dinner will be served soon¡­¡± Ryan trailed off as


    Theon turned and stormed away.


    He looked at Raiden, his smirk vanishing.


    ¡°Raiden, you know you are ted to be beta, why are you doing.¡±


    ¡°I already said I don¡¯t want that position, so I¡¯ll behave as I deem fit.¡± Raiden cut in.


    My heart skipped a beat as I looked at him in shock. Why didn¡¯t he tell me? ¡°What?¡± I asked


    ¡°With Theon¡¯s engagement the beta position.¡± ¡°Enough Ryan.¡± Raiden said, his voice was calm, yet the


    finality in it made Ryan shake his head.


    ¡°No offence, Yileyna, but it would be beneficial for us all to see Raiden in that position. If -¡±


    ¡°Ryan, I said enough, this has nothing to do with her.¡± Raiden growled.


    It was the first time I had seen him so angry, his eyes shing as he red at Ryan. ¡°Ok stop. The both


    of you.¡± I said, pulling Raiden away. ¡°Excuse us for a moment.¡± Charlene nodded as Ryan crossed his


    arms with irritation clear on his face. I led Raiden away towards one of the doors leading to the


    courtyards. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He said giving me a small smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes as we stepped out into


    the cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside, Leyna, you know you aren¡¯t even wearing a coat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel cold.¡± I said, refusing to listen to him. I tilted my head and raised my eyebrows, crossing my


    arms. ¡°But I¡¯m upset with you, Raiden.¡±


    He looked down before shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but know that I would never ept that position, I


    would never-¡± ¡°Raiden.¡± I cut him off, cing a hand on his arm. I smiled at the man I considered a


    friend and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m upset because you are letting an opportunity you deserve slip from your


    fingertips.¡±


    He looked up at me sharply as fresh snownded in his hair. ¡°That¡¯s your birth-right, Yileyna, and no


    matter what, it feels wrong to ept it. I won¡¯t do that to you.¡± He said quietly.


    A serious Raiden made me nervous. I often forget that he was indeed a man, one who could be many


    things¡­


    ¡°It was, but I am not fit for the position. We need a beta who is just, loyal and hardworking. In fact, you


    remind me a little of Dad. He was always caring, wanting his best for our people and to work hard¡­ I¡¯m


    sure he would have been proud to know you would be his sessor.¡± I said


    quietly.


    The ache in my chest was because of my parents, as for the beta title¡­ A few months ago 1 would


    have been hurt, but it all felt so childish now.


    A title was a title, one that should be held by who was worthy, and although I once felt it was my only


    attachment to my parents, I now realised that regardless of the beta title I was still their daughter. I was


    still Yileyna De¡¯Lacor and I would still make them proud.


    ¡°Yileyna, it just doesn¡¯t feel.¡±


    I ced a finger on his lips and shook my head.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s the right thing to do. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee with you tonight¡­ I can¡¯t let you ruin


    your life and opportunity because of me. I thought we were friends, Raiden, you should have told me.¡± I


    said quietly as a sharp wind blew through my hair, but I ignored it. 1


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it was not necessary when I wasn¡¯t going to ept it.¡± He said shing me a charming


    smile. ¡°But if you want to make it up to me, you could honour me with one dance.¡±


    ¡°Raiden¡­¡±


    He was trying to change the subject.


    ¡°One dance with the most beautiful woman around. Although I¡¯m uncertain if your appearance is a


    luxury or a punishment tonight¡­¡± He murmured huskily, his eyes dipped to my dress, and I felt my


    heart skip a beat as I blushed under his obvious meaning. It was nothing like Theon, Raiden was far


    different¡­ warmth,forting and security, and that was why I would never hurt him. But I could tease


    him, right?


    I smiled brightly and stepped closer, wrapping my arms around his neck and almostughing when he


    tensed.


    ¡°So tell me, shall we dance here? All alone, away from hundreds of prying eyes or¡­ want to go


    inside?¡± I whispered, pressing my chest against him. He looked at me suspiciously before a smirk


    crossed his face, clicking on to exactly what I was doing


    ¡°Ever the tease Ms De¡¯Lacor. I think you forget that Raiden Bolton is rather experienced in this field.¡±


    He replied, wrapping his arms around me and pulling me against him firmly.


    I gasped, tightening my own hold on him as our bodies pressed against one another entirely. His scent


    invaded my senses and Iughed softly. ¡°Who can forget that Raiden Bolton was the biggest yboy in


    Westerfell?¡± I raised an eyebrow, looking into those deep blue eyes of his.


    ¡°I would at least have hoped that you would.¡± He said with a wink, as he began swaying to the music


    that was ying inside the hall.


    I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I actually remember you grabbing your pants as a certain she-wolf¡¯s father chased you away onto the


    streets. Me and Charleneughed over your naked butt for a good few weeks.¡± I smirked as he


    groaned.


    ¡°Damn, fathers hate me.¡±


    ¡°Well is that why I¡¯m yourtest pursuit, because you don¡¯t need worry about a father?¡± I asked,


    amused, despite the small pang inside at the reminder that I was an orphan.


    His smile vanished and he shook his head.


    ¡°Actually, you were never just a pursuit¡­¡± He reached up, brushing his knuckles down my cheek. ¡°You


    aren¡¯t just a pursuit. You are different, Yileyna. I know that you only see me as a friend, so I shall


    respect that, but you will always be my favourite girl.¡± My heart thumped as I looked into his eyes. He


    meant it, I knew that, I just wished I wasn¡¯t. I wished I wasn¡¯t the one he wanted¡­


    ¡°You have a mate out there.¡± I whispered. ¡°She may be waiting for you.¡± ¡°We both know a mate does


    not equate to love. I¡¯m not asking for more, Yileyna, I just hope you know you are worth so much more.


    Never settle for anything less.¡±


    Our faces were inches apart as we gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Raiden.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Any girl would be lucky to have you as their mate.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± He said, but his eyes said more.


    Just that the one girl he wanted wasn¡¯t interested¡­ I felt guilty as I stared up at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m-¡±


    He cut me off, cing his finger on my lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t say anything.¡± He whispered, his hair tickling


    my forehead. My heart thundered, and suddenly I was very aware of how close we were; our bodies


    moulded as one, his left arm wrapped around me as he pressed me against him, his right hand


    lingering on my neck as he cupped my face. ¡°Ok.¡± I whispered back, as our noses brushed.


    Just enjoy the moment¡­


    Deep down I wished I didn¡¯t fall for the one man who had only caused me pain, but we didn¡¯t get to


    choose who we fall in love with. My obsession with Theon was born the day I first saw him, he was


    within inches of losing his life as I braved fighting that Naga to save the young man in his hold. And


    then, the moment he began to give me attention, I fell hard¡­ I closed my eyes, pushing the thoughts


    away. I will no longer let him make the choices in my life¡­


    The heart, mind and body wanted different things¡­.


    My mind wanted to be loved and protected.


    My heart wanted Theon. It desired him, his touch his caress, his embrace¡­


    And my body¡­ my body craved pleasure¡­ I could hear Raiden¡¯s heart racing, and I made the mistake


    of opening my eyes. The depth of the emotions in his blue orbs knocked the breath from me, and


    without realising I tilted my face up. A look of confusion shed in his eyes, but it onlysted for a mere


    fraction of a second before his soft lips pressed against mine. A soft whimper left my lips as tingles of


    pleasure rushed through me, before his grip on my neck tightened, pulling me closer. His hand slid to


    the small of my back as he pressed me against him firmly, his lips moving against mine in a soft kiss as


    if I might break. I tightened my hand around his neck as I deepened the kiss, kissing him harder.


    For a moment¡­ even if it¡¯s just a moment, I wanted to forget¡­ I felt him throb against me, my own


    core aching with need. My stomach was fluttering like crazy when his hand dipped an inch, before he


    froze, tightening his grip, I knew he was fighting to control himself.


    I reached behind me with one hand, grabbing his wrist and guiding his hand to my ass, satisfied when I


    heard him groan. Neither of us cared that we might be seen. Right now all that mattered was the


    pleasure and sensation that rippled through us.


    He ran his tongue along my lips slowly seeking entrance, and I parted them. Kissing Raiden was


    different¡­ The fresh sweet taste of his mouth was pleasant. I gasped when his tongue slipped into my


    mouth, but before I could melt into it, I was violently ripped away from him and thrown to the ground


    roughly. I gasped as pain shot through my arm, the biting cold sinking into me as I lifted my head from


    the ground. ¡°Theon.¡± Raiden growled, his eyes zing with anger. His gaze snapped to me, as the


    smell of blood reached my nose and I looked down to see blood staining the snow. I sat up slowly,


    looking at my elbow to see that I had hurt it. But I didn¡¯t get to ponder on it as I felt the dangerous aura


    that now surrounded the man who had pulled me away.


    Theon.


    ¡°No one touches what¡¯s mine.¡± He hissed, his voice more animal than human, his words dripped with


    venom and rage. 2


    His back was to me, but to my utter horror, I saw that his ws were out, his entire body shaking with


    uncontroble fury.


    Fear enveloped me as my gaze snapped to the doors to the hall, where I could see a few people were


    already looking our way. I knew Theon, I knew what he was capable of. I had seen him kill without a


    second thought¡­ but I had never seen him this angry¡­ ever¡­ ¡°Theon. She isn¡¯t yours.¡± Raiden


    growled, but it was futile. Stop, Raiden¡­


    He was in danger, and it was all my fault. ¡°Wrong. She¡¯s mine or no one¡¯s.¡± Theon growled, and then it


    all happened so fast. My ears rang and my heart thumped as I stared at the scene unfolding before my


    very eyes. In a sh, Theon was in front of Raiden as several screams filled the air. The sound of a


    sickening crunch followed, and the smell of blood filled the air¡­

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    67. A Downward Spiral


    THEON


    From the moment I hadid eyes on her, I was unable to focus on anything but the temptation and


    beauty of the goddess-like woman before me. Her dress clung to her every curve, made to fit her to


    perfection. Nothing was left to the imagination, from the perfect ass that I wanted to grab and pull against


    me, to her breasts that were spilling out of her dress. Everything was on disy in the sexiest, most


    enticing way.


    I hadn¡¯t been the only one with my eyes on her, every unmated man, and many who were mated, were


    watching her with a look of pure lust in their eyes. The urge to rip them all apart was appealing, and


    seeing none other than Bolton holding her¡­ It had taken every ounce of willpower to control myself.


    Even holding back the hatred I felt for Andres didn¡¯tpare to the amount of control I was fighting


    against to not murder anyone who set their gaze upon her. She was mine and mine alone. When she


    had turned towards me, it felt as if time had stopped. She had looked ever more breath-taking¡­ The


    type of beauty you can simply sit back and admire. Not one w¡­ not one imperfection¡­ I had


    swallowed hard, unhearing as she said something from those soft lips of hers.


    All I fucking wanted was to rip her from Bolton¡¯s arms and mark her there and then. To show the fucking


    world who she belongs to. It was all a fucking haze since then, trying to fight my emotions. For once I


    was d that Andres came over, but his reaction was¡­ intriguing. It snapped me from the rage and


    jealousy within me.


    Did it matter I was to be engaged to the fucking princess right now, when the woman I desired was on


    another man¡¯s arm? I was trying to talk myself into calming down, the urge to kill them all right now¡­


    Do it.


    I frowned, struggling to keep myself from shifting. Fucking hell, focus Theon. I leaned against the wall of


    the courtyard, struggling to regain control of myself.


    It was then that I heard her voice reach my ears as she talked to Raiden.


    Jealousy reared its ugly head, and it was as if I had been bitten by a poisonous snake. My eyes shed


    gold, my ws came out and the urge for blood overcame me.


    I told her, I fucking told her she¡¯s mine and mine alone.


    I don¡¯t fucking care if I left her.


    She was still mine. Unable to hold myself back, I followed the sound of her voice, when I froze in my


    tracks. There right in front of me; she was in the arms of none other than Bolton, and what made it a


    thousand fucking times worse was she was kissing him. A red-hot rage engulfed every inch of my body.


    Anger burned through me and all I fucking saw was death.


    Tonight, I¡¯m fucking painting the snow with blood that belonged to none other than that bastard. In a


    sh, I was behind her, ripping her from his hold, throwing her to the ground as I turned my attention to


    the scum before me. ¡°No one touches what¡¯s mine.¡± I growled; my voice was barely recognisable.


    To hell with it all, there was no way I was going to allow her to be with anyone else.


    ¡°Theon. She isn¡¯t yours.¡± Bolton had the fucking cheek to growl back.


    I smirked murderously.


    He just fucking sealed his death. ¡°Wrong. She¡¯s mine or no one¡¯s.¡± I lunged at him, grabbing him by his


    neck, mming him to the ground with enough force to split his head open, but the bastard wasn¡¯t as


    weak as I predicted. His eyes zed green as he ced his hands behind his head, saving it from being


    split open.


    Several screams ripped through the air as blood spread from the back of his skull, staining the snow ever


    so beautifully.


    Satisfaction filled me as I smirked coldly.


    ¡°Theon.¡± Her hoarse whisper came, my heart was thumping, my rage unquenched. All I wanted was to


    keep smashing his head into the ground until it split open. I wasn¡¯t done. I raised my hand ready to end


    this fucker¡¯s life, a small part at the back of my head told me that I should let him live, for her¡­. But I was


    far too possessive to let her go and far too fucking angry to let him go.


    I wasn¡¯t a fucking hero. 1


    I didn¡¯t care if she hated me for bing the viin in her eyes. Maybe she¡¯d learn to stay away from all


    men, or they¡¯ll suffer the consequences.


    I let out a menacing growl, plunging my hand towards his chest as our eyes met, when suddenly the


    wind began howling and the snow whipped around us as it began falling heavier. 2 ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡±


    Yileyna¡¯s voice came trembling with anger, then I saw her in front of me as she shoved me away with


    more force than I had ever felt from her.


    Through the blizzard, I thought I saw something different in her eyes, but I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± I warned her dangerously, unable to recognise the look of hatred in her eyes. That was an


    expression that she had never directed at me before, or anyone else¡­ ¡°No. What I do has nothing to do


    with you!¡± She hissed, standing before the bleeding man like a shield, only angering me more. I closed


    the gap between us, about to grab her throat when she raised her hand and I felt ice


    beginning to wrap up my ankles, restricting my movements. 1


    My heart thundered as I realised she had far more control over her powers since back then.


    That Fae had indeed done a good job, but she was risking herself by disying her abilities, if anyone


    saw beyond the blinding blizzard as to what she was doing, she¡¯d be judged far more


    ¡°Stop it.¡± I growled.


    ¡°I will not let another person die because of me.¡± She whispered back, and for a moment, that burning


    fire of anger was reced by sorrow and guilt.


    If only you knew all those people you thought died because of you, were dead because of me¡­


    ¡°Get him to a doctor!¡± I heard her shouting. ¡°Now!¡±


    Those who had been watching the scene unfold seemed to suddenly unfreeze, and I saw Ryan and


    Charlene rush forward, along with the bastard¡¯s father. I knew the repercussions of my actions were


    going to create an obstacle in my path, but I didn¡¯t really care right now, all I could see was the way they


    were kissing, reying again and again in my mind¡­


    When she first came into the hall, I had thought she was trying to piss me off, but to kiss him out here


    when she was alone¡­ It wasn¡¯t just a game to her, she had wanted it.


    She was now crouched down near Bolton, her heart pounding as she cupped his face, only creating


    more resentment in me.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll take him.¡± His father Henry said curtly. His voice was hostile and cold as he nced at


    me, before lifting his son with the help of one of the guards.


    I broke away from the ice shackles and closed the gap between us. I grabbed hold of her arm, making


    her head whip towards me.


    ¡°Do not touch me!¡± She hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t push me, you brought this on yourself.¡± I said venomously,


    yanking her close. She scoffed bitterly.


    ¡°I hate you Theon, get out of my life.¡± She spat.


    ¡°Calm the fuck down.¡± I whispered, her ability was getting out of control, and something told me this


    raging storm that was brewing was her doing.


    How though? She wasn¡¯t speaking any enchantments nor was it in a fae¡¯s capabilities to do so¡­


    There was only one species on this that could manipte the weather like this. My heart


    thrummed as I stared into the beautiful fearless face of the woman before me. My stomach twisted, and I


    didn¡¯t realise my grip had loosened until she had wrenched free. My mind was too consumed by the


    thoughts in my head.


    Why had I never realised it¡­


    The way the droplets of water seemed to glitter like gems when they clung to her¡­ Hair, a colour so rare


    for our kind¡­ A body that enticed all men¡­


    No.


    This was some sick twisted reality.


    I wouldn¡¯t believe it, I couldn¡¯t. There was no way that I would fall for a¡­ 2


    The signs had been before me¡­ Had I really been that clueless or had I just been too blinded? She


    faced a siren and lived¡­


    Her love for the sea¡­


    I ran a hand through my hair, unable to focus on the shouts of the onlookers.


    I looked up at her slowly, watching the princess say something to her. She was shaking her head, my


    own head squeezing with the shock of the revtion.


    She smelt like a werewolf though¡­ Was she a siren hybrid? 2


    Something orangey peeked out from between her breasts, capturing my attention, but before I could


    focus on the item that was a stark contrast to the rest of her ensemble, I sensed Andres¡¯s


    aura.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡± He thundered, his eyes assessing the area. Taking in the blood that stained the


    snow, before he scanned the sky. His face that looked pale seemed to turn even ashier.


    Something in his eyes changed, and I felt a sh of fear as his gaze moved to Yileyna.


    Was he making the link?


    The urge to divert his attention made me step forward. My own mind was a reeling mess, but I couldn¡¯t


    allow anyone to figure it out. 2


    ¡°Forgive me, Alpha. I lost control and ended up hurting future Gamma Raiden.¡± I said coldly, my voice


    clear and hard.


    I didn¡¯t want forgiveness, nor was he my fucking Alpha. I didn¡¯t care for repercussions; he had deserved


    it and I wanted to do far more to him than I already had.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The king cleared his throat. He seemed disturbed, the same as he had been when he had walked


    away the moment he had seen Yileyna. ¡°What was the cause for this behaviour, Theon? I wasn¡¯t


    expecting this from you.¡±


    ¡°I have no excuse for my behaviour. I¡¯ll ept any punishment.¡± ¡°Punishment? You deserve far more


    than that! You almost killed him!¡± Yileyna snapped, stepping forward.


    To my surprise, Andres said nothing. I frowned, refusing to answer her. ¡°Father, I refuse for this union to


    take ce. There is no way that I will ever take this man as my mate.¡± Charlene added, and I resisted a


    smirk.


    Like I wanted her.


    She was nothing more than trash.


    ¡°It was over her¡­¡± Someone murmured in the crowd.


    ¡°She was with the Bolton boy¡­¡± ¡°Ah, so there we have it! He is not to me, it¡¯s obviously her fault.¡±


    Soleil spat, making my eyes sh. ¡°It is not her fault!¡± Charlene snapped back at her mother.


    ¡°Can we please take this elsewhere?¡± Ryan added quietly. For once, he fucking said something wise.


    ¡°Tonight is a big night, my king, we need to carry on. We can deal with this incidentter. Let¡¯s have the


    ceremony over with.¡± Soleil said, cing her hand on Andres¡¯ arm.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The ceremony¡­ I needed it to happen¡­


    I scanned the crowd behind Andres, wondering if one of my father¡¯s spies was here¡­


    Would he learn of what happened over a woman?


    Over her? I looked at her; she still looked as beautiful as ever, even with the blood staining the skirt of


    her dress and her chest heaving with anger. ¡°You have to give Charlene until the full moon is at its peak


    to at least see if her mate is present or not.¡± She said to the queen. ¡°How can you simply want to pair her


    off to a man who almost killed one of our own?!¡±


    ¡°Hold your tongue, child.¡± The king said quietly, before turning to the guests. ¡°Leave us!¡±


    Was he that fucking shocked at my actions that he couldn¡¯t even speak?


    ¡°Hold my tongue, Alpha? I have said nothing wrong. How can you tie your daughter to a man who can¡¯t


    even control his anger?! He isn¡¯t one of us. This proves it.¡± Yileyna shouted, her words stinging, but I


    remained silent.


    ¡°Silence, you insolent filth!¡± Soleil snapped, and to my surprise, she stepped forward, pping Yileyna


    across the face hard.


    A menacing growl left my lips, and I was by her side in a sh, grabbing the queen¡¯s hand, the urge to


    crush it in my hold oveing me. My wolf¡¯s rage was beyond anything I had felt from him before.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Charlene gasped, but Yileyna remained indifferent, as if it¡¯d had no effect on her.


    She looked up at me, and our eyes met, but all I saw was anger.


    ¡°I can hold my own.¡± She said coldly before stepping away from both Soleil and I.


    I let go of Soleil¡¯s wrist and she clutched it to her chest, massaging it as the bruise began forming. Her


    face was pale, as if she had not expected that from me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the ceremony.¡± Andres said quietly.


    ¡°What about what happened to Raiden?¡± Yileyna asked coldly. ¡°By taking his attacker and apuding


    him, you are showing that it¡¯s fine? Where are your duties to your people?! What will the Boltons think,


    that their vears of lovalty are not even valued?¡±


    ¡°Yileyna, not now.¡± Andres¡¯s voice was strained as he stared at her.


    Soleil scoffed. ¡°Andres, what is wrong with you? She is insulting us!¡± ¡°I am not insulting anyone! I am


    stating the truth! Raiden almost died and it was my fault.¡± ¡°Hal Exactly! It was your fault! You caused this!


    Like your parents, you are simply a conniving ¡­¡± Soleil trailed off, frowning as her gaze fell on


    something. ¡°I¡¯m not conniving¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for him to get hurt¡­ That wasn¡¯t-¡±


    She was cut of when Soleil jumped forward, grabbing the chain that hung around Yileyna¡¯s neck.


    ¡°By Selene¡­¡±


    My eyes shed, I was about to intervene when my gaze went to the pendant that Soleil was now


    holding up. Even through the falling snow, the amber jewel dazzled clearly. A pendant that I would be


    able to recognise anywhere¡­ How did she have it?


    My stomach twisted, my heart pounding as my gaze snapped from the ne to Yileyna¡¯s face. A look


    of confusion clear on it, and with sinking realisation I saw she had no idea what she possessed. But her


    innocence wasn¡¯t going to be enough.


    I don¡¯t know where and I don¡¯t know how she got that ne, but she had just sealed her own fate.


    My head was squeezing as I stepped back involuntarily, trying to reign in the storm of emotions that were


    tearing me apart inside. ¡°That is¡­¡± The king murmured.


    ¡°The very insignia of the Obsidian Shadow Pack! She is a traitor! She is the daughter of a traitor! For


    those who had any doubts about the De¡¯Lacors, here is your proof they were traitors! Throw her into the


    dungeons!¡± Soleil screamed to those who had remained, Ryan, Gamma Grayson and his wife. Several


    guards, including Madelia and another Mage. ¡°What? No! I got this.¡± ¡°I always had a bad feeling about


    you!¡± Soleil screamed, pping Yileyna across the face again. The urge to snap her hands off and break


    every fucking finger by fucking one was growing ever stronger. ¡°Mom, stop it! It can¡¯t be true! Let her


    exin!¡± Charlene cried. ¡°Take my brat to her room! She is far too blinded to see logic! Throw this traitor


    in the dungeon, now!¡± 1


    All sounds faded from around me, and for a moment I felt as if history was repeating itself.


    Yileyna¡¯s horrifying truth screamed in my mind, but even then¡­ where I should have been repulsed and


    angry, I wasn¡¯t. All I could think of was the usation that was thrown at her.


    Two guards grabbed her arms as the queen tried to rip the ne from her neck, slicing into her skin,


    but still, the ne didn¡¯te off. It wouldn¡¯t, it was made from the strongest metal on this¡­ I


    stormed over to her, as her blood seeped from the two long cuts made from Soleil¡¯s violent


    pull. Taking it from the queen¡¯s clutch, I pulled it off over her head. Our eyes met, and she shook her


    head slowly as she looked away, refusing to hold my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not a traitor.¡± She whispered softly,


    making something in my chest tighten. I said nothing as the men pulled her away, leaving me standing


    there holding the ne that once again was tainted with the blood of someone that I truly cared


    about¡­


    I watched as they dragged her away, yet not once did her eyes hold fear. Determination, anger, and


    confusion were in them.


    Look at me.


    Come on¡­ I needed to see if she was alright, but not once did she even nce my way.


    Once again, I just stood watching as someone who meant something to me was in need of help, but all I


    could do was stand here like a coward. And what fucking irked me the most was, I triggered this off. Do


    the right thing for the greater good¡­ I was doing the right thing ¨C the logical thing, right? The storm


    faded away and I stared down at the pendant in my hand. I couldn¡¯t pay attention to the murmur around


    us, the questions, the cries of outrage, or the sobs of someone who truly cared for Yileyna. My own mind


    was wreaking havoc within me. Where the fuck did you get this ne from, Yileyna? A question that


    no one had fucking given her a chance to answer. The buzz of talk only grew louder as Ryan forced


    Charlene to go with him. Everyone else was talking about what had just happened, but my attention went


    to the king who was gripping the stone pir next to him, his face greyer than I had ever seen it. It wasn¡¯t


    his appearance that caught my attention, but the words that he whispered ever so quietly that perhaps


    no one would have heard them.


    ¡°What have I done?¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    68. These Emotions


    THEON


    ¡°Like her parents, she¡¯s a traitor!¡± ¡°Who would have thought someone so beautiful and sweet was


    working for the Obsidian Shadow pack? ¡°Is it true, the amulet belonged to the Hale family?¡± ¡°To the


    Alpha family of the Obsidian Shadow pack? Who would have thought.¡± ¡°They should have her


    beheaded!¡± ¡°Publicly!¡±


    ¡°I knew she should never have been allowed to be an epsilon rank warrior!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of her, Gamma Raiden Bolton is in critical condition!¡± ¡°He tried to protect her from Theon of


    Westerfell and this is what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, Theon of Westerfell must have realised she was a traitor!¡± The distorted versions of the truth


    were already sifting through the crowd, as a path split through the throngs, allowing us to pass. How


    foolish were they ming her for something I did? I needed to stick by Andres¡¯ side, he was the only one


    who had power over Soleil¡¯smand. The only one who held the power to not have Yileyna beheaded.


    ¡®Make sure Yileyna De¡¯Lacor is unharmed and untouched. ce her in the cells, and Patrick, I want you


    to watch her until the Alpha has further orders.¡¯


    I said through the link, knowing Andres hadn¡¯t given any further order. He was one of the men I trusted


    enough to know he would not disobey me.


    ¡®Yes Beta!


    I frowned, Beta¡­ A title I didn¡¯t im¡­ If the princess and I had gotten engaged¡­ I could have killed the


    king soon after and taken the throne. It had been so simple, I had been telling myself repeatedly to go


    through with it and then kill the Aphelion family. They deserved to


    die, because of them I had lost so much¡­


    ¡°Andres, Alpha Andres!¡± Soleil¡¯s voice hissed as she grabbed onto Andres¡¯ arm.


    His head jerked towards her as if suddenly brought out of a reverie.


    There was something off about him¡­


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked curtly, but hecked his usual power and arrogance.


    ¡°The engagement.¡± She said coldly. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time.¡± I replied impassively. Soleil turned, ring at


    me for speaking, but before she could reply, Andres turned when we reached the entrance doors to the


    hall and looked around the room.


    ¡°Take rest, there will be no engagement tonight! But fear not, this engagement will happen!¡±


    He called loudly and clearly. Not waiting for a reaction or reply, he turned and left the grand hall swiftly.


    ¡°Theon, as your future mother-inw, tell me, what is with you and De¡¯Lacor?! You are to marry


    Charlene, yet you seemed to be besotted by the traitor.¡± Soleil hissed, now turning her attention to me,


    her voice shaking with rage. The day I slit her throat would be a day I was going to enjoy thoroughly¡­


    ¡°Soleil, go to our quarters, I have much to do. This engagement will happen, don¡¯t worry about that. Just


    give me time to sort this mess out.¡± Andres said dangerously.


    ¡°You are acting strange, Andres.¡±


    ¡°Soleil, go.¡± Hismand was absolute. He removed the crown from his head and shoved it into Soleil¡¯s


    hands. ¡°Grayson!¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha?¡± Grayson stepped forward, his eyes serious yet his face was as emotionless and


    professional as ever.


    Andres paused as if trying to think of what he needed to say or do, only making me watch him sharply.


    His words ¡®what have I done?¡¯ stuck with me¡­ his reaction to everything that had happened was


    intriguing. Had he figured out her truth? But if that was so, then why was he not ordering for Yileyna to be


    killed?


    It was something else¡­ but what?


    ¡°Make sure the Boltons are alright¡­ Check up on Raiden and I will talk to Henry when he is ready.¡±


    Andres sighed heavily. ¡°Theon, I will have a.word with you now. In my office.¡±


    My brows furrowed, I was missing something, but what was it? 2


    I gave a small nod, walking past him and up the stairs, heading towards his office.


    Enjoy your time givingmands, Andres, for soon this crown, this title, and this kingdom will be mine.


    The door shut behind Andres with a snap and he walked to his chair, dropping onto it as if carrying his


    own body had been exhausting. He ran his hand down his face, exhaling sharply. ¡°Theon¡­ Theon¡­


    Why?¡± He questioned silently. Our eyes met and I crossed my arms.


    He didn¡¯t need to announce what he meant, even if he had handled it calmly or didn¡¯t react, it wasn¡¯t a


    small matter.


    ¡°I have no excuse; I lost my temper and I attacked him.¡± He looked troubled before he ced his head in


    his hands. ¡°Theon¡­ You are to be future Alpha, alongside Charlene. You cannot hurt your future


    Gamma, Raiden is a good man.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I don¡¯t really give a fuck.


    Yileyna¡­ what was to happen to her? I looked down at the pendant in my hand, my heart clenching.


    How did she have it? This should have been lost at sea¡­


    My heart was thundering as I pushed away the grief that threatened to seep through¡­


    I never thought I¡¯d see this pendant again, was it a sign that Yileyna had it?


    Memories from long ago rang in my mind and I swallowed hard as the voice filled my head.


    This? It¡¯s very precious son¡­ it¡¯s beautiful¡­ it is, isn¡¯t it? One day I will give it to you to give to the


    woman you love¡­ Woman? Yuck, I¡¯m never going to fall in love¡­ Oh, is that so?¡¯ 1


    Mom¡¯s pendant¡­ gifted to her by my grandmother and to be worn by the Luna of our pack¡­ A ne


    she had always worn, a ne which she was wearing when she had been killed by that siren, a


    ne which should have been lost at sea¡­ 2


    My stomach twisted as suddenly the siren¡¯s face leered in my mind, a face so beautiful yet so evil¡­ a


    face which looked so like Yileyna it made me sick.


    Fuck was my mind ying tricks on me? Blonde hair¡­


    No, they didn¡¯t look alike.


    1 ran my hand through my hair, the sheer reality of Yileyna¡¯s truth hitting me once again.


    Fuck 1


    Did she know? Her having the ne¡­ My heart began hammering as a thousand possibilities came


    through my mind.


    I needed to ask her. I needed to know where she got it from.


    Was this why she felt sopassionate towards the young siren back on Bellmead Ind?


    No. She couldn¡¯t fucking know¡­ right?


    I turned, needing to see her now.


    ¡°We are not done, Theon.¡± Andres said, his voice sharp. My eyes shed, it took me a moment to calm


    my anger before I ce an emotionless expression on my face and looked back over my shoulder at


    him. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for an answer.¡±


    ¡°I have no answer, I lost my temper¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the girl, isn¡¯t it?¡± His voice was quiet, and I clenched my jaw, turning around fully.


    ¡°Yileyna¡­ What do you n to do with her? I don¡¯t believe she is working alongside the Obsidian


    Shadow pack.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°You are not answering my question.¡± He replied quietly, but there it was, those emotions and that¡­ was


    it fear?


    ¡°Is something troubling you?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Worrying me? I¡­ no¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± His face looked haunted, and he closed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ answer


    your Alpha, Theon. You said this girl was a mere distraction¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s not more?¡±


    I clenched my jaw. Her life was already at risk¡­ but to deny the obvious¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I said quietly.


    She¡¯ll hate me soon enough anyway.


    He sighed heavily, standing up. ¡°¡®Theon, throwing away your potential for a woman.¡±


    ¡°I already agreed to this union, leave Yileyna out of it.¡± I growled, my eyes shing dangerously The


    king¡¯s own expression darkened. ¡°Do not disrespect me, son. Remember I am still your Alpha.¡± He


    growled. Like hell he was my fucking Alpha. I clenched my jaw but didn¡¯t reply. ¡°I said I¡¯d ept the


    punishment for hurting Bolton. What will happen to Yileyna?¡±


    The king looked away. ¡°I do not know yet¡­ she¡­ I will talk to her first. I want to see what she says.¡± He


    said taking me by surprise.


    Something was off.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Give her a chance to exin.¡±


    It was a statement.


    ¡°Theon¡­ You know I trust you with everything. Did anything about Yileyna seem¡­ odd to you?


    My heart fucking betrayed me, and the king looked at me sharply.


    ¡°Ah¡­ so it did.¡± He chuckled humourlessly. ¡°Yet you will not speak of it. You are far too deeply infatuated


    with her it seems.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I refuted dangerously.


    ¡°Deny it all you want, but whether you admit it or not¡­ or if it¡¯s just the magic of her temptations¡­.¡± His


    voice became bitter as he trailed off and I saw the sh of anger in his eyes. I knew what he was


    insinuating, and although neither of us said it aloud, we were on the same page.


    He knew she was part siren¡­ It must have been her disy of power¡­ I had hoped no one would


    notice but they had. Who else had seen her?


    ¡°I will take Charlene as my chosen mate as promised, let¡¯s leave Yileyna out of this.¡± I said quietly.


    He knew she meant something to me, no matter how much I denied it. Right now she was in his grasp¡­


    ¡°Theon, being king means we make hard decisions. If I find that this¡­ girl¡­ ising in the way of my


    ns: You know the consequences¡­ I will handle it swiftly before the problem bes far too.¡±


    ¡°She will note in the way of any of your ns. As long as Yileyna is unharmed¡­ I will do as you


    say.¡± I cut in, trying to control the ring rage within me at his obvious threat.


    He knew she meant something to me and he was willing to use her against me.


    So these are your true colours. I hated him with a vengeance, and until I destroyed him, I would not rest.


    A small smirk crossed his lips.


    ¡°Good. Very good¡­ You are dismissed.¡±


    Without even a second look at him, I left the room, controlling the rage within me. I wanted to shift and rip


    them all to pieces, but we didn¡¯t need a rebellion¡­ I made my way through the castle, heading towards


    the dungeons.


    My heart was thudding, and my hands were shaking with anger.


    ¡°Leave us.¡± Imanded to the guards as I walked down to the cells, her scent guiding me. My fists


    balled with anger.


    Sea breeze¡­


    I slowed down as I took a deep breath, spotting Patrick standing there near her cell with two other


    guards. Behind them, I saw Yileyna on the floor behind the bars, still in her dress. Her hair was half


    down, as if someone had yanked on it, making another wave of anger rage through me. I was like a


    storm waiting to be unleashed, and I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to hold back for much longer.


    ¡°Queen¡¯s orders, no one can see the prisoner!¡± One of them said blocking my path.


    My eyes shed, and I grabbed his throat.


    ¡°You are speaking to the future Alpha, I¡¯m here to question the prisoner.¡± I growled. ¡°Leave!¡± His eyes


    widened in fear. His heart beating irritatingly loud. What would it feel like to rip his heart out? But before I


    could ponder on that thought, Patrick stepped forward. ¡°Yes sir, we will leave you.¡± He said curtly as both


    he and the third guard pulled the guard free from my hold.


    I let go, satisfied with the blood that dripped down his neck. The three men were about to walk past when


    I held my hand out.


    ¡°Key.¡± I said coldly.


    The two hesitated before the man who had dared bark at me passed me the key. I didn¡¯t move until they


    had all left. The dungeon door mmed shut and we were left in silence.


    Just the two of us¡­


    I swallowed hard as I slowly made my way over to the silver-barred cell. She sat there, with her knees


    tucked under her, her face turned away from me. For a moment, I pictured her with a siren¡¯s tail, and my


    stomach churned at the image.


    She¡¯s a hybrid, not a full siren¡­ She isn¡¯t a monster¡­


    I unlocked the door to the cell, letting it swing open. The hinges creaked and the sound echoed


    in the cold, damp dungeons. She tensed but still refused to look at me.


    ¡°Yileyna.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked quietly.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± She refused, making my eyes sh as I closed the gap between us and crouching down


    before her, I took hold of her face, forcing her to look at me. My heart skipped a beat as I saw the tears


    she refused to shed. She lowered her gaze and I eased my grip. I reached behind her, taking out the few


    pins that held up her half-loose hair, allowing her hair to fall free around her shoulders. Neither of us


    spoke, all I wanted was to pull her close¡­ tell her it was going to be ok¡­ But was it? I had hurt her time


    and time again¡­ ¡°Where did you find the ne?¡± I asked.


    I still had it, in my pocket.


    She looked at me sharply, and although she tried to pull free, I didn¡¯t let go.


    Fuck, she was beautiful¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. When I am tired, I will speak then.¡± She replied coldly, pulling free from my


    hold. She stood up and put as much distance as she could between us.


    But the cell wasn¡¯t that big¡­


    I advanced towards her, her heart racing as she watched me sharply.


    For a second, I couldn¡¯t even recognise her¡­ Where was that girl who looked at me with adoration and


    love? 4 ¡°Answer me Yileyna, you know not everyone around here gets a trial¡­ You were wearing the


    crest of the Hale family¡­ that¡¯s no small matter. Now will you talk? Or do I need to force it from you?¡± I


    asked quietly, cing my hands on the walls, caging her between my arms. She looked away, pursing


    her lips. When I thought she wouldn¡¯t reply, she frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ne you saw me cleaning, the one I bought from a merchant in Bellmead.¡± She said after a


    moment.


    I scowled, looking down at her, only for my gaze to fall to her breasts. I averted my gaze.


    ¡°So you had no idea what it was¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously not, or do you think I would wear it openly? I am not a traitor.¡± She red at me, trying to


    push me back


    Her hands felt good on my chest, and to piss her off I stepped closer. Chest to chest, our hearts beating


    as one as we stared into the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°So it was a mistake¡­¡±


    Obviously, I knew she wasn¡¯t a traitor¡­


    ¡°So you believe me?¡± She asked with disbelief.


    I cocked a brow, looking down at her. ¡°When have I ever doubted you, Little Storm?¡± Little Storm¡­ was it


    ironic that the name suited her so well now? They said only the imperial sirens could control the


    weather¡­. My heart thumped at the sudden thought, but before I could delve further into my thoughts;


    she smiled, scoffing as she shook her head.


    ¡°Now that you got your answer, leave me alone. What you did to Raiden is something I won¡¯t forgive you


    for. Ever.¡± She whispered, her voice full of rage.


    ¡°I told you time and time again, the moment you agreed to be mine that no other man could touch


    you.¡± I growled dangerously.


    She raised an arched eyebrow. ¡°That deal was off the moment you walked out of my life. I will do


    whatever I want, with whomever I want, and I will like to see you try to stop me.¡± She spat as she shoved


    me away from her, and this time she managed it. I was forced to move back, the sheer strength in her


    push taking me by surprise. Had the fae managed to awaken her powers? ¡°No, I can¡¯t stop you, but I will


    fucking kill anyone who dares to touch you.¡± I growled possessively. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to im me when


    I am nothing to you!¡± She said pushing past me, the tingles of pleasure that danced along my skin as she


    brushed against me was something I had missed¡­


    I growled, grabbing her arm and mming her up against the wall, making her breasts bounce. She


    gasped as I pinned her wrists to the wall. ¡°Do not push me Yileyna, or I swear I will paint this fucking city


    in the blood of every man who dares to approach you.¡± I warned darkly. ¡°Or better yet, I wouldn¡¯t mind


    painting you with it, you look good covered in blood.¡± I whispered, leaning into her, my lips brushing her


    neck. She shivered in response, I didn¡¯t care if it was from fear or pleasure.


    She was mine¡­


    The urge to kiss her¡­ im her and fuck her was overpowering me, but I forced myself back. I smirked


    arrogantly and her eyes shed. I saw the iridescent multi-coloured shades that now painted her iris¡¯. 1.


    Beautiful¡­


    Her plump lips curled into a smirk as she looked me over. ¡°The thing is Theon, I realised that my feelings


    for you weren¡¯t enough. Not enough to keep you happy, and so I let you go. You no longer hold any im


    over me. Touch anyone ever again and I swear¡­¡± She left her threat hanging, her chest heaving with


    anger. ¡°Move aside or you will regret it.¡± Her voice was soft, yet the coldness reminded me of the


    harshest winters.


    That aura around her was there again, the temperature plunging, and then ice began spreading from


    beneath her feet.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    We both froze. We had been so caught up that neither of us had noticed when the king had arrived. His


    voice was powerful and dangerous, his aura now swirling around him so strong 1 wondered how I had


    fucking missed it. 1


    bewerful and dangerous, his aura now swi ng around hi s strong i


    I looked into Yileyna¡¯s eyes, which had returned to her usual beautiful grey, before I looked down at our


    position.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    69. His Strange Reaction


    YILEYNA


    Theon moved away smoothly, yet I didn¡¯t miss how swiftly he had backed away from me. I almost smiled


    bitterly.


    That was all I was to him, something to y with when night falls and darkness nkets the city¡­


    something to hide and use when he pleased. A ything to enjoy and toss aside when he was done so


    the world never knew.


    That is why I was done with him.


    All he did wase and go as he pleased, but I couldn¡¯t deal with it anymore. How many chances did


    one person deserve?


    My gaze snapped to the ice on the ground, it glittered under the moonlight that seeped


    through one of the tiny gaps in the walls. It was obvious it was spreading from beneath my feet


    Goddess¡­ How was I going to exin this? I turned my attention to the king, who now stepped into the


    cells, his hands sped behind his back. Without his crown, he had lost his regal look, but he now


    looked even more menacing and dangerous. His glowing eyes were on me as if he was trying to look


    into my soul.


    I held his gaze as he approached, but what unnerved me most was the look in them. An emotion that


    seemed familiar¡­


    I could smell something mixed in with his usual scent when he stopped a foot away, and then it suddenly


    dawned upon me what it was.


    Fear.


    Why though?


    The king didn¡¯t care for me, nor did he care about Charlene¡¯s attachment to me, so what did he fear?


    And it was obvious it wasn¡¯t my abilities, as he had approached without care.


    ¡°If I say I¡¯m not a traitor, you won¡¯t believe me, will you?¡± I asked quietly.


    He didn¡¯t reply for a moment, before he tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°Leave us.¡± The kingmanded Theon without turning towards him.


    Theon narrowed his eyes, and I saw the distrust in them as he looked at the king.


    Why are you confusing me Theon, it was almost as if he cared¡­


    He was one of the king¡¯s most loyal followers, his reaction made no sense to me. But then again, he only


    feared another man touching me. Did he think the king would?


    I doubted that.


    I knew the looks of lust, hatred, love and so much more¡­ The only person I was never able to read


    properly was Theon. His signals were so mixed that I had be entangled with him. I knew better now.


    ¡°I will not hurt her.¡± The king snapped, now ring at Theon. Like you care, Theon. Theon looked at him


    sharply, staring at him for a moment before his gaze flicked to me. calcting before he looked back at


    the king. His frown vanished and a look of understanding dawned upon his handsome face as he stared


    at me. His chest was heaving and the look of pure disbelief on his face unnerved me. He shook his head


    slowly as if denying something to himself.


    My stomach lurched sickeningly. The fear that I had doubted came back to me with vengeance. What if


    they hade to the same conclusion and realised what I may be?


    Please no¡­


    ¡°Please.¡± The king said quietly, taking me by surprise. Theon looked at the ground, his heart was racing


    as he nced at me once again, as if seeing me for the first time, but what shocked me the most was


    the look of hatred that shed in his


    eyes as he did a once-over of me.


    What was it?


    Why was he looking at me like that? 1


    Not saying anything, he turned and strode out of the cell. I watched him walk away. He paused at the


    end of the hall, and my heart skipped a beat when he looked at me over his shoulder, but my blood ran


    cold when I saw the hatred in his eyes.


    Theon¡­


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The king sighed heavily, I turned my attention to him.


    I knew he hated me¡­ ¡°Yileyna, where did you get that amulet?¡±


    ¡°From a merchant in Bellmead, it was filthy and I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t know its worth. He sold it for a mere


    few gold coins. Once I had cleaned it I even took it to a jeweller to ask about its value! You can ask him if


    you want proof.¡± I said, suddenly realising I had someone to vouch for me. ¡°And Theon! He saw me


    when I was cleaning it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for an alibi.¡± He replied, curtly staring at me so intensely that it was beginning to unnerve


    me.


    His eyes were boring into my face, as if he too were seeing me for the first time. He was making the


    link¡­


    I tried to hide my fear as he slowly looked at the ice that covered the floor.


    ¡°How long has it been since you discovered this¡­ ability?¡± His voice was grave and dark.


    His eyes were now cold when he looked back at me.


    ¡°Not long¡­ since my eighteenth birthday. The cold became easier to bear as well, but you don¡¯t need to


    worry; my powers are blocked anyway.¡± I assured him quickly.


    ¡°Blocked?¡± He asked sharply, something flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, so you have nothing to worry about.¡± I replied. ¡°Who said they¡¯re blocked?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to mention Zarian.


    ¡°Just someone who was helping me with my powers. I realised I could be a hybrid of some sort, and so I


    sought out help.¡± 1 didn¡¯t trust the king enough to tell him everything. ¡°Tell me Yileyna, what kind of


    hybrid do you think you are?¡± My heart thumped, and a sliver of fear rippled through me at the look in his


    eye.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Alpha.¡± I lied quietly.


    His eyes darkened dangerously. He reached out, taking a strand of my hair, making my heart thump in


    fear.


    ¡°Hair lighter than most in Westerfell, beauty that is indeed the talk of the town, and the ability to


    manipte ice and the weather¡­¡± His words were quiet, yet with each one that left his lips, my stomach


    began to sink.


    He knew¡­ Goddess, he knew¡­


    He let go of the strand of my hair and ced his hand on top of my head just as he used to when I was a


    child.


    ¡°How did I not see it..?¡±


    I frowned in confusion, but he simply turned away, sighing heavily.


    ¡°Speak not of your abilities or your heritage. I will handle this myself.¡±


    ¡°My heritage?¡± I asked quietly. Why did he sound so grave and almost defeated? ¡°We both know what


    you are, or dare I say it, the three of us including Theon know. Tell me Yileyna, does anyone else know of


    your abilities?¡±


    ¡°Raiden, Charlene and¡­ Zarian, the fae whom I sought help from.¡± I answered quietly.


    ¡°I will have a word with them myself. I will give the order that no one is toe to see you.¡±


    Without another word, he left the cell, shutting the door with a loud resounding ng, he locked it before


    he paused and nced at me.


    ¡°Make sure you speak to no one until I summon you.¡± He warned once more.


    I nodded as his footsteps retreated. I slumped against the wall, letting myself slide to the ground. I locked


    my arms around my knees and closed my eyes. This was not how I was expecting the night to go¡­


    Raiden, was he ok?


    It was my fault that he was hurt. It had never been the n to kiss him for a reaction. That had happened


    on impulse, and I didn¡¯t hate it. I sighed as I opened my eyes, leaning my head back against the wall.


    I¡¯m sorry Raiden.


    Theon¡¯s words still rang in my mind¡­ If any man touched me, he would kill them.


    A ripple of anger washed through me, and I shook my head.


    There was no way I would allow him to dictate what I should do with my life, but before that, I needed to


    be free from here.


    I truly was bad luck¡­

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    70. Buried


    She was mine¡­ My daughter, and I hadn¡¯t even realised it. 3


    Why had I not seen it? Did William know that she was mine? Is that why he never told me she was


    adopted? I had not realised nor suspected it, not until tonight, the moment she had turned I thought I


    was seeing my past¡­ A secret that I had not told anyone, not even when I told Theon had I revealed


    the full truth. Deliana had not been a one-night stand¡­


    The memories of long ago haunted me, and no matter how much I wanted to push them away, I


    couldn¡¯t.


    We had met by ident; I had been injured by some rogues and I was by the coast at night. I had


    heard her singing and it had drawn me, yet instead of ripping my heart out, she had helped me when


    she realised I was injured. Stemming my bleeding and wrapping my wounds.


    She had been the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, goddess there was no woman who held even


    a candle inparison to her beauty¡­ Despite being a siren, she seemed to be innocent and pure-


    hearted, curious to learn about our world. That night she kept mepany since I couldn¡¯t move from


    my injuries, I had put up with her knowing she could kill me within seconds. The wolfsbane in my


    system stopped me from mind linking for help too¡­ That had been the start of a forbidden love story.


    (FLASHBACK ¨C NINETEEN YEARS AGO) ¡°Are you waiting for me to heal so you can rip my heart


    out?¡± I asked, wincing in pain.


    The weather was warm, and the only reprieve was the slight warm wind that sometimes blew past on


    this hot humid night.


    She giggled, batting her gorgeous big deep blue eyes rimmed with thick darkshes. Her tail was a


    pretty silver and blue, and although I knew she could kill me with ease, I was helpless.


    ¡°Why would I kill such a handsome man?¡± She ran her hand down my chest and I flinched, feeling


    sharp pleasurable sparks rush through me. She removed her hand instantly, cupping my face. ¡°Are you


    alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t touch me.¡± I growled. Why did I feel those intense sparks? I only felt them with Soleil¡­ I


    stared at her, trying to ignore the intense emotions that rushed through me. 4 She tilted her head, a


    huge smile spreading on her lips. Her teeth were pearly white yet almost normal, but I knew those


    could transform into extremely sharp ones if she wanted.


    ¡°Is my appearance scaring you?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°No, sirens don¡¯t scare me.¡± I shot back, watching before my very eyes as she transformed into a


    woman. It was more dangerous than before as she stood there in all her beauty, but this time


    apanied by a very appealing sexy lower half of a woman¡¯s body one, that awakened something


    deep within me, blood rushing south as she did a slow twirl.


    ¡°Tell me, Alpha Andres, do I look pretty now?¡±


    I swallowed hard, trying not to look at her pussy.


    ¡°You may look like a woman, but you aren¡¯t acting like one¡­ cover-up.¡± I muttered, sounding rather


    grumpy.


    She giggled. ¡°You are so adorable.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t bother covering up as she sat down by my side cross-legged. At least her hair covered


    her perfect breasts, but her smooth lower region was still distracting me. So I instead stared at the


    ceiling of the cave she had brought me to. The sound of the wavespping against the rocks filled my


    ears. Something she said came to my mind and I paused, looking at her sharply. ¡°How did you know


    my name?¡± She blushed lightly and looked down. ¡°I just do¡­¡± Her eyes softened, and if it were not for


    her beauty, I would have almost forgotten that she was a siren¡­


    ¡°What do you want in return for helping me tonight?¡± I asked instead. ¡°Or are you just waiting to rip my


    heart out the moment I¡¯m healed?¡± ¡°No, I already told you I won¡¯t do that, but I request you spend one


    night with me every week for four weeks. To tell me about your world, your kind, how things are on


    land?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes as I sat up, holding my chest, trying not to grunt in pain.


    ¡°Why are you so curious about it? Are your people not trying to kill us?¡±


    She looked at me and shook her head.


    ¡°No, we just want what is ours, what the people ofnd stole. I want to learn so that in the future, we


    are friends.¡± She smiled brightly, and I wondered how many sirens were truly like the one before me¡­


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    (END OF FLASHBACK)


    One night a week became two¡­ then three¡­ She and I had a connection that confused me, it was


    almost parallel to the mate bond but far more intense, but I guess it was the seduction of a siren that


    made me feel like that.


    I continued to walk through the silent halls of the castle, the very castle she had always wanted to


    see¡­


    Yileyna¡­ She was my ¨C our daughter¡­


    The signs had always been there, but I never thought it was possible. Growing up, I kept her at arm¡¯s


    length because she reminded me somewhat of Deliana. I had never actually thought she


    was ours, it was just her hair colour that had Irked me. Soleil had also never questioned my nights


    away. Although she knew I was cheating on her, a true mate would always feel it¡­ But she never said


    anything, not until she was pregnant with Charlene, telling me that I needed to cut it off with whoever I


    was seeing, saying she had given me the heir I wanted¡­


    I also knew I needed to, I was the Alpha, and our enemies were the siren¡¯s, the Dark Fae Kingdom, the


    Rogues, and above all, the Obsidian Shadow Pack¡­


    I knew that no one could find out about what I had done. She was a monster¡­


    Keeping that in mind, i had drunk plenty before I had gone to see her, to end it once and for all.


    She had been waiting for me, dressed in a small blue dress that revealed half her breasts and most of


    her thighs. She had been happy, unknowing as to what I was there for. Wrapping her arms around my


    neck as she tip-toed, iming my lips in a sensual kiss that had consumed me. She had asked me how


    I was.


    She had worried over me, concerned about my silence and questioned if I was ok, but I had reassured


    her that all was fine. I wasn¡¯t able to end it straight away. Being with her had a powerful pull on me and


    so we had gotten intimate once again.


    Making love to her was very different than when making love to Soleil, and so I had given in, relishing


    in it for thest time. Yet when I had told her this was the end of our rtionship, she had lost it¡­


    (FLASHBACK) ¡°What? How can you end this? We are meant for one another, don¡¯t you feel it?¡± She


    whispered her panic, making her aura swirl around her.


    ¡°No, we are not, I have a fated mate. In fact, we are about to be parents too.¡± I told her.


    Her heart was thundering as she shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me! You are mine!¡±


    I could see her sharp teeth now be prominent, her eyes glimmering with hues of silver, blues, and


    purples. Eyes that burned with rage as she began to show her true colours.


    ¡°Now you reveal yourself for who you are.¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°No, Andres! You can¡¯t do this to me, I can give you an heir!¡± She clung to my arm desperately. ¡°My


    father has already be suspicious, I may have to leave the sea, I thought you would let mee


    home with you!¡±


    I cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Allow you toe with me? You look like a siren, Deliana, everyone would realise what you are.¡± I


    said frowning


    I could not have her linked to me in any way. What if the other packs found out? I had just about won


    the crown¡­


    No, I couldn¡¯t let her ruin my life.


    ¡°Please Andres, my father will kill me if he realises I have had an affair with a werewolf.¡± She looked


    horrified and full of fear as she clung to my arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Deliana. Just don¡¯t tell him, but it¡¯s better to end thispletely from here on. My kingdom


    and my crown mean everything to me.¡± I said coldly.


    Her face paled, hurt was clear in her eyes, and I could feel her anger rising. ¡°Betray me Andres, and I


    will let the world know what you did!¡± she spat. I frowned, wanting to leave her right away, but¡­ I had


    to be careful¡­ I needed to make sure no one learned of this.


    A n crept into my mind, and I looked into the beautiful face that was full of rage and sighed heavily,


    stroking her hair.


    ¡°Calm down, you are right, I can¡¯t leave you like this.¡± I said quietly. She hesitated, searching my eyes,


    but it wasn¡¯t hard to show my love for her when it did exist. She broke into tears, throwing herself into


    my arms.


    ¡°I love you, Andr¨¦s. Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    She looked up at me with eyes that begged for reassurance.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I lied.


    (END OF FLASHBACK)


    I stepped into the snow and sat down on the stone steps of the courtyard. A wave of guilt


    I had formed a n, I had no intention of staying by her side. I had waited for her to fall asleep and


    then I had tried to take her life¡­ She had lost it, switching back to her siren form unable to retain her


    legs, the weather became violent¡­ But I didn¡¯t stop, it was my only chance to kill her before she got


    away. But she was powerful. She had gotten away, but not before she promised that she would release


    her wrath upon the werewolf kind, that she would get her revenge.6


    That was why I made sure my men began searching for any sirens, to kill them all, I hoped she was


    killed in the process and our secret would remain buried forever¡­


    But clearly not before she left this child on shore¡­ I sighed as I looked at my hands. I had almost taken


    the life of my daughter that day¡­


    But what do I do now? I couldn¡¯t kill her, that much I knew the moment I saw her in those cells. She


    was my daughter, and unlike Deliana, I didn¡¯t see myself being able to kill her.


    But people had seen what had happened, I had to form a n, I needed to protect her, I needed to


    make sure no one found out the truth, because if they did


    ¡°So, she¡¯s your daughter.¡±


    My thoughts came to a crashing stop as I turned slowly to look at the man that stood against the stone


    pir. A man I had begun to see as my closest confidant, but at this moment, he held a power over me,


    the power of a dark truth. Something I did not like one bit.


    A confident glimmer shone in those amber eyes of his as he watched me, almost as if he knew the hold


    that he now had upon me¡­ For the first time since I had met him, I felt as if maybe I couldn¡¯t trust


    him¡­

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    When I left the cells, my mind was spinning¡­


    I had slept with the daughter of my enemy. She was the daughter of a siren¡­ I was still able to deal


    with that somewhat, but his daughter? I felt sick and angry at myself for even allowing it to happen. I


    had never made the link between them¡­ 1


    Even those eyes that I loved were the same shade as his.


    Fuck this.


    I punched the stone wall of the pir in front of me. Pain jarred up my arm and a crack appeared in the


    stone. I clenched my fist in anger.


    Andres¡¯ daughter¡­


    A sudden thought came to me, and I frowned, deep in thought.


    Her powers seemed to be blocked¡­


    The heart was sealed¡­


    Yileyna was obviously much more powerful than Charlene and held power, was there a possibility that


    she could be the heart?


    The mage was blind¡­


    My heart thudded as I turned, realising he had looked in the direction of¡­.


    Both girls, they had been together. ¡®Remember, the heart of Kadia belongs to all.? An Alpha


    female¡­ Yileyna was definitely more of an Alpha than her sister. Fuck, Yileyna was the heart¡­ I was


    sure of it. The one thing my father was after¡­ what we needed. 2


    I exhaled, running my fingers through my hair, remaining silent when I heard the sound of footsteps.


    His scent reached me and I knew it was the king. He didn¡¯t even seem to notice me as he walked out,


    looking like a man defeated. He deserved it¡­


    He sat there on the steps, deep in thought and almost forlorn. I liked seeing him like this, and this was


    only the beginning. ¡°So, she¡¯s your daughter.¡±


    He turned to look at me, and I was satisfied to see the glimmer of fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Theon.¡±


    I schooled my face into one of slight concern. ¡°I¡¯m sure it must be hard to get your head around, but


    fear not, we will find a solution.¡± I said


    quietly. He visibly rxed at my words and sighed. A sudden thought cropped into my head, and I


    stepped over to him. As long as he didn¡¯t think Yileyna was the heart¡­ This might work. I sat down on


    the stone steps a foot away from him and ced my hand on his shoulder. One day I will take his life


    with this very hand¡­ ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t worry too much, we wille up with a solution. Perhaps we should


    move her to another city for now? Somewhere away from the usation¡¯s upon her.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Theon she¡­ she might be the heart. Did you not feel her aura?¡± He looked at me


    seriously. Fuck. He had figured it out¡­ I frowned smoothly, pretending to think before feigning subtle


    surprise. ¡°You might be right. Then what is your n?¡± I wouldn¡¯t get to take her away without a fight or


    reason. ¡°There is only one option¡­ I announce the truth: That she is my daughter, but we keep her¡­


    other side, a secret.¡± He said, frowning coldly. I raised an eyebrow. ¡°You will let everyone know?¡± ¡°Yes,


    if she proves to be the heart, then I will.¡± He said quietly.


    ¡°And if she isn¡¯t?¡±


    Maybe if we could make sure it wasn¡¯t revealed


    ¡°She must be, she said a fae by the name Zarian said her powers were blocked.¡± ¡°But if she is not,


    then?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s taken care of¡­ Of course meaning, I¡¯ll send her far


    away.¡± He replied, changing his sentence midway as he watched me warily. I frowned slightly. Would


    he really try to kill his own daughter? His eyes met mine, but apart from anger, I felt nothing.


    She was his daughter. Why should I care about her fate?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I tried not to think of her, not wanting those foreign emotions to consume me. ¡°Zarian¡­ the fae, he may


    know more. Find him and bring him to me immediately.¡± I nodded curtly. ¡°I know who he is. I¡¯ll bring him


    to you immediately.¡± I stood up. The fact that Andres had realised she may be the fucking heart still


    irked me. However, I needed to listen to him¡­ I needed to keep this fa?ade up¡­ If Yileyna¡¯s powers


    were awakening, it meant victory was ever closer. My stomach twisted as I realised what I was


    implying. Dad wanted to manipte the heart¡­


    But unlike Charlene, I couldn¡¯t see Yileyna bending to anyone¡­ Maybe, just maybe, she¡¯d listen to me,


    but I wasn¡¯t so sure. The dark truth was that she was already part of all of this long before any of us


    realised it.


    I left the castle, and shifting, I went to find the fae bastard, my mind still reeling with the weight of the


    revtion.


    What kind of sick game was this? Not only did I get involved with a siren hybrid, but also with someone


    who was the daughter of the man I hated the most. The mere thought repulsed me. 2


    I first went to the caf¨¦, but Zarian wasn¡¯t there, and so I got his address and headed to his home. I


    knocked on the door, scanning the garden.


    He was richer than one would think. Why was he working as a waiter then? Something was off.


    I shifted back, pulling on my pants that I had carried along, before I banged on the door with the golden


    door knocker once again.


    Something was very off¡­ Who exactly was he?


    The door opened to reveal Zarian himself, wearing a ck satin shirt and ck leather pants. A sh of


    anger ripped through me, remembering how he and Yileyna almost kissed that night. ¡°Ah, Theon of


    Westerfell himself. To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± The snow was falling fast, and it was extremely


    cold. ¡°The Alpha king wishes to see you.¡± I said emotionlessly. He smirked as if he was expecting that.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He asked, crossing his arms. I nced at him sharply as another thought came to mind.


    Should I ask him not to reveal anything


    But what if he was one of Dad¡¯s men¡­


    No, I couldn¡¯t say anything, I couldn¡¯t trust anyone.


    ¡°Yeah, so let¡¯s leave now.¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°My, at this time of night¡­ What is it regarding?¡± He asked, moving away from the door and grabbing a


    coat.


    ¡°He has some questions.¡± I answered shortly.


    ¡°Would you like a coat?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I replied coldly.


    He chuckled, pulling on the ck coat as he stepped out and locked the door behind him.


    ¡°So how was the ball? Do I get to congratte you on your engagement?¡±


    My eyes zed gold as I looked at the other man, trying to contain my rage. ¡°You¡¯re a little behind, are


    you not? There was no engagement.¡± I almost spat with resentment.


    His smirk only grew. ¡°Ah, she did look ravishing¡­¡± My eyes shed and I grabbed hold of his coat. ¡°Do


    not try to fucking antagonise me, before I end up killing you.¡± I threatened.


    ¡°You will do well to respect the people of your soon-to-be kingdom, no? As future Alpha, is it not your


    duty to your people to protect us?¡± He asked, still as calm as ever. ¡°I am the one who dressed Yileyna


    tonight and she looked even better than I had envisioned, if meplimenting my work is an offence,


    then please do enlighten me as to how so.¡± ¡°You dressed her?¡±


    He smirked in response, and I let go of him roughly.


    His words hit me hard, and I clenched my jaw, trying not to let my emotions show.


    Trust no one¡­


    I didn¡¯t bother saying anything more to him. I wondered if he knew what she was¡­ Fae were the one


    species that were immune to the siren¡¯s song¡­


    We soon reached the pce, and I led the way to Andres¡¯s office, knocking on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Andres¡¯s voice came.


    The two guards at the door looked at Zarian with interest that they tried to hide. Opening the door, I


    stepped inside and he followed. One of the guards shut the door behind us and I turned my attention to


    the king.


    ¡°Alpha Andres, it¡¯s an honour to meet you in person.¡± Zarian greeted him with a gracious bow.


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Andres motioned to the seats opposite his desk, picking up his tankard of ale.


    Was he drinking due to the revtion? ¡°Yileyna De¡¯Lacor. Do you know her?¡±


    Zarian raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Alpha king knows the answer to that.¡± He replied with a smirk.


    Andres frowned.


    ¡°Then I will skip to the matter at hand. Tonight, at the ball, Yileyna De¡¯Lacor disyed some rather¡­


    interesting powers. You wouldn¡¯t know anything about that, would you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure the Alpha king knows the answer to that too, isn¡¯t that why I was summoned? ¡°He


    asked, raising an arched brow. 1 ¡°Yes, you were helping her unseal her powers. Yileyna told me that


    you said there was a block on her abilities.¡±


    For the first time, Zarian frowned slightly.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked.


    ¡°In the cells for treason, and unless you can give us some answers, she will remain there.¡±


    Andres threatened coldly. Zarian¡¯s brows creased deeper as he nced up at the king sharply. ¡°I do not


    need to answer anything without knowing why. Why was she imprisoned for treason?¡± He asked


    sharply. ¡°For wearing a possession from the Obsidian Shadow Pack.¡± Andres replied coldly.


    ¡°No, her ensemble is from Aerean. I assure you, I ordered them myself.¡± Zarian said, and I narrowed


    my eyes.


    So he didn¡¯t know about the amulet¡­


    ¡°She had a ne which she said she brought on a journey at sea. Tell me about her abilities and


    this block that you assume is upon her.¡±


    Zarian seemed to hesitate.


    ¡°She is a good person, Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, she is the daughter of someone who was a good friend to me despite turning out to be a traitor.


    I have always had a soft spot for his daughter.¡± Andres¡¯ reply almost made me scoff.


    Like hell you did. Aside from threatening, belittling, and isting her, you did nothing more. Not that I


    was any better, but I had always been open with her and warned her that I would destroy her¡­ 2


    But now that just felt even more real. Avenge my family by wiping out the Aphelions. That included her


    too.


    I pushed the thoughts aside, crossing my arms. ¡°However, her having this amulet after what her


    parents did is no small matter. If you can help me with what you know, it can, in turn, help me to help


    her.¡± Andres continued.


    Zarian cocked a brow.


    ¡°How would you knowing about her personal matters, benefit her?¡± He asked, almost mockingly.


    If he wasn¡¯t such a dick and didn¡¯t try kissing Yileyna, I actually wouldn¡¯t have minded him.


    ¡°I am her Alpha, and your reluctance makes me wonder what exactly you are hiding?¡± Andres¡¯s eyes


    shed as he looked at Zarian, mming his tankard on his desk, the liquid sploshing everywhere. ¡°I¡¯m


    hiding nothing.¡± Zarian replied. His voice was dangerously calm, but I could tell he was tense. He knew


    her truth¡­ I was sure of it. Otherwise, why would he fear telling the king if he presumed she was part


    fae or mage? ¡°Then do you wish to rot in the cells?¡± Andres growled. ¡°What is my crime?¡± Zarian


    asked, his gaze flickering to me. ¡°For defying your king¡¯smand, I asked you what you knew of her


    abilities!¡±


    ¡°We know what she is.¡± I cut in, having had enough of this.


    Zarian¡¯s face dropped, I saw the worry in his eyes as he looked at the king and then at me. ¡°She is


    innocent. She herself doesn¡¯t know what she is.¡±


    I hated how he was defending her. A sh of jealousy rushed through me at his defensiveness toward


    her, but I no longer cared. She was Andres¡¯s daughter, and that was not someone I¡¯d ever care for


    Right?


    Denying it felt like a lie¡­ Don¡¯t go there Theon, remember who she is.


    ¡°Then, tell us of her abilities that are blocked.¡± Andres growled.


    Zarian sighed, seeming to realise there was no way out. ¡°There seems to be a type of powerful sealing


    spell upon her. She¡¯s able to draw some power by force, but I think this seal is suppressing everything


    about her. Only when she disys intense emotion is she able to draw upon her power.¡± He replied


    grudgingly. Andres frowned.


    ¡°The ability to bend the weather¡­ Do you know the rarity of that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, only the imperial family of the sea are able to do so.¡± Zarian replied quietly as Andres


    nodded.


    I frowned as I turned away, remembering that night from long ago, my stomach sinking as I


    remembered the sudden change in the weather. It had been so unpredictable that fateful night. It was


    meant to be a clear night, the sea was calm too.


    The imperial family¡­


    If Yileyna was from it, then that meant she was also rted to the monster who had killed Mom and


    Thalia that night.


    My eyes shed as disgust consumed me.


    Pale blonde hair¡­


    The simrities, despite the Siren¡¯s face being contorted with rage and her sharp teeth, were there¡­ 1


    I felt sick as the truth hit me.


    I had be entangled with something that was rted to what I detested the most. Andres and that


    monster, both of whom were responsible for destroying my family¡­

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    His words reignited that illicit desire within me. I used all my willpower to pull free, and turning, I faced him. ¡°Hemanded you as my bodyguard, which means


    your job is to follow me around wherever I go. Right now, I am going to go see Charlene, and then I¡¯m going to visit Raiden. Mess up and interfere in what I do, and


    I swear I¡¯ll tell the king that I don¡¯t want you as my guard.¡± I replied, warning him. Theon frowned, ring coldly at me. ¡°Yeah, the only thing is the king said you


    are not to see Charlene until he has had a word with the Luna.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat.


    No. I needed to tell Charlene first, before the king.


    ¡°Well then, guess what?¡± I whispered, stepping closer to him, nning to throw him off guard, but he didn¡¯t fall for it, frowning and grabbing hold of my arm and holding me at


    arm¡¯s length.


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes.


    Shame it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°What are you trying to pull?¡± I shrugged, pulling free and turning away. i ¡°Nothing at all, just no one can stop me from seeing Charlene.¡± With those words leaving my lips, I


    broke into a run. ¡°Yileyna! This is not a fucking game.¡± Theon growled.


    ¡°Well then, don¡¯t try to stop me!¡± I shouted back.


    I ignored the looks of contempt, disapproval, and irritation as I rushed through the halls, weaving through other people. Being smaller than Theon gave me the advantage, and


    I was able to get by a lot easier. ¡°Yileyna!¡±


    He was pissed, I could hear it in his voice. 2


    I couldn¡¯t stop now; I just wish there was a way I could mind link Charlene¡­ I needed to find someone who would do it for me¡­


    I rushed out onto one of the open balconies and grabbing the rail, I flipped over the edge and dropped onto the balcony floor below, quickly pushing the doors to the adjoining


    room open. I looked around, my heart thumping, I was in one of the side library rooms. I felt relieved, spotting one of the elder guards looking through some scrolls. He looked


    slightly curious to see me before it changed into one of suspicion.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t remember his name. ¡°Sorry for intruding in like this, I was looking for the princess.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Could you mind link her and tell her Gamma Raiden is allowed to have visitors and to bring the daises?¡±


    Bring the daises ¨C a code we used as a child, I just hoped she remembered it and came immediately.


    He looked at me for a moment, and I gave him the most innocent smile I could muster, batting my eyshes, He cleared his throat, turning a little red before he turned away.


    ¡°Ok, ok.¡± He went silent. I knew he was mind-linking her, but I also knew Theon would find me at any minute. ¡°She said right away.¡±


    Perfect.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I almost exhaled in relief.


    I went back out onto the balcony, gasping as Theonnded in front of me, his eyes zing gold. My heart thumped, and not wanting to alert the guard, I smiled at Theon.


    ¡°Theon! You found me.¡± I said cheerily. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see Raiden at the hospital.¡±


    He frowned suspiciously at me. I knew he wasn¡¯t dumb¡­ He nced at the guard who was now leaving


    the room, for a moment I thought he¡¯d stop him and ask him if I had said anything or that he might make


    the link¡­ but he didn¡¯t.


    Thank the goddess


    He didn¡¯t respond, grabbing hold of my arm as he yanked me to the door.


    ¡°Do you expect me to actually believe you have suddenly given up on seeing her?¡± He asked, his voice


    so dangerously calm that it made my stomach twist.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to see her, but I think we can stop at the hospital wing first considering you need to


    apologise to Raiden.¡±


    His hand firmly wrapped around my arm as he scoffed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologise for something I¡¯d do a hundred fucking times over.¡± ¡°And that is exactly why you will


    never get far in life.¡± I muttered.


    His grip tightened painfully, but I didn¡¯t react, not wanting to give him the satisfaction. The tension


    between us suddenly became suffocating, it felt like it all returned at once¡­


    How had things be soplicated? From those days of Charlene and I sneaking away for a


    swim¡­ to my parents¡¯ being framed despite everything they have done for this pack and city. To finding


    out that they weren¡¯t my birth parents? It didn¡¯t change anything, but it still hurt to know my life had been


    somewhat of a lie. Did my parents know the truth? They still loved me for me¡­ but I knew even if they


    knew that wouldn¡¯t change, because they were the truest, most loving people I knew. Everything the King


    and Theon had said suddenly felt like a huge burden upon my shoulders.


    How do I take this all in alone? I felt the familiar sting in my eyes, wishing they were here by my side¡­


    There are different types of parents on this, but mine were the type that could never be reced


    Theon came to a stop, and I frowned, not even realising when he had loosened his grip. Once again, he


    waspletely cold and stoic. ¡°You can get changed before we go to the hospital.¡± He stated, his eyes


    skimming over me. If I wasn¡¯t feeling so upset inside, I would have lost my temper, but instead, I shook


    my head.


    ¡°No, I want to see him first.¡±


    A sh of irritation filled those eyes as he red into mine. That sexual air between us was still there,


    even if it felt so confusing now¡­


    He turned, taking hold of my wrist, and pulled me along to the hospital wing.


    I shook my head, ncing at the mark he had left on my arm¡­


    touch me¡­


    I looked ahead, staring at his back.


    What did I feel for him?


    I still loved him.


    My heart squeezed at the thought, and deep down I knew those feelings wouldn¡¯t go for a while, but they


    were no longer the same. No longer pure and innocent, no longer clouded by dreams of how I thought I


    would win the heart of my first love. But they were now tainted by his betrayal..


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I would keep my heart encased in a dome of the strongest armour. I really was done. Yileyna De¡¯Lacor


    needed no man. 2


    We reached the hospital and were instantly directed to Raiden¡¯s bed, a curtain surrounding the cubicle. I


    tensed, realising his parents were here¡­ So was his brother.


    Goddess, I didn¡¯t think this through¡­


    Neither Gamma Henry nor Andrea looked pleased to see us. A wave of guilt washed through me; this


    was my fault¡­


    ¡°May wee in?¡± I asked quietly.


    Gamma Henry frowned but nodded as Rhys shed me a smile. ¡°Hey, Yileyna!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± I replied, smiling


    at him as Andrea tried to keep her emotions in check. Taking a deep breath, I looked at Raiden. His head


    wasn¡¯t bandaged, to my relief, and he looked to be just sleeping.


    Thank the gods for healer mages. I walked over to the bed, my heart pounding as I looked down at him.


    He was still a little pale.. ¡°Did the healer say anything?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°No, just that he almost died.¡±


    Andrea replied. I saw her gaze flit to Theon, who simply stood there, arms crossed, that mask of


    indifference stered on his arrogant face. ¡°He hasn¡¯t awakened yet.¡± I looked down at Raiden, gently


    stroking his hair for a moment. I could still see slight traces of blood that they had not washed off. I


    looked down at his bare chest before slipping my hand into his thaty on the bed by his side, and giving


    it a gentle squeeze.


    Forgive me Raiden, because of me you suffered.


    I could feel Theon¡¯s irritation, but I refused to give him any attention. Instead, I looked at Raiden¡¯s


    parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I know it¡¯s not enough, but this was my fault¡­ I should never-¡±


    My eyes widened when I felt Raiden¡¯s hand tighten around mine. My attention snapped to his face, my


    heart pounding as his eyelids fluttered open.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologise for something that I wouldn¡¯t mind doing ten times over.¡± Came his raspy reply.


    I almostughed at the irony of his words. Men.


    ¡°Raiden!¡± My heart leapt with relief, and although I wanted to just hug him, I settled for raising his hand to


    my chest and holding it close as I kissed his knuckles softly. ¡°Thank the gods and goddesses!¡±


    ¡°Rai!¡± Rhys eximed.


    ¡°My son¡­¡¯ Andrea whispered, jumping up from her seat. I instantly lowered his hand, stepping away to give his family space as they crowded around him, hugging him. I didn¡¯t


    have that right over him, I smiled watching them all together. A wave of nostalgia washed over me but I was just d he was ok.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Raiden reassured Andrea.


    I could feel Theon¡¯s anger growing and I looked over at him.


    ¡®Apologise¡¯ I mouthed to him, but he simply cocked a brow, turning away. ¡°If you¡¯re done, shall we go?¡± He asked icily. Raiden sat up, seeming only to realise now that he was


    there. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± He asked, his blue eyes darkening as he looked at Theon, his gaze hostile.


    ¡°Watching me.¡± I said quietly, not wanting something to happen again. Raiden looked confused, and Gamma Henry sighed. ¡°Yileyna was found wearing the amulet of House


    Hale, The Alpha family crest of the Obsidian Shadow Pack and is awaiting trial¡­ Yet the Alpha is trusting your attacker.¡± He said quietly,


    clearly displeased. ¡°I agree.¡± I said, although i know no one here really trusted me, Theon did deserve a punishment too. The king favoured him too much. Raiden took hold of


    my wrist, my heart skipping a beat at the intimate way he caressed my wrist with his thumb. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked quietly, his eyes flitting from the mark Theon left on


    my upper arm to my face. I shook my head.


    ¡°I bought it in Bellmead¡­ I didn¡¯t know what it was.¡± I exined quietly.


    He nodded. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    I smiled softly and our eyes met for a moment, before I slowly pulled out of his hold.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake. I¡¯m sorry on Theon¡¯s behalf and my own for all of this.¡± I said, I should give him and his family some time alone.


    But where was Charlene¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep apologising.¡± Raiden replied with a wink, which made me smile. 5 I turned away, frowning as Theon smirked coldly.


    ¡°Shall we go, so the Boltons can have some time to enjoy their precious reunion?¡± He remarked, his voice dripping with mockery.


    I clenched my jaw and nodded as I gave the Boltons a polite bow of the head and stepped out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wondering why Charlene isn¡¯t here?¡± He taunted. My smile


    vanished as I stared at his cold smirk.


    He had somehow found out¡­


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°I just made sure she didn¡¯t leave her quarters¡­ You¡¯re wee.¡± His arrogant face was irritating me.


    I needed to be the one to tell her¡­ Did he get how this could devastate her? How dare he wear that smug look on his face.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± He warned, his smile vanishing and I realised the temperature was dropping.


    ¡°Fuck you, Theon.¡± I hissed, feeling the painful tug in my stomach before a st of wind mmed him across the hospital. He flipped in the air, regaining his bnce as he


    knelt on the ground, his ws out, digging into the stone as he held his ground, the wind whipping violently in the room. Everything was being thrown around, but I was far too


    angry to care.


    His gold eyes were zing as he watched me without even an ounce of fear. He wanted to y? Then let¡¯s fucking y.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    I had barely slept all night, remaining in my office, yet I now returned to my quarters to speak to Soleil¡­ A lot weighed upon her answer.


    Unlocking the door to our quarters, I stepped inside. ¡®You might want to make sure Charlene stays home, Yileyna just tried to get her to


    sneak out.¡¯ Theon¡¯s voice came through the link. I closed my eyes, exhaling deeply What would I do without him? Theon was a great


    help, although the colour of his eyes often unnerved me. ¡®I will handle it. She is far too disobedient.¡¯ I replied through the link before


    mind-linking Charlene. ¡®Stay in your room until I summon you. This is very important.¡¯ ¡®D-dad¡­ is Yileyna ok?¡¯ ¡®Perfectly, fear not, I will


    not have her punished. It was a mistake ¨C the pendant I mean.¡¯ It was strange to think Charlene was not mine. ¡°Andres! You didn¡¯te


    home; I was worried you had your block up! What is going on!¡±


    Like always, she was dressed perfectly, upholding the image of the perfect queen and luna.


    She had known I had been unfaithful, but never asked who or where¡­ Yet knowing that she may have


    been unfaithful to me¡­ it opened an entire new perspective. If it is deemed to be true, what should I


    do? Rejecting her would destroy us both¡­ And punishment would only affect me since she was my


    true mate¡­ 2 ¡°A lot is going on.¡± I said as she kissed me. The familiar sparks rushed through us both.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked, her green eyes filled with concern at my expression. ¡°Is it Theon? Can he not


    get over Yileyna? Maybe you need to have her taken care of! She is a traitor who we do not need


    anywhere around us!¡±


    She turned away in frustration, and I rubbed my jaw. ¡°Yileyna isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± She


    asked, looking over her shoulder at me. ¡°Are you nning on leaving her in prison? With Theon here, I


    wouldn¡¯t advise-¡±


    I simply nodded, waving my hand.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you something Soleil, and I want the truth.¡± I cut in quietly. As my mate, she may be


    able to defy mymand, but I prayed that in good faith she told me the truth that I was bing


    more and more certain of. ¡°Of course, anything Andres, you are worrying me.¡± ¡°Is Charlene really


    mine?¡± I asked clearly, my alphamand rolled through my words that


    shook with power. I had put my all into it, now I could only hope for her to yield to themand and tell


    me the truth.


    Her face paled, her heart thundering and in that moment, I realised I did not need to use my alpha


    command upon her. Her reaction alone had already given me the only answer I needed.


    I felt¡­ cold and empty. I don¡¯t even know if there was anything for me to even feel angry about. We


    had both cheated on one another and had children with another. I have no idea what the moon


    goddess was thinking when she paired us¡­ It was obvious we were not a good match. She never gave


    me happiness, and I, her.


    ¡°Andres¡­ she-¡±


    ¡°I have gotten my answer. Were you nning on hiding it forever?!¡± 1 thundered, my anger suddenly


    returning with vengeance.


    ¡°You raised her as your own Andres, forgive me! ¡­.. We were so desperately trying for a pup b but it


    wasn¡¯t happening! You should be grateful to me! It wasn¡¯t me that was the issue! I am able to carry


    pups, there was something wrong with you-¡± 1


    ¡°So I¡¯m to me?! Cheating was not the answer!¡± I roared.


    She flinched, backing away. I looked around, ripping the huge artwork from the wall. It hit the floor, the


    wooden frame splintering.


    ¡°Andres, she-she¡¯ll hear!¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Who is the father?¡± I asked coldly, tearing the tapestries from the wall.


    My anger was raging within me, and all rationing was gone. My eyes zed as I broke the cab that


    stood to the left.


    ¡°Answer me, Soleil!¡± She was trying to defy it, her face paling as she mped her hand over her


    mouth, refusing to speak. I strode over to her, pulling her hand from her mouth roughly.¡± Who is her


    father, Soleil!¡±


    She broke into sobs. ¡°It¡¯s it¡­. it¡­ ah..¡±


    She was fighting it.


    ¡°Who is he?!¡± I roared, and before my eyes, she finally sumbed to the Alphamand, falling to her


    knees. ¡°G-Grayson is Charlene¡¯s father!¡± She screamed, anguished. 3


    My mind stilled.


    Grayson.


    My chest heaved, my heart thumping faster than it should.


    My own Gamma¡­ 3


    Was it karma that all those I considered myrades were betraying me one by one? Was this the


    price I was paying for my sins?


    I ran my hand through my beard, ring at the woman before me.


    ¡°How long was it going on for?¡± I asked. ¡°You were always busy.., always out¡­It was not long,¡± she


    robbed, Ah¡­ back then when his mate and son were gone to visit her homnds¡­ + The timing made


    sense¡­ ¡°Does he know Charlene is his?¡± I asked murderously, She shook her head, sobbing.


    ¡°No! I told no one!¡±


    ¡°And how and when did you notice she was not mine?¡± I spat resentfully.


    ¡°I swear¡±


    ¡°THE TRUTH SOLEIL!¡± I roared.


    ¡°I was desperate! I needed to bear you a child, so you didn¡¯t entertain other women! I did it for you! To


    keep you!¡± She screamed in desperation. ¡°And so, you decided to be a whore and sleep with


    another man!¡± I growled, upturning the sofa that she was clinging to.


    She yelped, backing away with fear in her eyes as it smashed against the far wall. My canines were out


    now, my anger barely controble. ¡°I will only ask once more! When did you realise, she was not


    mine?!¡±


    ¡°She-shecked an Alpha aura¡­ When I became pregnant the first two times, I felt the power within


    my womb of an Alpha pup¡­ but¡­ I feared¡­ But she may be yours! We can¡¯t be sure that


    she isn¡¯t!¡± She begged, crawling over to me.


    I shook my head.


    We both knew she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°No. Charlene isn¡¯t my daughter. I was told a certain fact, which I hid in fear that one of our pups that


    died before they saw this world was the heart. But the prophecy said it would be my first-born female


    child. Charlene is not mine because my daughter is younger than her, and she already holds far more


    power than your daughter!¡± I hissed. ¡°Y-your daughter?¡± Soleil was confused and fearful.


    ¡°Yes, my real daughter. I have found her, Soleil.¡±


    I heard a soft whimper from behind me and I froze.


    She was not meant to hear that¡­


    I turned to see the child I had considered my own standing there, her eyes full of pain and shock as she


    stared at me and Soleil inplete horror. This was not the way I nned to break the news to her¡­


    ¡°Charlene.¡± I said, withdrawing my canines and ws. 3 ¡°Charlene!¡± Soleil scrambled to her feet, but


    the girl simply shook her head as she backed away, her heart beating violently before she ran into her


    bedroom, shutting the door with a resounding bang.


    I clenched my jaw, about to unleash hell upon the woman before me, but first, there was one other who


    deserved to be punished.


    ¡®Henry, I know you are busy with your son, but I need you to have Gamma Grayson Sanchez


    apprehended immediately for treason.¡¯


    Alpha.., that¡­ we have a serious situation at the hospital to handle first.¡¯


    ¡°What is it?¡¯ I growled.


    What was more important was that he wasn¡¯t even stunned that I was asking for my Gamma to be


    thrown into prison?


    ¡®It¡¯s Yileyna De¡¯Lacor.¡¯ My eyes snapped to the window, realising it was a lot darker.


    Selene¡­


    The sky was dark, and all I could see was the menacing storm that was brewing. Over my own anger


    and shouting, I hadn¡¯t even noticed it.


    Something had triggered Yileyna into losing control.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    ¡°Calm the fuck down, Yileyna.¡± Theon growled as he pushed against the whirling wind.


    My head was going to explode! He knew the king¡¯s attitude, and I knew that he would have gone to talk


    to Soleil. Charlene would be there, and he wouldn¡¯t take care to break it to her gently. We both knew


    the king was selfish, yet Theon stopped her froming here¡­ I could have done it in a better way! I


    could have told her in a gentler manner! She may or may not be my biological sister, but she was


    always going to be my soul sister regardless of blood.


    I was scared, terrified that she would be hurt because of me¡­ and Theon. He had to go mess


    everything up! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down.¡± I hissed, clenching my fists as I stormed over to him, the


    wind whipping around us like a hurricane. ¡°If I messed up something of yours, you would lose your shit!


    So don¡¯t tell me to calm down! This was so important, Theon!¡±


    ¡°The Alpha can handle her himself. Stop causing a fucking scene.¡± He growled, ncing around the


    room before he grabbed my arm. I could see the Bolton¡¯s watching, looking at the wind that was


    beating around me.


    Calm yourself¡­


    Zarian¡¯s guidance ran in my mind, and I tried to take a steady breath.


    I had to be careful, I was indoors, there were patients here. I allowed Theon to pull me into the hallway,


    but the moment we were out, I punched him, he dodged but I managed to snag a hit at his neck


    His eyes shed as he licked his bottom lip, looking pissed.


    ¡°I hope she does get hurt. Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?¡± He whispered tauntingly.


    My eyes shed in anger. ¡°Why do you hate her? She¡¯s never done anything to you!¡±


    The nearest window mmed open, the skies darkening outside.


    ¡°I hate how you belittle her! She is a far better person than you ever will be!¡± I snapped resentfully.


    My chest was heaving with emotions that seemed to no longer be in my control.


    ¡°Control yourself.¡± He warned coldly, any amusement from his face going as he nced at the weather


    outside.


    He looked back at me, and whatever he saw in my face made him frown. ¡°Last warning, little storm.


    Control it or I will fucking knock you out.¡± He growled. The pain in my stomach was growing, and


    although I was trying to focus, I couldn¡¯t, the havoc of emotions from everything was taking over.


    Unleash it all¡­


    I just wanted to scream and let it all out¡­ ¡°Ylleyna!¡± His voice was fading, but when he tried to grab


    me, I pushed him off, punching him.


    He blocked, knocking my hand aside, flipping me. He skidded on the ssy ice on the floor, andnded


    t on his back with me on top. He didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by rolling us over. so I was beneath him.


    That must have hurt.


    ¡°Get off of me!¡± I hissed. This dress may have been made from a delicate fabric, but it was stronger


    than I thought it would be


    We slid on the ice. He was unable to hold his bnce, something I was having no issue with. His rising


    irritation would have been amusing if I was not so angry. He growled, as I twisted, mming him onto


    his back, and this time Inded a solid punch on his handsome jaw. A satisfying crack made me smile.


    ¡°You know what I love more than hearing you groan in pleasure?¡± I whispered in his ear, just as he


    managed to wrap his hand around my throat, yanking me closer. ¡°It¡¯s the sound of me breaking your


    bones.¡± I added darkly before mming my free hand into his nose.


    I gasped as he flipped us, mming me into the ice. My vision darkened as he straddled me, his eyes


    glowing, his coppery hair falling in front of his forehead. ¡°Shame you won¡¯t be breaking any more bones


    then.¡± He whispered, pinning my wrists to the ground.


    Wrong move.


    The moment I was unable to fight against his strength, I felt another tug in my stomach, a gut -


    wrenching one that made me unable to breathe for several seconds.


    He was thrown back by a powerful st, the shimmering haze creating a barrier around me. The pain


    in my stomach was growing, and I heard the sound of thunder through the open window. Blinding


    lightning followed. I heard screams of panic and distant shouting, but I wasn¡¯t quite able to ce where


    we were anymore.


    I flinched with pain that seemed to be tearing my stomach apart. ¡°Yileyna?¡± Theon called, but I was in


    too much pain to respond. I saw his shadow approach despite the vicious wind that now encased me.


    He pushed against it trying to reach me, the wind cutting into his skin, but he didn¡¯t seem bothered. He


    managed to take hold of me by my arm


    Fire.


    The scene around me was changing,


    I was in the open castle courtyards¡­


    A hooded man in a ck cape stood there¡­ there was so much fire¡­ bodies were discarded all


    around¡­


    What was going on?


    The cloaked man turned, his glowing amber eyes met mine¡­ I couldn¡¯t see who it was, but I


    felt like I knew him¡­ He said something, but I couldn¡¯t hear¡­ and then he threw a lit match towards


    me¡­


    I screamed in agony as I felt my entire body burn, the taste of blood in my mouth, and then everything


    went cold¡­ so cold.


    But I could see nothing, my powers making me fall to my knees.


    A scream filled the air, and I knew it was mine.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡± ¡°Everyone stay back!¡± ¡°Dear Goddess¡­¡± ¡°Yileyna, fuck, listen to me.¡± Theon¡­ His voice was


    soft, calm, and soothing, but I was no longer able to do anything, the agonising pain in my stomach


    crushing me. ¡°Leyna¡­¡±


    I gasped the moment I felt his touch on my arms. The scene with the zing fire returned, and I


    knocked Theon away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I screamed blindly. ¡°Yileyna, calm down, listen it¡¯s me, Raiden.¡± A calmer touch


    brushed my back, but I flung him away without meaning to.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything but the fierce wind and fog. ¡°Fuck, she¡¯s bleeding¡­ I¡¯ll handle her, Bolton!¡±


    Theon¡¯s possessive growl came.


    ¡°What on Kadia¡­¡±


    Was that the king?


    I could taste the blood in my mouth. My ear drums felt like they were going to burst. ¡°Stop! This might


    be it¡­ The seal may break¡±. ¡°She¡¯s bleeding!¡± Theon¡¯s dangerous reply came. ¡°I¡¯m knocking her out.¡±


    ¡°Theon! She can do this! Let her.¡± The king thundered, only adding to my irritation.


    ¡°No. Not like this.¡± Theon¡¯s voice held finality as the king growled, before his strong arms wrapped


    around me and something hit the back of my neck. I gasped as everything began to go dark¡­ ¡°I got


    you.¡± His whispered promise came before I sumbed to the darkness¡­ 3


    My eyes flew open. I was in a bed¡­ I couldn¡¯t recognise which room, but the bed wasrge, with heavy


    bedding. It was dark, the curtains were drawn, and I could hear faint talking.


    I pushed the cover off, realising I was only in the underyer bodysuit, my dress gone. What


    happened?


    It took me a few minutes for everything toe back to me. I closed my eyes, cing my head in my


    hands.


    I had messed up, I shouldn¡¯t have gotten angry or lost control like this¡­ Zarian had told me I


    needed to control my emotions. Did I hurt anyone? I remembered Theon and Raiden were both there.


    Goddess! Raiden didn¡¯t get hurt again, did he? ¡°Yileyna, you¡¯re awake.¡± My heart pounded, 1 gasped


    before I realised that Charlene had been sitting by the bed and had awoken with a start herself.


    ¡°Goddess, you scared me.¡± I scolded, cing a hand on my heart. A smile crossed her lips, despite the


    sadness in her eyes as she flicked themp on


    She had been crying.


    My stomach sank, and I wondered if she knew. I wrapped my arms around her and she hugged me


    tightly. Her heart was pounding, and she held me so fiercely, as if scared she was going to lose me.


    ¡°Tell me, my queen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I whispered, I could hear talking and I didn¡¯t want to be disturbed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just d you are ok.¡± She replied, moving back and brushing my hair back


    ¡°Where are am I?¡± I asked, ncing around the room. ¡°You¡¯re in the guest bedroom in our quarters.¡±


    Charlene said quietly.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    I had never been here before. I usually spent time in the living areas or Charlene¡¯s bedroom whenever I


    stayed over.


    ¡°Yes, Dad didn¡¯t allow Theon to take you¡­ and he refused to leave.¡± She added quietly.


    Theon had no right to act possessive.


    Dummy.


    We fell silent and I wondered if she knew anything about what had happened¡­


    ¡°Theon¡­ He¡¯s the reason I got angry.¡± I frowned.


    ¡°You called our code.¡± She said softly. She had lost her usual positivity, almost sounding empty¡­ ¡°I did.


    There was something I wanted to tell you before you heard it from someone else.¡± I said quietly. She


    nodded, ¡°Oh, what was it?¡± How do I start? ¡°If it helps¡­ I think I already know.¡± She murmured, giving


    me a weak smile. ¡°Y-you do?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s the fact that I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not Dad¡¯s daughter.¡± She looked down at me


    and my stomach sank. How had the king broken it to her? Was it gently? Did hefort her and


    reassure her that no matter what, he¡¯d always be her father? She seemed to notice my expression and


    tried to smile cheerily. ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­ He.¡± ¡°Did he¡­ what else did he say?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t talked to me¡­ The castle¡¯s been crazy. He onlymanded me to stay with you in this


    room¡­ They got back a short while ago but¡­ I haven¡¯t talked to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ So aside from that, what else do you know?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    She sighed. ¡°Gamma Grayson is my dad.¡± She whispered, making me gasp.


    I was not expecting that!


    My mind was reeling, the Luna and Gamma Grayson never seemed close¡­ ¡°Ryan¡¯s your brother!¡± I


    hissed. She shrugged. ¡°Seems it¡­ All I know is that they have taken Gamma Grayson to the cells¡­


    You know he¡¯s always been nice¡­ he¡¯s a good gamma¡­¡± She mumbled, her eyes looking tearful.


    ¡°Mom is not allowed to leave her room.¡± 1


    This was a mess, but the king locked the gamma up for cheating¡­ Shouldn¡¯t he be locked up for


    cheating too then?


    Such a hypocrite. 1


    ¡°There¡¯s more¡­ He said he has a daughter, a biological daughter that he has foun-¡±


    The door opened, and none other than the king¡¯s frame filled the doorway.


    ¡°Ah, my girls.¡± A grin crossed his face, and I felt my stomach sink when I heard Charlene¡¯s heart skip a


    beat¡­ 1


    He never referred to me as his girl¡­


    Way to go, Alpha.


    ¡°How are you feeling, my dear?¡± He asked,ing over to the bed, with concern on his face.


    My heart was thumping as I looked at Charlene. Our eyes met, and neither of us needed to say it out


    loud to know that the other knew the full truth¡­


    I could see the sadness in her eyes, the confusion¡­ behind that gentle smile of hers that tugged on my


    heart strings. How do I fix this? The king was speaking, but I didn¡¯t care, I couldn¡¯t focus on anything


    else. My only concern was for my soul sister, my best friend, my queen.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    ¡°Can you hear me, Yileyna?¡± The king asked, taking a seat on the bed, cing his hands on his knees


    as he turned towards us both. ¡°I asked you; how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yileyna replied, sounding


    hostile.


    Although she was trying to control her emotions, it was obvious that she was angry with Dad. I looked


    between them, realising their eye colour was so simr¡­ How was this possible?


    Who was Yileyna¡¯s mother?


    ¡°I heard you had Gamma Grayson locked away. What are his crimes?¡± Yileyna asked. Gamma


    Grayson¡­ He was my father¡­ I swallowed hard, thinking what would happen from here on out? What


    would happen to me?


    ¡°Betraying his king and having an illicit rtionship with his Luna. It is an insult to me, the Alpha!¡± Dad


    growled, his eyes zing. Yileyna nodded. ¡°Will you too serve prison time for your own illicit affair, which


    is an insult to your Luna?¡± She asked, blinking innocently.


    Dad¡¯s face almost turned purple at that tant insult.


    I almost smiled. There was a time I had to hold Yileyna back, knowing Dad would get angry, but now I


    could tell he was trying to keep his temper in check. He had to tolerate her now.


    Go Yileyna. ¡°I am Alpha! I don¡¯t need to prove anything to anyone!¡± He thundered. Yileyna shook her


    head.


    ¡°No, as Alpha, you are the one who should set an example¡­ Gamma Grayson is a good person, and


    with the current times, you need all the support you can get. Gamma Grayson and Zoe were not fated


    mates¡­ but you and the Luna were. Yet you both betrayed one another. If Gamma Grayson is in prison


    for cheating, then all three of you need to be there together.¡± She said, crossing her arms. 3 An alpha


    female. How had I not seen it before?


    Confident, proud, and just.


    Dad red at her, yet said nothing for a moment, before exhaling deeply. He then shook his head, before


    grinning and pping her on the back so hard she almost fell off the bed. I winced, Dad often forgot his


    own strength. ¡°Answered like a true Alpha!¡± He chortled. I had never seen this side of him.


    I knew at that moment why Dad was acting the way he was. He was going to make Yileyna his


    sessor,


    Her powers¡­ She was the heart.


    I was happy for her, I truly was. I think I am a little disappointed that we aren¡¯t blood-rted, but it¡¯s ok,


    we are still sisters. We always have been, and we always will be. 7 I don¡¯t know what Dad wanted to do


    with me¡­ Would he cast me aside? Would he order me to leave, as he did Yileyna when her parents


    were branded traitors? Dad had always treated me well, although I never did as good as he wanted. It


    had always been Mom who looked down at me, to think she¡¯s the one who was my biological parent¡­


    Yes, Dad didn¡¯t seem to have much faith in me but I wondered what would happen from here.


    It was frustrating to know Mom had treated me harshly when I was doing fine. For a werewolf, I¡¯m sure I


    was doing well. How could she be like that? I blinked when I realised Yileyna had taken my hand and


    pulled me up from my seat. She scooted aside, pulling me to sit between her and Dad.


    I felt out of ce¡­ until she wrapped her arms around me, giving me a warm embrace. I often thought


    her embrace felt like how Mom¡¯s would feel if she had been caring and loving¡­


    I wrapped my arms around her waist, resting my head on her shoulder.


    This was where I felt happy. I pursed my lips, fighting the tears that were threatening to fall.


    ¡°Charl¡­¡± She whispered, her voice full of concern. Dad sighed heavily


    ¡°Right, I think we need to have this conversation now.¡± He said. I slowly sat up, before scooting back so I


    could see Dad properly. Yileyna smiled gently as she pulled the duvet over us as we sat there, side by


    side. I smiled back, things were confusing right now, but no matter what, we¡¯d always have one


    another¡­


    ¡°First of all, save a select few who know the truth about your parentage, no one else will be told. As far


    as the pack and kingdom know, you are my daughter.¡± Dad said, and although I felt happy that he at


    least was still calling me his daughter, I wondered if that rule applied to Gamma Grayson too¡­ ¡°What of


    Gamma Grayson?¡± I asked quietly.


    Dad¡¯s eyes shed, his face darkening with anger.


    ¡°He will never know.¡± He spat.


    ¡°That should be Charlene¡¯s choice.¡± Yileyna said quietly, making Dad re at her in irritation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you know everything.¡± Dad frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I know that should be her choice.¡± Yileyna remained stubborn.


    ¡°Yet you want me to free the man.¡± Dad red at her. I looked at Yileyna, worried for her, but she was


    just looking at Dad calmly. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one or the other. I behead him for his crimes, but before that, he gets to learn the truth, or I consider


    pardoning him and we bury this secret.¡± Dad growled. ¡°Which will it be?¡±


    My heart thumped, but Dad was right, it would just destroy one more family. Just the way mine had been


    torn apart today. I felt lost¡­ empty and confused¡­ ¡°Dad¡¯s right, we shouldn¡¯t tell anyone. It¡¯s fine,


    Gamma Grayson deserves to be out of prison more than him learning about this¡­ Plus, I may not be


    Dad¡¯s real daughter, but-¡± ¡°You are his one and only daughter, my parents are dead. William and Andrea


    were my parents, and that won¡¯t ever change.¡± Yileyna cut in. ¡°Your dad will always be yours.¡±


    Dad wasn¡¯t happy with her words, but he said nothing.


    ¡°Sisters.¡± I said, quietly giving her hand a gentle squeeze.


    She nodded before turning to Dad. ¡°I do think that if Charlene wants, Gamma Grayson should also be


    told. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t tell everyone anyway.¡±


    ¡°You are disobedient, girl.¡± He growled in response.


    Yileyna didn¡¯t reply and I watched her lock eyes with Dad, a silent move of defiance¡­


    But I agreed with her¡­ Even if I don¡¯t think I ever wanted anyone to know right now, maybe in the future


    that would change¡­


    ¡°You may not consider yourself my daughter, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact. Tomorrow evening, I will


    make the announcement that you are my daughter and the future Alpha! I will have the fae to train you to


    learn control, you cannot keep losing control!¡± Dad stood up, frowning at Yileyna. ¡°Don¡¯t push my


    patience because, I assure you, I have a low fuse.¡±


    Yileyna frowned, but I squeezed her hand in warning.


    She didn¡¯t respond, and Dad left, shutting the door behind him.


    We both sighed at the same time, before exchanging looks and smiling. The tension Dad had left behind


    lifting, and I giggled weakly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Well, that didn¡¯t go well.¡± I stated, dropping back onto the pillows and staring at the ceiling, as Yileyna


    dropped back onto her pillows.


    She didn¡¯t respond for a moment, bing serious.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Charlene, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be Alpha, I don¡¯t want to take what¡¯s yours.¡± She said,


    turning her beautiful face towards me. The sadness, regret, and guilt were clear on her face. 1


    ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours, that¡¯s always how it is, and what¡¯s yours is mine. I think I¡¯m luckier in that aspect,


    Leyna¡­ I still get to be the Alpha King¡¯s daughter, without the burden of having to unlock my powers and


    the pressure to run a kingdom when the Obsidian Shadow pack and Sirens are out for us. We are in dire


    danger, and it scared me to think I was to handle it all¡­ But ¡­ now you can, right? You¡¯re stronger than I


    am. I¡¯ll be here rooting for you, always¡­ but you are better suited to lead.¡± I said smiling at her. She may


    be younger, but at times I felt like I was the younger one being protected by her.


    She smiled slightly, but I knew my words weren¡¯t enough to reassure her. She would still feel guilty, but


    with time that would change. Because she was born to do this. ¡°There¡¯s something else too¡­¡± She said,


    now turning onto her side, encasing my hand between two of hers.


    I copied, turning onto my side to face her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°My mother¡­ although the king wants to keep it a


    secret, you know there¡¯s nothing I can keep from you. I¡¯m part Siren, Charl.¡± She whispered. It took me a


    good few moments to process her words.


    Part Siren?


    What does that mean¡­.


    My eyes widened as it hit me like a hammer on the head.


    ¡°Part siren!¡± I gasped, staring at the duvet as if she had a tail hidden under there.


    My heart was beating as I jolted upright.


    ¡°Goddess, Yileyna! No wonder you have always loved the sea!¡± I eximed.


    It took me a few moments toprehend what she had said, and all the pieces clicked into ce. Dad¡¯s


    alleged affair with a siren¡­ Yileyna¡¯s beauty that didn¡¯t quite fit the standards of our pack. ¡°How do you


    feel?¡± I asked her after a moment. She shrugged. ¡°I had a feeling for a while now, but I didn¡¯t want to


    acknowledge it.¡± She sighed.


    I looked at her sympathetically.


    ¡°You are still you.¡± I said, holding my arms out to her. She smiled before she pounced on me, hugging


    me.


    Weughed, and I realised that nothing had changed; we were still best friends, still sisters. We talked


    for a while longer, and I had just said I¡¯d go get her food; she hadn¡¯t eaten all day.


    ¡°And some clothes too?¡± She suggested looking down at her tiny bodysuit from where she was standing.


    ¡°Yes, I think you need some. If I squint, it¡¯s almost like you¡¯re naked.¡± I said, scrunching my eyes.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± She nodded in agreement. ¡°On it.¡± I smiled, pulling the door open to reveal none other than


    Theon, who had been about to knock


    My heart skipped a beat in fear, but his eyes were not on me, but on Yileyna. I stepped aside without


    realising and he walked over to her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re awake?¡± He asked coldly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just standing here asleep.¡± She retorted, despite the way her heart was pounding.¡± What are you


    doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your bodyguard, remember?¡± He asked mockingly, stepping a foot away from her.


    Yileyna rolled her eyes. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. I¡¯m talking to the king about that.¡± ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m here for another


    reason.¡± ¡°And what exactly might that be?¡±


    ¡°Revenge.¡± Theon growled dangerously, before he grabbed her by the neck, making me scream.


    ¡°Theon-¡±


    Yileyna was cut off when he wrapped his arm around her tiny waist, crushing her against his body before


    he imed her lips in a very hot, passionate kiss¡­

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    77. Confusion


    Sparks erupted through every ounce of my body, so intense that I wasn¡¯t sure where they started and


    where they ended.


    His hand that encased my waist, the way his hard chiselled body was crushed against mine, igniting


    that intense pleasure and desire that only he could. My core throbbed in response to his perfect plush


    lips moving dominatingly against mine. A soft whimper was on the tip of my tongue, when reality hit.


    Stop.


    Using all my anger to give me strength, I pushed him away roughly, and no matter how much I had


    enjoyed that kiss of his, I ced a disgusted look on my face and made the obvious disy of wiping


    my lips. ¡°How is that revenge?!¡± I growled, sounding far too breathless for my liking. I saw the tip of


    Charlene¡¯s hair as she fled the room, shutting the door behind her. This gir.. ¡°Oh, why not? Did you


    happen to enjoy it?¡± Theon asked coldly, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°No!¡± I denied a little too quickly.


    He scoffed lightly, his cold intense gaze on me. ¡°Earlier you attacked me with your fists, and I¡¯m not one


    to hit a woman¡­ Unless of course, she takes pleasure in it. So I simply used my lips instead.¡±


    There it was, that coldness and hatred in his eyes again.


    ¡°I hated it.¡± I said, ring at him.


    He had thrown me off, once again.


    ¡°And I hate you, so we¡¯re even.¡± His reply came. 14 That stung. He had never said he loved me, but to


    express his hate so easily? That was harsh. Our eyes met before his gaze dipped down and I


    remembered what I was wearing.


    ¡°What do you want, Theon?¡± I asked, trying not to care.


    ¡°Aside from that, what you did today was fucking reckless. You say you care? You almost ripped that


    hospital apart.¡±


    ¡°So, you came here to lecture me? You, who doesn¡¯t really give a fuck about anyone?¡± I asked,


    crossing my arms under my breasts.


    He clenched his jaw.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. However, the king expects me to train you alongside the Fae. He thinks you have the


    potential to actually be a true alpha, something that the fake princess does not have the potential


    for.¡±


    ¡°She is not a fake princess.¡± I red at him. ¡°Blood doesn¡¯t make us something, Theon. She is


    still the one and only princess in my eyes. The king is not my father, he did not raise me. He will never


    be my father.¡± Something about my words made his cold frown soften slightly, almost as if paying


    attention to those words. He looked at the ground, before ncing at me.


    ¡°We cannot run from our fate though. You may not consider him your father, but he is still your blood.¡±


    I shook my head ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Theon, you never will. You and the king are actually more alike; your


    thinking, your mind-set, and your values. Goddess, with the way he wants a powerful heir, he should


    just adopt you.¡± I replied with contempt. 1 He stepped closer to me, but I refused to back down.


    ¡°We are different.¡± He said, looking down at me.


    My heart was pounding as I tried to not let his closeness affect me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not really, you both get on like a house on fire. In fact, even your preferences are so simr,


    right? Right down to the fact that you both seem incredibly infatuated with women of siren blood.¡± I


    knew it was a low blow, but I wanted to hurt him. ¡°Funnying from two men who apparently hate


    sirens.¡± It had the reaction I wanted from him, hearing the way his heart thudded at my words. ¡°You


    have no idea how much I fucking hate sirens. Don¡¯t ever think that will change.¡± He hissed. His eyes


    shed gold as he red at me. ¡°Hurts when I insult you, right?¡± I asked softly, stepping closer. ¡°That¡¯s


    exactly how I feel when you insult Charlene.¡±


    For a moment, our eyes met, hatred clear in his, it felt like I was being crushed inside¡­ How did we get


    here? ¡°Think whatever the fuck you want.¡± I thought he was going to say more, but he simply shook his


    head, turning and storming out. The door shut with a resounding thud, and I exhaled, dropping onto the


    edge of the bed. Today had been too much to take in¡­


    Her words still remained imprinted in my mind, even as I poured myself another ss of wine. The


    boisterous sounds of the Tavern were drowned by my own thoughts. ¡®He did not raise me.¡¯ ¡®He is not


    my father.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t wrong¡­ but she was still of his blood.


    I closed my eyes, trying to drill that into my head. Then why was I only seeing her for her? Why had


    that kiss felt so fucking good, despite knowing what and who she was?


    I ran my hand through my hair, refusing to let it get to me, but it already was¡­ (shback ¨C earlier that


    day)


    ¡°I told you to let her do it. She would have been able to break this seal.¡± Andres said seriously, as I held


    the unconscious Yileyna in my arms protectively.


    She wasn¡¯t a monster¡­ She wasn¡¯t a fucking traitor like Andres.


    I wiped the blood from her nose and lip, my own anger threatening to unleash upon the bastard before


    me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care that she was fucking bleeding?¡± I almost growled.


    His response was a grin.


    ¡°And you say you don¡¯t love her¡­ Well it all worked out, did it not? You get to be with the one you


    wanted all along!¡± (End of shback)


    Wrong¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be with her. Not like this¡­ not ever¡­ right?


    Fuck, I was only kidding myself¡­


    I had fallen for her, whether I ever admitted that out loud or not. 2


    But there was no fucking future for us, the time wasing ever closer and then she would be


    something to be used. A weapon for the most power-hungry¡­ Dad could do this without her, why


    couldn¡¯t we just y this out without involving her..?


    But I knew neither Alpha would give up the heart.


    I needed to protect her.


    I needed to talk to her.


    I stood up suddenly, when I realised, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    I sat down again, running my hand through my hair.


    What would I say to her? To leave? That she wasn¡¯t safe here?


    ¡°Did you hear Grayson Sanchez is in the cells?¡± A drunken voice came.


    ¡°Ah yes¡­ what a shame. First the Beta now the Gamma¡­ They are all traitors!¡±


    I frowned, listening to the conversation behind me. ¡°Do you ever feel that we see nothing but ill-luck


    here?¡± Another quieter voice asked hispanion.


    ¡°Karma indeed.¡±


    I frowned ever so slightly.


    Karma? What were they insinuating? A shiver of unease ran down my spine.


    Who were they?


    Trust no one¡­


    I licked my lips, remembering the way her lips felt against mine once more. The way her body reacted,


    the way she had involuntarily pressed herself against me. My dick throbbed at the thought, all I had


    wanted was to throw her onto that bed and fuck her¡­


    But I was told to stay away from her, by both dad and Andres, and now she is the very same woman


    that they expect me to be with. It doesn¡¯t work like that¡­ and knowing their reasons only makes me


    even more uneasy.


    Yileyna was in grave danger, from my father more so¡­ If he ever learned she was part siren, he would


    make sure she died.


    I closed my eyes, but even then, her image shed before them. I should hate her.


    She had be a thorn in my revenge.


    She had destroyed sex for me¡­ because no other woman appealed in the same way¡­ 52 She ruined


    my sleep with dreams of desires.


    I downed another ss and refilled it.


    The king still expected us to mark and mate¡­ but it didn¡¯t feel right. Not without her knowing the truth


    that I owed her. A truth that I know I would never tell her.


    I stood up, tossing a few coins onto the table.


    I needed to see her. Now.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    78. These Moments


    I awoke to the sound of something knocking against the window. I sat up, looking around, Charlene


    was still asleep on the other side of the vast bed.


    I stared at the window, seeing the shadow reflected on it. I frowned, getting out of bed and going over


    to it slowly. My senses were on alert as the figure stopped moving, and I could tell from the outline that


    it was a muscr man. My heart skipped a beat upon realising who it was.


    Theon.


    What was he doing here?


    I quickly nced back at Charlene and the closed door to the bedroom, my heart skipping a beat as I


    slowly unlocked the window. He instantly pulled it open, letting in the cold.


    Charlene stirred, and I frowned, looking at him.


    He smelled of alcohol¡­


    Was he drunk?


    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± He said huskily, despite his voice being as cold and emotionless as ever, I could


    tell from his eyes that he may be slightly intoxicated.


    ¡°Theon, I don¡¯t want to do this right now.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°We are running out of time, Yileyna. We need to do this now.¡± He replied quietly.


    I frowned, ncing at the rainy sky outside. He was already drenched, his shirt sticking to him and


    water trickling down his face and neck.


    I bit my lip, trying not to focus on how sexy he looked right now, and instead gazed down at myself. I


    was wearing a ck satin nightdress that Charlene had given me, with thin straps. I didn¡¯t have any


    other clothes to wear¡­ not that the cold bothered me¡­


    ¡°Theon, I already have the king trying to control my every action, can I at least sleep in peace? ¡°I


    frowned.


    I almost expected him to argue, but seeing the struggle in his eyes I knew I needed to hear him


    out.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Theon didn¡¯t say please, that one word made up my mind. My heart thundered with worry, before I


    looked out at the narrow ledge where he was bnced with ease.


    ¡°Theon, you¡¯re drunk and you¡¯re taking such a risk?¡± I hissed. ¡°Thene with me, before I end up


    falling.¡± He whispered softly, teetering slightly on the ledge. My heart leaped into my mouth, and I


    grabbed onto his shirt. ¡°Goddess, Theon!¡± ¡°Better hurry up, Little Storm.¡± He whispered.


    I nced back into the room, hesitating, the rain was already beginning to soak me. Taking a deep


    breath, 1 slowly climbed out onto the ledge. The sky was dark and cloudy, and it seemed as if the


    castle grounds were empty.


    What time was it?


    ¡°Careful.¡± He said, cing a hand on my thigh, making my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°So, how do we get down?¡± I asked.


    He smirked as he slid the window down, his arm slipping around my waist.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t scream.¡± He said, pulling me against him. I raised my eyebrow questioningly as I wrapped


    my arm around his neck, before he jumped. The wind rushed through my hair, and he flipped me,


    carrying me bridal style just before hended agilely on the courtyard ground.


    ¡°That worked.¡± He said, standing up and cing me down.


    I took a moment to get my breath back.


    Wow.


    He smirked slightly before he took hold of my hand and pulled me along. I was barefoot, unlike him,


    and the rain was still pouring down, soaking me thoroughly.


    Now that the sleep had lifted from my eyes, I wondered if agreeing was a good idea¡­


    ¡°Getting cold feet?¡± He asked when he pulled me into the shadows.


    ¡°In a literal sense, yes, but I am wondering why I should listen to you at all.¡± I replied, looking up at him.


    He clenched his jaw but said nothing, leading the way from the pce, taking one of the paths that only


    had one guard at the gate. The man didn¡¯t bother sparing us a second look, well he wouldn¡¯t care until


    tomorrow when I was announced as future Alpha.


    That still felt weird. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, my heart thundering as I wondered if he was taking


    me to the cabin.


    There were far too many memories there¡­


    ¡°The Moon Goddess¡¯s Temple.¡± He replied after a long moment, when I thought he wouldn¡¯t.


    His ce..


    We continued in silence until we got there. We climbed onto the roof of the temple and I stared up at


    the rainy sky.


    It looked beautiful.


    I could feel his intense gaze upon me, and I wondered if this was just a dream¡­ I turned slowly,


    looking into those gorgeous amber eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Obsidian Shadow pack are gaining more and more control of this city with every passing day¡­


    Their Alpha has vowed to destroy every one of the Silver Storm Pack. As future Alpha¡­ you will


    be a target.¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting that, of all things. His words sent a chill through me, my chest


    heaving at the confidence in his voice. As if he was absolutely sure that would happen. ¡°They won¡¯t be


    able to infiltrate this city. We will never let them win.¡± I replied with confidence.


    He tilted his head and gave a small nod, as he stepped closer and cupped my face.


    ¡°But If they do¡­ you will be the target¡­ Until you have unlocked your powers, let me take you


    away from here.¡± 1 I pulled away, looking at him with utter confusion and surprise. ¡°Ok, I think I am


    dreaming,¡± I said, brushing my wet locks back.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Yileyna. You cannot be here.¡±


    I shook my head


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why shouldn¡¯t I be here? As the heart, it is my duty to unlock my powers and to protect


    this pack, this kingdom. Theon, I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    He ran his hand through his hair. ¡°If I said¡­¡± He swallowed hard before looking away and exhaling, and


    then tilted his head back sharply. ¡°If I said that I cared¡­ that you mean something to me, no matter


    how many times I tell myself that you don¡¯t. Would you believe me then?¡± My heart squeezed and the


    weakness that washed through me scared me. How did just a few words weaken my resolve?


    ¡°Why now?¡± I whispered, unable to get rid of the fear within my chest. He had broken me so many


    times that I was terrified.


    ¡°Answer me. Would you or would you not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I whispered honestly.


    My eyes stinging with tears.


    He was silent before he turned fully back towards me.


    ¡°This city may fall. If there¡¯s a part of you that believed in¡­ us. Then you will let me take you far away,


    just for a short while, until you learn to use your powers.¡±


    I shook my head determinedly.


    ¡°No.I won¡¯t leave this city, Theon. You¡¯re scaring me, almost as if the Obsidian Shadow pack is going to


    attack soon.¡± I whispered. ¡°It looks that way¡­ I don¡¯t want you around when it happens.¡± ¡°Who would


    have thought Theon of Westerfell cared so much? But I wonder¡­ Is it me you want, or my title?¡± I


    asked, my words hurt me too, but I had to say them. The corner of his mouth turned up in a small


    smirk.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to marry me, Yileyna. We both know I could get you into my bed if I wanted.¡±


    I frowned, shoving him. Any weakness that I was beginning to feel was wiped away by his cocky words.


    ¡°Oh whatever, that¡¯s not true.¡± I snapped, crossing my arms in irritation. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± His voice sounded


    like a challenge before he grabbed my elbow, yanking me into his arms.


    I gasped the moment our bodies collided, my hands automatically going to his shoulders. For a


    moment, our eyes met, and I could hear our racing hearts. The way we reacted to one another¡¯s


    touch¡­


    We were each other¡¯s addiction, even when we weren¡¯t ever meant to be¡­ 1


    ¡°Theon¡­ Fine, you don¡¯t want my title, then why?¡± He became serious once more, but he didn¡¯t let go


    of me. ¡°Like I said, they will attack and this time it will be worse. We know they will infiltrate this city with


    only one aim, to destroy the Silver Storm pack.¡±


    ¡°I wish I knew why the Obsidian Shadow pack want to attack. Surely there must be another reason


    than simply for the power? If there was a way to resolve this without a war. Do they want to be given


    theirnd, to be recognised as one of the packs? I don¡¯t get it. Surely there¡¯s another way.¡±


    His eyes flickered with an emotion that I thought was confusion or surprise¡­ maybe both¡­ ¡°Only you


    would think that would resolve things. No one believes in false promises or that things can be resolved.


    No one can promise that.¡±


    ¡°I would, when I be Alpha, I¡¯m going to be far better than the king. I will make this kingdom better;


    I will make it fair. One step at a time.¡±


    His hand caressed my cheek.


    ¡°I can picture it, a crazy blonde going on a rampage trying to fix everything singlehandedly.¡± 1


    I couldn¡¯t resist a smile at his light joke.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be alone, I¡¯ll have my friends; Charlene, Raiden, Ryan and I hope¡­ you.¡± I ended hesitantly.


    I didn¡¯t know what we were but¡­


    ¡°Friends¡­ you know this entire thing between these packs started in the name of friendship.¡± He


    muttered, his finger grazing my jaw, leaving a sinful trail of tingles in its wake. My heart was pounding


    as I resisted melting into his touch. ¡°What do you mean, friendship?¡±


    ¡°This is just a story I¡¯ve heard outside of Westerfell, the other version of what truly happened between


    King Andres and the Alpha of the Obsidian Shadow pack¡­¡± He said hesitantly. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    He looked uncertain, ¡°You know it¡¯s treason to talk of it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t mind breaking rules. Remember?¡± He seemed to be searching for something in my


    eyes, before he let go of me and inhaled deeply as he turned his back on me.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you, but be warned; it may change your views on this pack and your king forever.


    I didn¡¯t care, I needed to hear it. There were always two sides to a story¡­ or as my dad used to say;


    three. The versions of both parties and then the ultimate truth. 1


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Tell me.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    79. Two Packs


    My stomach was a mess of nerves as I stood there in the pouring rain, looking at Theon¡¯s back I


    wanted to hear the story he had heard outside of Astalion, Theon had travelled a few times and had


    seen far more of the world than I and Charlene ever had. I remember we would always wait for him to


    return, counting the days. There was just something fun about having a broody sexy man around¡­


    Why did those times suddenly feel so carefree and childish?


    ¡°Do you know when the Silver Storm pack took control of the middle kingdom?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said Alpha Andres took thisnd that was in control of The Dark Ones, saving the people from


    them over twenty years ago.¡± The Dark Ones were mages who had be necromancers, so lost in


    their ways that thend had be poisoned by their evil deeds.¡± The king saved the people from


    them, and thend began to flourish once more as well. Bringing peace and safety to the kingdom as a


    whole.¡± Theon nodded.


    ¡°Yes, in under two weeks it will be exactly twenty-one years since that day¡­ The day thisnd was


    freed, but beyond these walls of this city, with Astalion itself, the hushed whispers of another version of


    the truth are that Alpha Andres didn¡¯t do it alone. He conquered thisnd alongside his closest


    comrade, his best friend, Theoden Hale. Two Alphas, two Packs, one goal


    My heart thudded as I stared at his back.


    The Alpha of the Obsidian Shadow Pack¡­


    ¡°A goal that they worked on together. They were said to be such good friends that they were willing to


    die for one another. Theoden Hale even took a hit for his friend in battle, resulting in him getting


    severely injured.¡± Theon looked at the sky, and I waited patiently for him to continue. ¡°It is said that it


    was Theoden Hale who took out the final and the most powerful of the Dark Ones, and in doing so


    freed thend. Yet, against what was promised, where both would rule the middle kingdom, Andres


    Aphelion went back on his word. With Theoden being injured from the battle, he was weak, and at that


    moment Andres tried to kill him.¡± 2 I was unable to stop the gasp that left me. Theon turned around,


    brushing his fingers through his wet locks. The move alone made my stomach flutter, despite the


    severity of the conversation. ¡°And then what?¡± I asked quietly, looking into his amber eyes.


    He stepped closer, his gaze dipping to my body, before he ran his knuckles down my arm. ¡°He didn¡¯t


    only try to kill him, also his wife and young son¡­ But Nathalia Hale was not weak, rumoured to be the


    strongest female wolf around. A true warrior¡­ Someone who never backed down from a fight. They


    say she caused a distraction, shifting and carrying her pup in her mouth, with her mate on her back.


    She fled but it wasn¡¯t enough for Andres¡­ not wanting the past toe back, he never rested.


    Seeking out where the Obsidian Shadow pack lived, to the point where they were forced into hiding¡­


    The king¡¯s word isw, and they say he made sure


    everyone knew the Obsidian Shadow pack were enemies.¡± 2 Something inside of me twisted as I


    stared into those amber eyes that held far more emotions than they should have¡­ Yes, the story was


    heart-breaking but¡­ it was almost as if Theon could feel that pain¡­ like he was experiencing it


    himself. Was it not all hearsay? ¡°So, is that why the Obsidian Shadow Pack wishes to take over? They


    feel they deserve to be in control of this city?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°Hmm, revenge. Revenge for all that was


    taken from them. To show Andres that no matter what, he will pay for the crimes he hasmitted.¡±


    His voice was low, sinister even¡­


    My heart raced as I looked up into the amber eyes of the man before me¡­ amber¡­ like the crest of


    the Hale family¡­


    Fear enveloped me as I held his gaze, I was suddenly seeing him in a new light.


    A man who was worthy of being Alpha¡­ A man who had a wolf like an Alpha¡­ A man who talked of


    vengeance and revenge often enough¡­ A man who only came to this city two years ago¡­ 2


    ¡°And does the Hale family want to take revenge on the family and pack of the Alpha king too? ¡°I asked


    softly, trying to rein in my emotions.


    The hatred towards Charlene¡­ The look of hatred when the king had asked him to leave¡­ Was I


    overthinking it?


    What if Theon had never lost his memory? What if he came to Westerfell to get close to the king?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yileyna? Shocked that your king may not be the man you thought?¡± His gaze flicked


    from my lips to my eyes, and I simply nodded.


    No, I¡¯m scared that I¡¯m right. What if Theon was somehow more than he was portraying?


    ¡°My father said there are always three sides to a story, in this case; Alpha Andres¡¯s, Alpha Theoden¡¯s,


    and the truth¡­ What Alpha Theoden is doing is wrong¡­¡± I trailed off, my breath hitching as I ced a


    hand on my chest. ¡°He was the reason behind my parents dying. In his revenge, he is also killing the


    innocent¡­¡±


    If I was true¡­ then¡­ then¡­


    Theon must have known of the attack¡­


    I looked into those amber eyes that were watching me intently, and for the first time in my life, they truly


    terrified me¡­


    ¡°Maybe so, but war always has casualties.¡± ¡°It sounds like you know a lot, to a point it feels like you


    believe the version told by The Obsidian Shadow pack.¡± I said, trying to act normal. His eyes seemed


    to darken as he ran his knuckles down my cheek, making me shiver. ¡°Of course not, I was just telling


    you the other version. A version that no one really believes anyway.¡± He said, turning away. Everything


    seemed to ease up, I let out a breath of relief and a giddyugh at my ridiculous thoughts.


    Goddess. Where was my mind going?


    ¡°Why do you look so scared, Little Storm?¡± Theon asked with a small smirk.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m crazy.¡± I couldn¡¯t resist smiling up at him, and the ridiculous thoughts that had crossed my


    mind.


    ¡°I already knew that.¡± He whispered huskily, making me gasp when he squeezed my waist, tugging me


    slightly closer. ¡°So¡­ Will you let me take you away from here?¡± ¡°Is my safety of that much importance


    to you?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He looked into my eyes, his face only inches from mine.


    ¡°Do you want it to be?¡± He asked, making my eyelids flutter shut for a moment as I tried to control my


    emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y mind games.¡± I rebutted with a roll of my eyes. The rain was trickling down his hair, dripping


    from his nose and lips, the urge to kiss him was powerful.


    Move away, Yileyna.


    I made the mistake to shift slightly in his hold, my stomach brushing against his package, which I


    realised was semi-hard. Making my own core clench. My stomach fluttered as I heard him suck in a


    breath. I blushed as our eyes met, the sexual tension between us feeling too much.


    ¡°So what¡¯s it going to be, Little Storm? Will you let me take you away from here?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I said softly.


    He frowned, exhaling in frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you so worried though, but you don¡¯t need to be. I mean, I¡¯m more surprised that you


    haven¡¯t told your idea to the king, you and him usually love ganging up on me, and anyone else.¡± I said,


    knowing I needed to pull away.


    My core was already aching at the proximity, and I feared that he¡¯d soon smell my arousal. ¡°He


    wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± He said quietly, before letting go of me, his eyes raking over my soaking body. ¡°Let¡¯s


    get you back.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Oh and one more thing, make sure what we talked about stays between us.¡±


    I nodded. I understood that, after all, if it was treason to talk of it then I wouldn¡¯t risk getting him in


    trouble¡­ however why would it be treason unless the king had something to hide..? 1. did need to talk


    to him¡­


    I needed to know his full version.


    I woulde up with a n to get the truth out of him. Maybe, just maybe, I would break my promise


    to Theon.


    Dad always said; listen to all sides of the story before jumping to conclusions¡­ I had never heard of


    the Obsidian Shadow Pack having a hand in securing thisnd.


    We made our way back in silence, his hand wrapped around my wrist. He took me back to my room via


    the window, his hand on my lower back as I slipped into the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± He said


    emotionlessly once again. ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll agree to this engagement just because you were


    charming for an hour or so.¡± I stated haughtily, reaching for the window when his hand mped over


    mine, refusing to allow me to pull it shut. ¡°We both know charming doesn¡¯t do it for you anyway. Correct


    me if I¡¯m wrong, Little Storm, but we both know it¡¯s anything but charming that gets you soaking wet?¡± I


    gasped when his hand wrapped around my throat, tugging me towards him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s definitely not you


    anymore.¡± I shot back breathlessly as he leaned in, his hand tightening around my throat. ¡°I can smell


    you, Little Storm. Keep ying hard to get and I will take the challenge. I¡¯ll bend you over and fuck you


    like the dirty little whore you are.¡± My pussy clenched at his words, and if he had been lying about


    smelling my arousal before, he definitely would now. ¡°Shame I don¡¯t want you to.¡± I managed to reply,


    shoving him lightly, enough to make him let go but not enough to push him off the ledge. His eyes


    shed and I simply smirked, blowing him a mock kiss before I shut and locked the window quickly,


    letting out a sigh of relief. I felt giddy, Theon was already weaving his way back in and I refused to let


    him. I can¡¯t fall for it. Not again. 2 I looked around the guest room, I needed clothes, I better go sneak to


    Charlene¡¯s room and find something to wear. I made my way to the bedroom door silently, seeing that


    Charlene was still fast asleep. I opened the door, exiting silently, and closed it behind me as I made my


    way down the hall to Charlene¡¯s room, leaving a trail of water in my wake. I slowly opened it, and


    peered inside, before turning the light on and stepping in. I went over to her wardrobe, opening it and


    taking out something that might fit, when I heard footsteps from behind me. 1 ¡°Oh, so you finally


    decided to return after whoring around.¡± 2 I paused, turning to face my user¡­

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    I looked at Grayson as he stood there, arms sped behind his back. He turned and bowed his head to


    me as I approached.


    ¡°Do you know why you are here?¡± I asked seriously, my footsteps echoing in the silence.


    This was a grave matter, not only had I trusted this man, I had dined with him, a man who had cheated


    with my woman behind my back¡­


    ¡°No Alpha.¡± He replied solemnly.


    ¡°I know of your affair with Soleil.¡± I was unable to keep the rage from my shaking voice. ¡°Give me a


    reason not to tear you to shreds right now.¡±


    A frown flitted across his face, and he sighed heavily. It was not the reaction I was expecting. ¡°Good. It is


    a burden I was tired of carrying.¡± He said quietly.


    I frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say? After everything you have done?¡± I growled. ¡°I was ckmailed, I had no


    choice.¡± ¡°ckmailed?¡± I asked sharply. ¡°I want the truth.¡± My alphamand rolled off me in waves and


    he submitted, lowering his head in response. ¡°Tell me the truth! The entire truth!¡± He took a deep breath.


    ¡°The Luna had always been infatuated with me, but she told me that if I did not yield to her demands


    then she would make sure that I was ruined¡­ I still refused, yet somehow she managed to get me in


    bed. When I awoke the following day, I was ready to tell you everything, but she told me that no one


    would believe me and she would use me of raping her. We all know the King¡¯s Luna¡¯s word in the


    matter would hold more power over a simple gamma¡¯s¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t begin toprehend the torrent of emotions that hit me.


    Was Soleil really this¡­ conniving?


    She always appeared prim, proper, and supportive. Always there for me¡­


    ¡°From there, she told me that I better agree or she would tell Zoe and ruin my life, and that of my young


    pup¡¯s. She used to give you a sleeping potion so you wouldn¡¯t even notice her missing.¡±


    And that was how I never felt her cheating, she had me unconscious¡­ 1


    My anger was growing and all I wanted to do was end the woman who was meant to be my true mate. I


    could not, I had marked her, her death meant my death.


    How had she had the audacity to use and ckmail one of my own men?


    ¡°And how long did itst?¡± I asked, feeling angry that this man was Charlene¡¯s father.


    She was my daughter; I had raised her and watched her grow. What irritated me was that Charlene had


    always preferred Grayson and William over me growing up. Grayson was a quiet man, but he always


    took the time to greet her. Was it the unknowing bond of father and daughter? ¡°A few months, she


    suddenly decided I was of no use anymore.¡± He said frowning.


    When she became pregnant¡­ This was all Soleil¡¯s doing¡­ ¡°Forgive me my king, I am ready for any


    punishment you deem worthy. I only ask you do not tell my mate.¡± He lowered his head and I frowned


    deeply. ¡°You will be let out at dawn, I will say I had a tip-off and I had to question you for the safety of the


    kingdom,¡± I said, turning away. ¡°Alpha¡­¡± I paused, waiting for him to continue. ¡°May I ask how it was


    revealed now?¡± He asked hesitantly.


    I tensed, how do I answer that¡­ when I make the announcement tomorrow that Yileyna is my


    daughter¡­ would he piece the puzzle together? ¡°I myself had an affair, and in her rage, she told me that


    she too hadmitted the same sin. ¡°I replied simply, before I left the cells.


    I had been here far too often in thest few days, and I did not wish toe here again for a while.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It waste. Although I didn¡¯t want to return to my quarters, I needed to face Soleil. There was much I


    needed to ask her.


    How dare she..


    I looked at Luna Soleil, who stood at the door to Charlene¡¯s room. 1


    She looked distraught, her face was make-up-free and her hair was a mess. Her eyes were red from


    obvious crying. ¡°What I do with my life has nothing to do with you, Luna, especially calling me a whore


    when I think that would be more befitting for you, don¡¯t you think?¡± 2 The words had left my lips before I


    had been able to stop myself.


    Shit.


    Her eyes shed as she strode over to me, her fists clenched as she red at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! It was your mother who was a whore! Seducing my king and then giving birth to you¡­ I


    always knew there was something about you that I just never liked.¡± She grabbed hold of my jaw,


    squeezing it painfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about her, but I also know having an affair when you are mated is worse than me


    whoring around when I¡¯m unmated.¡± I said icily, pushing her hand off of me. 1


    ¡°If you had any shame, you would pack your bags and leave silently.¡± She said with contempt.


    ¡°Shame? What have I done that I should be ashamed of Luna?¡± I asked quietly. I had too much on my


    head to waste time with her. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what went on with you and Theon! This position,


    this title, all of this belongs to Charlene, and you think you can stroll into here and steal her clothes too?!¡±


    She spat, yanking the tunic I had taken from the drawer. ¡°I always knew that Andrea was a whoring


    bitch!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult my mother!¡± I hissed, feeling my anger rise.


    She obviously didn¡¯t know that my mother wasn¡¯t my birth mother, but how dare she insult her?


    ¡°Well, like mother like daughter, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Soleil scoffed scornfully.


    ¡°My parents were the most in love couple I have seen, and it¡¯s something you could only ever hope to


    have. She would never cheat on father, how dare you dirty her name.¡± I shot back, my eyes shing, and


    the windows rattled in the wind. Breath, Yileyna¡­


    ¡°In love? Yet she was able to spread her legs for her Alpha. What a good little slut-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± The king thundered, making both of our gazes snap towards the door. My heart was


    thundering as I focused on my own emotions, until the rattling stopped. The king seemed to do a quick


    sweep of my soaking clothes. ¡°Give her the dress, Soleil.¡± He growledmandingly.


    The queen pressed her lips together before tossing it at me, her eyes shing.


    ¡°Yileyna, go shower and change before you catch a cold. Did I not tell you, you cannot leave these


    quarters?¡± He asked coldly. ¡°I went with Theon.¡± I replied, knowing the king couldn¡¯t fault that. He trusted


    Theon and had made him my bodyguard.


    As predicted, he visibly rxed.


    ¡°So I hope that tomorrow you agree to this union?¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°I am capable of being Alpha without a man, if the Alpha king gives me a chance to prove myself.¡±


    He shook his head dismissively.


    ¡°You know nothing of the truth of war. You need Theon, go bathe, Yileyna, now.¡± I nodded, walking over


    to the bathroom in Charlene¡¯s room, feeling the king and queen watching me. The moment I was inside, I


    closed the door and stripped out of my nightdress. I turned the shower on and that¡¯s when I heard the


    sound of angry talking from the room outside.


    I paused, tempted to listen. Letting the shower water run, I slowly padded back to the door and pressed


    my ear to the keyhole.


    ¡°¡­ everything Soleil, or by Selene, I will have you thrown into the cells!¡± The king hissed.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t test me, answer me truthfully. Did you ckmail and seduce Grayson to bed you?!¡± The king¡¯s


    alphamand was absolute, it bit into my bones, and I heard Soleil whimper at the full force of it. I


    peered through the keyhole and saw Soleil on her knees. Unable to resist themand, she bowed her


    head.


    How strange¡­ I was told that true mates were almost equal¡­ That even an alpha¡¯smand would not


    work on his true mate. 4


    ¡°I¡­ Yes, yes I did.¡± She hissed.


    ¡°Why?!¡± The king growled murderously. She was struggling against it, until she mped her hands to her


    head. ¡°Because¡­ he is my true mate!¡± Soleil screeched, making me gasp as I jumped away from the


    door. 3


    My heart pounding at the shocking revtion that I had just overheard. The king was silent, and I was


    sure neither heard my gasp being so consumed by their own argument. ¡°What?¡± The king asked quietly,


    his voice devoid of all emotions. ¡°You¡¯re my true mate¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I called up an enchanter to make it seem like you were, I¡­ I wanted to be Luna, n-not the mate of


    a mere Gamma! This is the life I deserve, and I proved to be the perfect luna, did I not?!¡± 1


    ¡°That¡¯s why you never knew I was cheating¡­¡± The king murmured. ¡°Why give me a sleeping potion if


    you knew I wouldn¡¯t feel you cheating?¡± ¡°So he spoke¡­¡± She muttered bitterly. ¡°I used to give you a


    potion every night to make sure you were unconscious when I went to Grayson!¡± ¡°Did he know you were


    his true mate?¡± The king growled.


    ¡°Of course not, I made sure the spell was on him too. I am the Luna. I am meant to be Luna!¡±


    ¡°No you¡¯re not, we aren¡¯t true mates Soleil, which means even if I have you killed, it would have no effect


    on me.¡± The king¡¯s cold, dangerous voice came, making my heart thud. I had never heard it sound so¡­


    sinister¡­ My head spun with everything I had learned, fear enveloping me. I needed to move away from


    this¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have listened¡­ but I was unable to move from my position. Would the king really kill


    the Luna for cheating on him? She was not a good person, but death? ¡°What is my crime?¡± She hissed,


    as I watched through the keyhole, my chest heaving in fear. ¡°Betraying your Alpha.¡± The king turned his


    head sharply towards the bathroom door, and I quickly moved away from the keyhole, mping a hand


    over my mouth, praying he didn¡¯t realise I had been eavesdropping¡­ 3

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    I had barely slept all night. The morning came, and two omegas were awaiting to take my measurements


    for a gown. ¡°Colour, miss?¡± Odessa asked. 1


    ¡°Neckline, miss?¡± Leonora added.


    ¡°Let me see what there is, and then give me the options on which can be most easily adjusted on such


    short notice.¡± I said, looking over at Charlene, who was looking through the gowns.


    I hadn¡¯t gotten to talk to her about what Theon had told me.


    ¡°Yileyna, I think you should wear silver.¡± Charlene added suddenly. I nodded and the two women rushed


    to bring every silver gown they had brought with them. ¡°Asmanded, we went to every designer in the


    city and asked for their best.¡± Odessa stated.


    When I had been asked this morning, all I had said was to not exclude fae designers.


    ¡°These all can be adjusted to your size madam.¡± Leonora added.


    I looked at the gowns, although all my mind could focus on was how I would approach the topic with the


    king. I was lucky enough that he himself wanted a word before the ball in the evening


    ¡°These two¡­ One for me one for Charlene. Charlene choose first.¡± I stated.


    ¡°They are meant for you, you¡¯re the one to who this night belongs to. I will go for this satin gown.¡±


    Charlene said, shaking her head as she held up a pink gown.


    ¡°Since when have we ever thought so hard? I was all dolled up on your night, Charlene.¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°A night I didn¡¯t want.¡± She whispered. ¡°And this is a night I want? These two.¡± I said firmly, making


    Charlene sigh and smile in defeat, giving me a nod.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t worn anything from Fae designers¡­ are you sure it¡¯s ok?¡± She asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Yes, the princess is correct¡­ Perhaps designs from our own people for a special ball.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know what it was regarding yet, otherwise, I knew they wouldn¡¯t speak up to me.


    ¡°The fae are part of our kingdom, why can¡¯t we wear their designs? They are our people too. Come, this


    will be the start of our statement as a kingdom that respects all its people.¡±


    Charlene smiled and nodded, picking up one of the two dresses. ¡°I¡¯ll wear this one, you can wear silver.


    Frankly, I¡¯m bored of being expecting to wear grey and silver all the time.¡±


    We bothughed, she was right, growing up she often had to wear the pack colour, something she got


    fed up with, being a girl who loved her summery colours. Myughter faded, that same wave of guilt


    washing through me. This should have been hers¡­


    I hid my thoughts as Odessa discussed jewels and hair. Leonora had taken our measurements before


    taking the dresses and leaving. I was relieved being free from it all. I nced at the time, it was almost


    time to go see the king¡­ ¡°Is there something important you want to discuss with Dad?¡± Charlene asked


    quietly. . ¡°Kind of¡­¡± I said ncing at Odessa, Charlene gave a small knowing nod. ¡°Have you spoken to


    your mother?¡± She frowned, shaking her head.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not ready to talk yet.¡± She said forlornly, I gave her aforting hug. ¡°Take your time. I¡¯m


    going to leave, wish me luck!¡± ¡°Good luck to you both!¡± Charlene giggled as I left the room. I nced


    towards the queen¡¯s room, seeing the two guards that stood outside her door. The king hadn¡¯t decided


    what to do with her¡­ When I had left the bathroom at night after showering, the queen was in her room


    and two royal guards had been standing outside her door, but the king had vanished.


    The fact that Gamma Grayson was her fated mate¡­ and she had used an enchantment to hide that¡­


    She had nned it from the start. It was appalling, to say the least. Was that why she had miscarried two


    pups? Because she was not built to carry an Alpha heir? Those Alphas who didn¡¯t find their true mates,


    often mated with Alpha-blooded females, so they could bear their heirs.


    Lost in my own thoughts, I found myself outside the king¡¯s office. Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the


    door. The two guards watched me until the king called for me to enter, and I stepped inside. His office


    was messier than usual, as if he had been searching for something.


    ¡°Ah, Yileyna.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to talk to me?¡± I asked, ncing around at the books and scrolls that were now scattered


    everywhere. 1


    He nodded, brushing his long hair back. ¡°Yes, close the door and take a seat.¡± Hemanded. I shut the


    door and walked over to his desk, taking a seat as I watched him clear the shelf. He sighed in frustration


    and turned toward me. ¡°As you know, tonight I am announcing you as my heir, There are alphas invited


    and many more, with Charlene being born and raised as an alpha¡¯s daughter she knew what to expect.


    She has training you do not. Stay close and avoid conversation with anyone.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked. I know


    Charlene was usually with her parents during these events, but she preferred it that way. ¡°They will grill


    you on your knowledge of the kingdom. Expect to see what makes you good enough as Alpha. You don¡¯t


    even have a wolf.¡± He reminded me with a once over, as if he was second-guessing his decision.


    I frowned. My father always told me to be confident¡­ I would do as I deem fit, I¡¯ve always talked to


    visitors at these events. Why would I change that now?


    ¡°Good.¡± He said, taking my silence as obedience. ¡°Now, I know you and Theon are in a rtionship


    anyway, so I will also announce your engagement tonight. As future alpha you have a reputation, you


    shouldn¡¯t be seen with young men when they are not your mates.¡±


    I almost smirked.


    Yet it was ok to have secret affairs¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to get engaged to Theon, he was happy to leave me the moment the Alpha position was


    offered to him, I will not marry him. If you want a man by my side, I¡¯m sure you have others who could be


    potential suitors, anyone but him.¡± I said coldly.


    His treatment still stung¡­


    The king let out a frustrated growl.


    ¡°You are a disobedient one. William always said you were a spark.¡±


    I smiled softly at the mention of Dad. ¡°I always have been, Dad said never to change.¡± I responded softly,


    trying to hide the emotions from my voice. ¡°Theon is not to me, I know you hold a grudge against him.


    However, I may or may not have indirectly warned Theon to stay away from you, or I would make sure


    you were gone¡­¡± He said curtly, turning back to his shelf. 1


    I frowned as I stared at his back, my heart thundering.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted him for Charlene, and you were a thorn in my side, one I did not need. He was more


    concerned about you than he admitted, even making sure I paid you for your trip abroad. I told him I


    would make you an Epsilon rank guard. That would give you the respect and security you needed, and


    so he agreed. It is obvious that you are rather popr among the young men¡­¡± He gave me a side-eyed


    frown. ¡°But Theon is ideal for this position.¡±


    Theon¡­ the man I loved for so long¡­ the chance to have him as my mate was once something I would


    have only ever dreamt of¡­ But after everything, I was scared, scared to let him in only for him to break


    my heart once again.


    The king had threatened him¡­ My mind was split, between that small part of me saying to give him a


    chance, to therger part of me not wanting him or any man, not as my mate anyway. 1 ¡°You need not


    mark yet, if it helps, take your time. However, if the kingdom knows you have a man by your side, you will


    be secure.¡±


    I highly doubted that¡­


    I looked at the king sharply. This was my chance¡­ He was upied with rummaging through a small


    metal chest on the shelf.


    ¡°Fine. I will agree to get engaged to Theon on one condition.¡± I said, knowing that I was already boxed


    into a corner.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The king¡¯s irritation was clear on his face.


    ¡°I want to know the truth, the real truth of what happened between two friends. Andres Aphelion and


    Theoden Hale. How did conquering a kingdom side by side as two united Packs change to bing


    enemies?¡± I had mulled over my words carefully, and I was now watching the king sharply. He almost


    dropped the box, his heart racing as he turned to me with his eyes zing. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    He hissed, and to my surprise, his canines were out.


    ¡°In Bellmead, it was the talk in the tavern when I said I was from Astalion.¡± I lied smoothly.


    My words didn¡¯t quell the king¡¯s anger, and he mmed his hand into the shelf.


    ¡°He is spreading lies¡­¡± He spat venomously. ¡°What exactly did you hear?¡±


    I frowned slightly, repeating most of what Theon had told me.


    There were moments I saw the guilt in his eyes, and others when there was outrage.


    ¡°I only turned on him because I knew him well enough! He was always power-hungry; it was obvious he


    would have ousted me.¡± He spat.


    I frowned as I looked at him. ¡°If that was the case, then why did he protect you during battle?¡± I asked. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I protected Nathalia! His woman! Did he forget to tell the world that?!¡± He spat angrily, before looking at


    me suspiciously.


    I knew that there wasn¡¯t much more I could say without it sounding like a tant usation, and I


    frowned.


    Who exactly was right? ¡°May I ask who told you that he was going to overturn you?¡± I asked the king,


    whose anger was rising. ¡°Do not pry in what you know nothing of! I am the king, I imed thesends!


    Where is he if he helped? I will destroy thesends before I ever let him set foot here!¡±


    I flinched as he mmed his fist into the table beside me.


    He growled dangerously as the table shattered, I did my all not to cower under his aura. ¡°I am king.


    Remember that.¡± He hissed, grabbing my arm. ¡°You may be the heart of Kadia, but you are just a


    pawn, a woman can be nothing more than one to stand by the side of her man. Theon will be king!¡± So


    the issue was never Charlene, but the fact he wanted a man to rule¡­ I didn¡¯t bat an eyelid. No matter


    how much his aura was willing me to yield, I fought against it. A sh of lightning filled the sky, striking


    the window. I didn¡¯t flinch even when ss shot everywhere, making the king jump back ¡°Control your


    anger.¡± He growled. ¡°Likewise, my king.¡± I said, standing up as I nced at the broken table pointedly.


    Our eyes met, grey against grey, and I realised that perhaps there really was a better solution to this fight


    than to send our people to their deaths¡­ I needed to find that solution, it¡¯s what Dad would have wanted


    me to do¡­ He always believed in peace¡­


    ¡°If we are done, I will be going.¡± I said coldly. I will work night and day until I be stronger, for my


    people. I didn¡¯t wait for a reply, turning and storming to the door. Let the kingdom know I am the heir, that


    alone would bring power. I would spend the night talking to our allies, and I would derive a n for the


    betterment of everyone¡­


    I still couldn¡¯t shake off the random thought I¡¯d had of Theon either¡­ but that was just ridiculous. I


    pushed the thought away, focusing on what was important; to figure out a way to reach out to the


    Obsidian Shadow pack Alpha¡­ 6||

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    The preparations for the evening event were in full swing. I had left the castlete in the afternoon,


    having things to do around the city. I now blended in, sticking to the shadows as I made my way to a


    certain location where I was to meet Dad again. I had stopped at the jeweller¡¯s on the way here, even if it


    was not real¡­ I nned on giving her a ring that I paid for rather than one the king had chosen¡­ 3 ¡®You


    will be engaged to Yileyna.¡¯ Andres¡¯ words from earlier echoed in my mind.


    Yileyna¡­ There would be nothing disappointing in being tied to Yileyna¡­ Waking and falling asleep to


    her face every night¡­ In an ideal world, that would be perfection, a dreame true¡­ but there was so


    much more to this than that. A dream of a content andplete life did not exist.


    She was a pawn to use in both Andres¡¯ and Dad¡¯s games¡­ all for the ultimate goal, one of victory and


    power.


    A power that should have been ours from the start.


    But was it worth risking Yileyna¡¯s life over?


    No.


    Fuck.


    I had made the one mistake I shouldn¡¯t have. Fallen victim to a woman¡¯s seduction. This was why my


    mate bond was sealed alongside my powers, yet I still fell for her. Hard. Last night I almost messed up, I


    had almost blown my cover in my partially drunken state, but deep down there had been a part of me


    that had wanted her to know¡­ 3


    Who was I trying to fool? I¡¯ve never had an issue with holding my liquor, ever.


    I had wanted to her to know that although I¡¯m no fucking angel, we weren¡¯t the ones entirely in the


    wrong. But the biggest thing was her parents¡­ not only were they coteral in this entire situation, but I


    had wanted them out of the picture, having them killed to make sure the king relied on me with William


    gone.


    If she knew¡­


    I sighed in frustration. 1


    ¡°What troubles you, son?¡± A deep voice said from behind me.


    My eyes widened slightly, we were only a few metres away from the walls to the city, still in Westerfell. I


    wasn¡¯t expecting him to be here. We had agreed to meet down by the coast. For Dad to be so close at


    such a time when security was tight, he was indeed very confident in himself.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I said, turning quietly. I walked deeper into the shadows until I stopped face-to face with him.


    I saw the enchantment in his hand as he whispered something, activating the spell, and a dark smoke


    wrapped around us. A spell of concealment, no one would see or hear us now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, son.¡±


    His voice was calm, yet there was a clear warning in it.


    ¡°There is nothing troubling me, there¡¯s just been a lot of change within the castle, and I just want to make


    sure nothinges in the way.¡± I lied smoothly.


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Changes?¡±


    I wonder how much he knew¡­


    ¡°Andres¡¯s daughter, Charlene, isn¡¯t his. She was born from an affair Soleil had,¡± I started.


    Dad smirked. ¡°I always knew that one was a snake. His loss. But then¡­ does that mean¡­ What of the


    heart?¡± His voice became serious, cold even, and I didn¡¯t miss the urgency in it.


    ¡°We can take this kingdom with or without the heart, we don¡¯t need it ¡± I replied quietly. Dad shook his


    head, his brows furrowed together,


    ¡°We need it at all costs¡­ There must be something. Didn¡¯t you say Wenyu confirmed it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there was another girl present. That¡¯s something I wanted to tell you. She is proved to be Andres¡¯


    daughter, born from an affair.¡± I replied.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell him this, but I should have known nothing would get by him. ¡°Oh? Interesting¡­ Who


    is she?¡± He asked sharply.


    ¡°The beta¡¯s daughter.¡± I forced myself to reply. ¡°Andres is announcing her today as his heir, and he wants


    me to get engaged to her.¡±


    ¡°The woman you were attracted to¡­¡±


    Yeah, he remembered that too.


    ¡°Tell me, Theon, your heart is not weakening you is it? Are you worried that this fake rtionship of yours


    should not start on lies?¡± His voice was harsh and rough, the dangerous underlying warning bing


    clear. 1


    ¡°Not at all. This engagement is all a lie, all a goal to get what we want. Why would I feel guilty? ¡°I replied


    icily.


    ¡°Good, get engaged to her, mark her and she is in your grasp. Yours to use and control however you


    wish. Remember, that is all she is.¡± (1


    ¡°She isn¡¯t that easy¡­ She¡¯s anything but meek, Dad, she¡¯s a fighter. Strong, confident, and just. She


    reminds me of Mom.¡± I said quietly, trying not to let my irritation out. ¡°She won¡¯t bend to anyone.¡±


    He scoffed and pped my shoulder.


    ¡°Your mother was one of a kind, no daughter of Andres can match to her.¡± He growled lowly.¡± Your


    mother submitted to me, no matter how strong she was, she still knew I was her alpha. Be a man and


    control her.¡± 6


    I looked at him emotionlessly.


    Words I myself would use but now¡­ they fucking irked me.


    ¡°Andres didn¡¯t raise her, nor is she fond of him.¡± I remarked instead, hiding my anger.


    I don¡¯t know what I was trying to prove, but he was wrong about her. His hand mped down on my


    shoulder and he chuckled, a chuckle that held no humour or amusement.


    ¡°I actually want to meet this one, after all despite my constant warning, you seem a little too attached. It


    intrigues me. You have always disliked people disobeying you, even Iyara was a gentle one. So I want to


    know what kind of magic has this one done on you.¡± His voice became darker as he moved back.


    ¡°None.¡± I said coldly. ¡°She is nothing to me.¡±


    Our eyes locked and I held his gaze, refusing to look away. After a moment, he nodded and turned away.


    ¡°Well, make sure this engagement goes through. If you get the chance to mark her, take it, but make


    sure she does not mark you.¡± 1


    I nodded.


    I wasn¡¯t going to mark her, I needed her gone¡­ ¡±


    ¡°The heart is within our grasp, the power of this kingdom will be soon too. Nothing will stop us from


    taking our ce as the true ruling family.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I nced at him, seeing the rage and hunger for power in his eyes. 1


    Revenge¡­1 ¡°Anything more on the siren that killed Mom?¡± I asked. He looked at me as if pulled from his


    thoughts.


    ¡°Hmm? No nothing yet.¡± ,


    I nodded. ¡°I came here knowing that you would handle that. Finding Mom and Thalia¡¯s killer was far more


    important than taking over this pack-¡±


    A low menacing growl ripped from his throat, and he grabbed me by my arm. I twisted it, breaking free,


    my eyes shing. 1


    ¡°I may be your son but I will not let you fucking disrespect me.¡± I growled warningly, fuelling my irritation


    into this conversation.


    ¡°We need to be in power! Do you think the Obsidian Shadow Pack can roam the seas openly with the


    current issues?¡±


    ¡°I was, wasn¡¯t I? I was out there. I know taking over the middle kingdom is important¡­ but finding the


    siren who killed Mom is far more. That is where vengeance truly lies.¡± I said quietly.


    The ckness was lifting as the spell began to dissipate. Our time was over. ¡°Once I am Alpha, you are


    free to roam the seas.¡± He replied, trying to control his anger.


    ¡°Hmm. So, in the end, it will still be me who needs to do it? Perfect, at least I¡¯ll get the job done.¡± I


    replied, unable to keep the bitterness from filtering into my voice. Two years¡­ wasted.


    ¡°Nathalia will be avenged. She was my true mate, I felt her death.¡± He said gravely.


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    True mate.. vet. he had imed her but refused to allow her to mark him¡­ Just to save himself from an


    unforeseen death¡­ It was something many chose to do¡­ but now when it came to Yileyna, although


    she wasn¡¯t my true mate, imagining marking her to im her alone sounded ¡­ sick. 1


    How had Mom even allowed that?


    Questions that I would never have considered before were now flitting into my mind.


    ¡°I should go before I¡¯m missed.¡± I said curtly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching son; don¡¯t worry, we are so close. We will bring this city to its knees.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I gave him a bow of my head before I walked away. The bright lights of the city were warm and


    weing, but they did nothing to pull me from the chilling thoughts that consumed my mind.


    I had just returned to the castle, heading to my room to get ready for the night when I stopped in my


    tracks, spotting Charlene standing outside my door with a small, ufortable smile on her face. ¡°Hey,


    Theon.¡± I raised an eyebrow, unlocking my door. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    It was strange, someone I had simply hated for who their father was, was now of no importance¡­ In


    ways, I wished it was her who had the heart. I wouldn¡¯t care what happened to her¡­ but Yileyna¡­


    ¡°I wanted to tell you something.¡± She said, now holding out a bag she was carrying. ¡°Sent by the royal


    tailors¡­¡±


    I took it from her, entering my room and looking at her coldly.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me and get out.¡±


    She nodded, staying in the doorway as if scared to be in the same room alone as me. Smart. The


    memory of what happened thest time she was here came to my mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s about back when you first came to Westerfell¡­ back when I saved you from that Naga¡­¡±


    I frowned. Where was this going?


    ¡°Yeah, what of it?¡± I asked coldly.


    She took a deep breath, as if readying herself for something big.


    ¡°It was Yilevna who saved you, she was the one who risked her life that day¡­ I was¡­ I was scared and I


    thought you were dead but she-she refused to leave you, saying what if there was a chance you were


    alive.¡± 2 My heart thudded as her words echoed in my mind.


    ¡°Yileyna? But you both said it was you, remember?¡± I said sharply.


    A look of guilt washed over her face before she looked down. ¡°No¡­ I just¡­ You were handsome, and I


    wanted to be the hero, so I asked her if I could say it was me.¡± She mumbled.


    Yileyna had saved me that day¡­ I was meant to end up on shore, injured but alive, but then a Naga had


    attacked me. In my state, I was unable to fight it and I had almost died¡­


    Fuck she had saved me¡­ ¡°Why tell me now?¡± I asked quietly, unable to digest the new information.


    Why was fate pulling me to Yileyna every single fucking time?


    ¡°Because¡­ You two are going to be engaged, and she really is someone with a huge heart. She¡¯s


    selfless and she deserves the best. I know you don¡¯t like me, and you only tolerated me because I was


    the king¡¯s daughter, and maybe because you thought I saved you. But I¡¯m neither of those things. Please


    treat her well. Don¡¯t hurt her again.¡±


    Their bond was so strong, but seeing it hurt¡­ It reminded me somewhat of the bond between Thea and


    Thalia¡­ a bond which left Thea broken after Thalia¡¯s death. I hated how it brought back memories of


    them, and the thought of how Yileyna would feel once Charlene was taken


    from her¡­


    ¡°Leave.¡± Imanded. 1 She nodded before obeying and shutting the door behind her. My resolve and


    the road to revenge were bing distorted. Yileyna may have been my saviour, but she was also


    bing the reason behind my failure.


    I entered the bathroom, stripping and stepping into the shower. My mind was still in turmoil as I got


    dressed in the suit that was given to me. Silver¡­ the colour of this pack¡­ I pulled on the shirt, which had


    a ruffle along the buttons. Where I usually would have cast it aside, I was far too caught up in my


    thoughts to care.


    I looked at the small box containing the ring I had purchased earlier. If she knew my truth, she would cast


    me aside no matter who forced her to do this. She was already angry with me; I had hurt her plenty of


    times and I was about to do so again¡­ soon¡­ I sighed, snapping the box shut when a sudden thought


    came to my head. I knew what I needed to do.


    My heart thundered knowing this could get me trouble¡­ but¡­ I didn¡¯t care. I had to take the risk, I was


    losing my sanity knowing what was toe. I needed to try onest time to see if she¡¯d see reason and


    if not¡­ Then I¡¯d have to do this the hard way¡­

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    83. More Lies


    The grand hall was lit brightly. I waited for her arrival, but to my irritation, Bolton came over. Clearly I


    hadn¡¯t hurt him enough, since he was up and walking again.


    ¡°Hey, so I heard the news.¡± He said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°Told you she was mine, one way, or another.¡± I replied arrogantly.


    ¡°Yeah, you did¡­ as long as she wants you. Treat her well Theon, she¡¯s a jewel that many would love to


    attain.¡± He said, his eyes hard as he looked at me sharply.


    Yeah, you have no fucking idea.


    ¡°I second that statement, Yileyna is ravishing.¡±


    I turned my cold re on Zarian. He smirked as he tapped his arm where he wore the band of a member


    of the royal court. Yileyna¡¯s trainer and with it, untouchable ¨C for now.


    I didn¡¯t bother replying before he shook hands with Raiden.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honour to meet you again, Sir Raiden Bolton.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, Lord Zarian.¡±


    I ignored their petty exchange. So Andres had let the gammas know that Yileyna was his? Well it made


    sense since they had seen her disy of power¡­ I saw Grayson standing beside Henry, but despite


    Andres being here, the queen wasn¡¯t¡­ interesting


    The doors opened, and a silence fell as everyone turned their attention to the double doors that were


    kept only for the royals to enter from, and there she was¡­ looking beyond breath taking My heart


    skipped a beat as time seemed to stand still, the lights in the hall only making her glow even more¡­ She


    wore a floor-length gown, with a sheer bodice, it had long sheer fitted sleeves encrusted with diamonds,


    while the belted skirt was a shimmering silver. 1 I won¡¯t deny that my gaze lingered on her breasts for a


    few moments longer as she descended the stairs, the jewels on her bodice expertly concealing her


    nipples. I wouldn¡¯t mind tearing that dress from her¡­


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Blood rushed south and I forced my gaze up to her gorgeous face. Her make-up was alluring, but it was


    lighter than the other night¡­ working on highlighting her natural beauty. Her hair was styled up, and on


    top of her head sat a tiara, a blinding reminder of who she truly was¡­


    She turned and smiled at Charlene before taking her hand when they reached the bottom. Both women


    walked towards where Andres was standing. He greeted them both, with a kiss on the forehead, one that


    Charlene weed and Yileyna remained indifferent to.


    She was not his daughter by anything more than blood¡­ The music stopped and the chatter died down


    as he stepped forward. ¡°My people! Wee once again. Tonight is a very important night, yet with it


    there are


    some concerning matters that I must address¡­¡± He ced an arm around both Yileyna and Charlene,


    both having different expressions on their face at his move. Charlene smiled up at him whilst Yileyna


    pursed her lips, forcing a small smile. I smirked, Goddess she was so fucking beautiful and real. The


    allure of a crown and title didn¡¯t make her blind to Andres¡¯s antics.


    Just like the storm she is¡­


    But it seemed everyone now noticed the king¡¯s gesture and her appearance. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yileyna


    De¡¯Lacor?¡± ¡°Why is she wearing a royal crown?¡±


    ¡°Why is the king with her¡­¡± ¡°As you can see, I have these two young women with me tonight. It is with


    great disappointment that I must share something that has recentlye to light. My Queen, your Luna,


    hasmitted a great crime!¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, I wasn¡¯t expecting that¡­


    Bolton exchanged looks with Zarian and me as we all listened to what the king had to say. Was he


    actually going to announce the queen¡¯s infidelity? ¡°A heinous crime that I could never imagine¡­¡± Henry,


    Grayson, and their mates looked confused too, as the king let go of Charlene and ced his hands on


    Yileyna¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°This woman before you, a woman who was used of possessing an


    artefact of the Hale family, is innocent. You may have heard that I had Gamma Grayson Sanchez thrown


    into prison, well the truth is, I did.¡±


    I frowned. Something wasn¡¯t right here¡­


    A ripple of confusion flowed through the crowd as Andres nodded gravely.


    ¡°However, behind it all, was the hand of none other than your Luna! Not only did she try to frame this


    young woman by giving her this amulet! But when Gamma Grayson, who suspected it, questioned her,


    she lied and said he was a traitor!¡±


    A murmur of gasps rippled through the room, and I frowned.


    Painting Grayson as a hero¡­ Realisation of what he was trying to do dawned upon me. He was going to


    manipte the entire situation to suit him.


    I crossed my arms, waiting to see what exactly he was going to do¡­ ¡°As you all know, years ago Soleil


    was not able to conceive, and so we decided to try other means to secure an heir. This was kept a secret


    and was always meant to be a secret, Soleil yed along¡­ ying the role of being pregnant.¡± He said


    gravely, I narrowed my own eyes. He was going to save his own reputation¡­


    Yileyna looked confused as well, ncing over at Charlene. The crowd were buying it¡­ I could see from


    the concern on their faces.


    ¡°We sought out a strong she-wolf to be the mother of my child, and she delivered!¡± He


    motioned to Charlene, who was pale, before he shook his head. ¡°Or so we thought, for out of her


    jealousy, Soleil decided to betray me! She sent the she-wolf away and brought home the child of


    another.¡± And I didn¡¯t think you could fall any lower Andres. He was throwing Charlene under the cart.


    The expressions on both Yileyna¡¯s and Charlene¡¯s faces were opposite of one another.


    Yileyna¡¯s chest was heaving, her face livid, whilst Charlene looked devastated.


    ¡°Charlene¡­ my dear Charlene¡­ She is not my child, but I raised her as my own.¡± He patted her back


    despite the fact she was fighting back her tears.


    He may think he was being loving, but he had just stripped her of everything in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°The queen was kept away from the public eye for her pregnancy¡­¡±


    ¡°No wonder¡­ it wasn¡¯t only for her safety¡­¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought.¡±


    The king raised a hand as Yileyna took deep breaths, trying to calm herself.


    ¡°As for my real daughter. Once she was born, Soleil had her cast in the sea to die, and that was when


    William De¡¯Lacor found and raised her as his own. Perhaps the only good thing he has done! I may not


    have known it, but my daughter has always been close. It has been confirmed that she is mine, and with


    it, she is my true heir!¡±


    The sound of thunder in the sky outside was deafening, but despite it, Yileyna remained silent. Her anger


    was making her tremble, but she didn¡¯t speak¡­ I wonder what Andres had said to her for her to listen to


    him, when I could tell she was seething.


    I could feel her aura, seeing Zarian motioning for her to focus. Her eyes were locked with his, and her


    breathing became erratic as she fought to control herself.


    ¡°How shocking¡­¡± ¡°The Luna is despicable!¡±


    ¡°I hope she is punished¡­ My, if not for her, we wouldn¡¯t have had to see this day¡­¡± ¡°And so tonight I will


    take the oath, making Yileyna my true heir! And to have her engaged to Theon of Westerfell!¡±


    Everyone but me and Bolton pped. Charlene gave a trembling smile before she muttered an ¡®excuse


    me¡¯ and tried to walk away as gracefully as possible, but her expression was crumbling with each


    passing second. Yileyna pulled away from Andres, rushing after her friend. I could see the pain and guilt


    on her face, and it irritated me. Indirectly, Andres the Bastard had hurt her as well. ¡°That was¡­¡± Bolton


    murmured.


    ¡°Low.¡± I said before I walked towards the exit where Yileyna had disappeared¡­

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    84. An Exchange of Rings


    ¡°Charlene!¡±


    She had broken into a run the moment she was out of sight, but I caught up fast, grabbing hold of her


    arm as I battled my emotions, trying to calm the storm that was raging outside and within me.


    Breathe¡­


    ¡°My queen¡­¡± I said softly as she refused to look at me.


    I tugged her around gently and she turned. It killed to see the fat tears spilling down her cheeks. I pulled


    her into my arms, hugging her tightly. ¡°Just like that, he cast me aside.¡± She whispered. ¡°Well he just lost


    the only daughter he had. It¡¯s his loss.¡± I said angrily, as she pulled away. ¡°I¡¯ll ruin your dress.¡± She said


    wiping away her tears, as she wrapped her arms around herself. ¡°It hurts¡­ not only have I lost Mom¡­


    but Dad too¡­¡±


    I frowned, maybe Gamma Grayson needed to know¡­ Maybe he would be the father she needed, the


    king and queen were both disgusting in my eyes. 2 ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to call you daughter, don¡¯t let his


    words get to you.¡± Iforted her, stroking her arm and brushing her tears away gently. She looked


    down and nodded, forcing a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ the daughter of no one now¡­ Just an orphan who


    took the ce of the true princess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Charl.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Why apologise for something you have no hand in? I¡¯m just¡­ upset with Dad¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Sure, he addressed me as his daughter, but at the same time he insulted me.¡±


    There was nothing to say to that.


    How do I tell her he didn¡¯t deserve her or could justify any of this? His lies had been shocking. I gave her


    another hug as we heard footsteps. Charlene turned away, taking a deep breath as she patted her tears


    away. Theon¡¯s scent reached me before he came into view, my heart skipping a beat as I looked him


    over; ck pants, satin shirt, and boots, with a silver and ck jacket on top. A chain was on the side of


    his pants, and I couldn¡¯t deny that he looked incredibly handsome, dangerously sexy¡­ The expression


    on his face emphasised his chiselled jaw and cheekbones. ¡°You¡¯re staring.¡± He said, making me blush,


    before he added quietly. ¡°Unless we both get to stare.¡±


    My eyes widened, and I wondered if he had actually said that or had it just been my imagination? He was


    looking towards the window now, frowning at the storm outside, before he turned to


    me.


    ¡°I came to make sure you didn¡¯t lose control.¡± He remarked, looking me over. My stomach fluttered when


    his eyes darkened with clear approval.


    ¡°Or he came to admire how beautiful you look.¡± Charlene said, smiling as she gave my hand a squeeze.


    Apart from her eyes being slightly red, she looked normal. 1 It didn¡¯t mean the king¡¯s words were


    forgotten, Charlene was just good at hiding her emotions.


    ¡°Or that.¡± Theon said huskily, making me raise my eyebrow. ¡°Did you practise how to be charming all


    morning? Must have been hard work.¡± I mocked. s ¡°I already told you, charming doesn¡¯t work for you


    now, does it?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Charlene remarked, suppressing a smirk. I nced at her, poking my eyes out, but she


    simply winked. ¡°I will leave the soon-to-be-engaged couple to it¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± Theon said, surprisingly me further.


    Charlene¡¯s footsteps faded away as I looked into the gorgeous amber eyes of the man before me.


    ¡°I¡¯m left speechless with the change in persona.¡± I mocked as he tilted his head.


    ¡°I assure you I haven¡¯t changed¡­¡± He stepped closer, making my heart skip a beat as I tried not to move


    back. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not going to bite.¡±


    He reached out, cupping my neck as he ran his thumb down the centre. I swallowed, my heart pounding


    against my ribcage.


    Our eyes locked and the only thing I could think of was the marks that he used to leave on me, from a


    time that felt like so long ago¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± He asked quietly, his husky low tone making my core clench.


    ¡°Not you.¡± I managed to respond breathlessly. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear, making my breath


    hitch. ¡°Just me fucking you?¡± 2


    I closed my eyes. My entire body was reacting to him. Don¡¯t go there¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so cocky¡­¡± I murmured, cing my hand on his firm chest and pushing him back slightly. He


    moved back, and something the king said came to mind. ¡°Is it true, the king threatened you with me if


    you didn¡¯t agree to Charlene?¡±


    A flicker of surprise crossed his face, but he masked it fast. I was getting better at seeing through that


    mask of his¡­


    ¡°Who said that?¡± He asked frowning.


    ¡°The king.¡±


    ¡°Because you refused to get engaged to me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk in a roundabout way, Little Storm.¡± He warned, his hand tightening around my throat¡­ ¡°I see


    you didn¡¯t wear a ne¡­¡± ¡°I forgot to.¡± I lied; the truth was I had refused it on purpose.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± He replied arrogantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t avoid what I¡¯m asking you Theon. Did the king threaten you?¡±


    His free hand ran down my arm painstakingly slowly, leaving a trail of pleasure in its wake, before it


    snaked around my waist, making my breath hitch.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Yileyna¡­ But there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± He said seriously as he


    let go of my neck and instead took hold of my chin. 1 ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, hearing the thudding of his


    racing heart.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere-¡± 1


    ¡°Excuse me, but the king wants you two in the hall.¡± Ryan said, interrupting Theon.


    His eyes went to our position, we were crushed together and standing far too close. I quickly pulled


    away, my cheeks flushing lightly.


    Theon frowned but I could see his irritation that he was masking rather well. I wondered what it was that


    he wanted to talk about.


    ¡°We should go. We¡¯ll talk after¡­¡± I suggested softly.


    He frowned and gave a small nod as he led the way back.


    My irritation at the king returned with full force when I saw him standing there as if nothing had


    happened, as if his words had no impact on anyone. Did he only care for himself?


    Charlene was standing by Andrea, who was asking her something and looked sympathetic as Charlene


    smiled gracefully back.


    ¡°Before we drink and feast, let us begin with the oath and then move on to the exchanging of rings!¡± The


    king said loudly. I looked at Theon, it didn¡¯t feel real¡­ Was I really getting engaged to him? Everyone


    gathered around, all eyes on us as we moved to the dais, and the king faced me. ¡°I bear witness under


    Selene¡¯s moon and before this audience that I take you Yileyna Aphelion


    ¡°Yileyna De¡¯Lacor. It won¡¯t work unless you take the name that I hold true to my heart.¡± I said quietly,


    knowing that everyone could hear.


    ¡°She still holds the traitor¡¯s names¡­ and wants to.¡± Someone whispered, but I ignored them as Andres


    frowned.


    No matter how much he didn¡¯t like it, it was the truth.


    ¡°I bear witness under Selene¡¯s moon and before this audience that I take you, Yileyna De¡¯Lacor as my


    heir. I acknowledge you as the future Alpha of the Silver Storm Pack and the ruler of Astalion, the middle


    kingdom. Do you, Yileyna De¡¯Lacor, vow to uphold the rules, decorum, and values of this pack and those


    of this kingdom?¡±


    Far better than you ever will.


    ¡°I, Yileyna De¡¯Lacor, ept and acknowledge this position. I vow under the moon of Selene and before


    this gathering that I will always uphold the rules, decorum, and values of this pack and of this kingdom.¡± I


    repeated, before continuing. ¡°And to always be true, just, and fair to all, regardless of rank, species, or


    status¡­.¡±


    I saw the small frown on the king¡¯s face, but it was fleeting as a murmur rippled through the crowd once


    more.


    ¡°Then I bind you to it by an oath of blood.¡± He took the knife from Gamma Henry, slicing his own hand


    before I held mine out. He took it, making a deep cut along my palm. I made sure the blood didn¡¯t drip


    onto my dress as I ignored the sting of pain. We then shook hands, sealing the oath by blood. Everyone


    pped, and Charlene passed me a cloth to wipe away the blood.


    ¡°Congrattions, my angel.¡± She said, hugging me. ¡°Thank you, my queen.¡± I replied, hugging her back


    tightly.


    I held her close for a moment, before I was pulled away from her and everyone began congratting me.


    Andrea, Zoe, Gamma Henry and Grayson, who looked a little pale despite everything, all gave their


    congrattions ¡°Now we move on to the engagement of my daughter Yileyna and Theon of Westerfell.¡±


    The king said clearly. ¡°The rings.¡±


    Andrea held out a ss tray that held two rings on it.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± The king said with a grin on his face, like a man whose birthday hade early.


    Theon frowned slightly, before reaching into his pocket.


    ¡°I bought my own.¡± He stated emotionlessly, taking not only me but several others by surprise. 2


    The king chuckled. ¡°Ah, of course!¡± ¡°Nice move.¡± Ryan remarked. I stared at Theon as he flipped open


    the box. Theon got a ring¡­ for me¡­ My resolve was crumbling, my heart pounding as he took the ring


    from the box. Stay strong¡­ This was only a political agreement¡­ I pressed a hand to my stomach,


    trying to control the wild fluttering that was taking ce inside of it.


    Any resolve I had left melted the moment those smouldering eyes turned on me. Locking with my own.


    ¡°So, shall we do this?¡± He asked, holding his hand out to me. 3 And just like that, the walls I had fought


    so hard to build around me shattered, the tidal wave of emotions hitting me hard as I looked at the hand


    that he now held out to me¡­

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    I smiled softly, I couldn¡®t believe just this morning I was beginning to feel doubtful about him, to the point


    that I wondered if he could be a traitor. I shook my head and ced my hand in his.


    ¡°I guess we should.¡± I replied airily, trying to ignore the sparks that softly tingled through me.


    A few guests chuckled, whilst I heard someone say they should drinkin mourning that I was no longer


    avable.


    I watched as Theon slid the stunning ring onto my finger, it was made from a tinum white gold with a


    pale blue emerald cut diamond at its centre. Surrounded by small clear diamonds that covered the


    double band of the ring itself. 1!


    It was a perfect fit.


    My heart was such a storm of emotions that I was no longer able to think straight. I took the ring for


    Theon from the cushion, my hand shaking as I held my hand out to him, his eyes burning into me.


    ¡°Any moment now?¡± He whispered mockingly, making me try an attempt at a re before I managed to


    slip the dark engraved ring onto his finger.


    The moment it was on, everyone broke into cheers and apuse.


    Everyone began toe over to greet us. It was all so fast that I was unable to remember who was who.


    Theon¡®s arm slid around my waist protectively, pulling me to his side. Someone passed us drinks, but it


    was all a haze after that. People were introducing themselves, and others were asking questions about


    when the marriage would take ce. Asking the king when I would take over from him. When there


    would be an heir.


    I replied when I could, trying to remain calm in the face of their obvious insinuation that I, as a female,


    was not enough and needed to produce an heir soon.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Raiden said, nowing over, a smile on his face despite the glimmer of sadness in


    his eyes. ¡°I¡®m happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said softly, pulling away from Theon. I hugged him. ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±


    And I¡®m sorry¡­ Sorry I¡®m not the woman for you. 1


    ¡°Nothing to thank me for.¡± He said, giving me a tight squeeze.


    ¡°Well well well¡­ congrattions.¡±


    My mood darkened as I recognised the voice of none other than Niki. I would never forget what he


    tried to do¡­ ever.


    My heart thundered as Theon¡®s eyes shed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said icily.


    ¡°You look beautiful¡­ princess now, right?¡±


    ¡°Keep talking and you and your title will be dead soon enough.¡± Theon said coldly, his eyes shimmering


    gold.


    ¡°I apologise for any insult caused, I¡®m only here to offer my congrattions¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave, Niki.¡± Raiden said frowning, although he wasn¡®t sure what was going on, it was obvious he


    could sense the tension.


    I ignored Niki¡®s gaze that I could feel crawling along my skin, taking hold of Theon¡®s arm.


    ¡°Come on, everyone¡®s about to eat, let¡®s go talk.¡± I whispered, cing my empty ss down.


    ¡°Yileyna, Theon,e on, it¡®s time to eat.¡± Charlene said. I nced at Theon, who was frowning


    ¡°Fuck, again.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°We can talkter?¡± I suggested as he licked his lips and nced at me.


    ¡°Doesn¡®t seem like we have any other choice now, does it?¡± He asked, his hand caressing my waist.


    My heart skipped a beat as he yanked me close.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡±


    I knew we had a thousand eyes upon us.


    ¡°Yileyna¡­¡±


    I smiled despite myself, I felt like I was on cloud nine, but a part of me was still scared. Was this really a


    dreame true?


    The moment his fingers curled under my chin, tilting my head up and iming my lips in a toe ¨Ccurling,


    orgasm¨Cinducing kiss; I lost all sense of reality. My entire body ignited with pleasure. I heard a small


    moan escape me, but it was so far away as I clung to him, gripping onto his shirt tightly. His lips moved


    against mine sinfully, my core clenching as he slipped his tongue into my mouth.


    Goddess¡­


    I felt him throb against me and he pulled away suddenly, as if reality had just hit him, his eyes zing


    gold, and I saw him scan the hall as if looking for someone.


    ¡°Everything ok?¡± I asked confused.


    He nodded, looking into my eyes for a fleeting moment before he looked away.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡®s go.¡±


    I was d he kept a hold on my waist, because I was sure if he had not been holding me, I would have


    fallen. My lips still tingled from his kiss, my heart still raced, and every nerve in my body seemed to buzz,


    feeling extra sensitive.


    We walked to the Alpha King¡®s table, and I was brought back to reality. I had not sat at this table for so


    long but it still left a sour taste in my mouth. There were two either side of the king, he motioned for


    Theon and me to take them.


    Theon took the seat where the queen usually sat, and I saw Charlene about to sit down in the seat next


    to her usual ce. I walked over swiftly, shing her a smile as I sat down on the


    other seat, pushing her towards her usual seat beside the king.


    She frowned slightly but sat down as the king gave me a disapproving frown. I ignored him, ncing


    over at Theon, who sat on his other side, looking as sexy and arrogant as ever.


    I had somehow ended up back in his hold¡­ but¡­ I couldn¡®t deny I felt excited,


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I whispered to Charlene, as the king made his small speech of thanks to the gods


    for the food before us.


    She gave me a nod and a smile. ¡°I¡®m ok.¡± She replied and I gave her hand a gentle squeeze, d she


    was coping ok.


    was


    ¡°So tell me, Princess Yileyna, how much do you know about the kingdom? After all, you were not raised


    to be an Alpha.¡± One of the King¡®s closest allies, Alpha Romeo, asked. He was a man a few years


    younger than the king, and someone who had a powerful pack.


    ¡°I know enough to know that there are many things that need changing.¡± I replied before the king


    interrupted. ¡°Now Theon here knows far more¡­¡± He said, making Alpha Romeo turn his attention to


    Theon.


    ¡°Goddess, the king should just marry Theon himself.¡± I muttered, earning a giggle from Charlene and a


    re from Theon.


    I simply smirked at him.


    Both Alpha¡®s looked at me confused, as if they weren¡®t sure if they had misheard. Neither asked. After


    all, it would be an insult to their mighty hearing if they couldn¡®t hear properly.


    I blinked innocently then returned to their conversation, and I too paid attention to it.


    Dinner passed in a blur, but I was d to realise that I knew rather a lot, and when I did give my input,


    even the King was surprised at times. I didn¡®t shy away from speaking my mind or asking about


    something that I did not understand, and by the end of the meal, Alpha Romeo said to the king that he


    felt I would make a good Alpha.


    ¡°You impress me.¡± The king said to me, with a nod of approval as an elder Alpha couple walked away.


    ¡°I am not trying to impress anyone.¡± I replied, just as I heard heavy footsteps. I turned, instantly sensing


    the tension from both the king and Theon. I looked at the man who was approaching, nked by two


    men. Power oozed off him. He was handsome, rugged, muscr and not much shorter than Theon. His


    brown hair, which was long on top, was sleeked back and tied, his taupe¨Ccoloured eyes were sharp; and


    he had a short beard, with a scar across the bridge of his nose. He didn¡®t look much older than Theon,


    dressed a lot simpler than most here, yet he dripped with authority and dominance.


    ¡°Alpha Andres, it¡®s been a while.¡± He smiled ever so slightly, but somehow it looked more challenging.


    ¡°Alpha Hunter de Carson¡­ It¡®s an honour. Yileyna meet Alpha Hunter of the Iron w Pack, Alpha


    Hunter my daughter, Yileyna, and her fianc¨¦ Theon.¡± 1


    Iron w¡­ I now realised why they were so tense.


    The Iron w Pack were a neutral pack, that didn¡®t get involved with the political aspect of the kingdom,


    yet they were powerful and guarded the entire far border that separated us from Naraan¨C a Naga


    Empire.


    ¡°It¡®s an honour, Alpha Yileyna, Alpha Theon¡­¡± He took my hand in hisrge calloused one, cing a


    rough kiss on the back of it before turning his attention to Theon. A small smirk crossed his lips before he


    stepped forward. ¡°Congrattions.¡± He said, giving Theon a manly hug. One which he returned


    emotionlessly. 2


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Theon replied curtly.


    Hunter smirked slightly before his dangerous gaze turned to Charlene, who stood behind me. I didn¡®t


    miss the way he gave her a once¨Cover, with that familiar look of lust and hunger that he hid well.


    Men¡­


    ¡°And this is your other daughter, correct?¡± He asked the king. ¡°Yes. My daughter Charlene.¡± The king


    said, pushing Charlene forward. ¡°It¡®s a pleasure to meet you Alpha Hunter.¡± Charlene said gracefully.


    ¡°The pleasure¡®s all mine.¡± He responded in a deep voice that seemed to resonate from within his chest. 3


    He held his hand out to her, and Charlene took it. He gave it a kiss, one thatsted longer than mine, his


    eyes locked with hers. I almost smiled, promising myself I would tease herter.


    She blushed as he let go of her hand and gave the king a nod.


    ¡°How is the eastern border?¡± The king said, looking between Charlene and Hunter. I could almost see


    the cogs turning in his head as he looked at Charlene for a moment, before turning his attention back to


    Hunter.


    ¡°The usual, Naga¡®s being bastards, so we pick them off like the snakes they are.¡± He said with a cold


    smirk.


    That was harsh¡­


    ¡°When they attack of course?¡± Charlene asked as Hunter tilted his head, raising an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Whenever they are too close to the border.¡± He corrected her, as the king nodded in approval.


    ¡°As it should be.¡± He said, frowning at her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Charlene and I exchanged looks but said nothing. Something about Hunter de gave me an unnerving


    feeling, but I wasn¡®t about to argue with him. It was obvious things weren¡®t as calm as they appeared


    here. ¡°Excuse us.¡± Theon said coldly, cing a hand on my lower back.


    The two men nodded as Charlene also bowed her head, giving me a wink and mouthing good luck¡®


    before she too excused herself and went over to where Ryan and Raiden were standing. I didn¡®t miss


    Hunter¡®s gaze following her. I nced at her as both Ryan and Raidenplimented her, I wonder how


    she felt knowing that Ryan was her brother¡­

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    86. Moments of Pleasure


    YILEYNA


    We had walked out onto the second floor hallway, this part of the building had little roof. We stuck to


    walking under the protection of the roof above our heads, watching the rain fall to the courtyard below.


    Despite it being quieter here, there were still many people talking and strolling around, so we took the


    next stairs up.


    Theon led the way, scanning the area as he led the way. It was clear he was looking for somewhere quiet


    to talk. He finally stopped when we were in a secluded area.


    ¡°Ah, this is perfect.¡± I said looking up at the open sky as I walked to the edge of the balcony that circled


    around the centre of the middle courtyard. We were on the third floor and there was no one up here save


    from us.


    ¡°Just the two of us¡­¡± He said huskily, making my heart skip a beat. ¡°Yes.¡± I said, turning my back


    towards him as I gripped the balcony rail leaning beside me. He closed the gap between us and I bit my


    lips as his scent hit me. He smirked, cing his hands on the balcony on each side of my waist. ¡°Who


    would have thought we¡®d ever end up engaged.¡± He remarked, ncing down at my breasts before


    looking back into my eyes. My heart squeezed before I sighed, the sprinkle of rain was hitting my back


    and arms but I didn¡®t care.


    ¡°Not me¡­ you broke me when you left. I gave you everything.¡± I said quietly, unable to hide the pain in


    my voice. He frowned, nodding slightly. ¡°I told you I¡®d destroy you¡­ I¡®m not the type of man one wants for


    their mate¡­¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°You need to give yourself some credit, Theon, you care. In your own crazy way, you have shown that¡­


    but what now? Will you leave me?¡± I looked into his eyes, hoping for some sort of reassurance. ¡°Just


    promise me you won¡®t do it again¡­ That you won¡®t leave me again.¡± I whispered, cing a hand on his


    face.


    Because I don¡®t think I had the strength to rebuild myself if it happened.


    ¡°You are my kryptonite, one I can¡®t seem to live without. I don¡®t seem to have the willpower to leave


    you¡­ even when I should¡­¡± He frowned, looking down. That was all I needed to hear.¡± But don¡®t get


    attached Yiley¨C¡± 2


    TV


    ¡°Not again, stop. I don¡®t want to hear it. We¡®re engaged, let¡®s start afresh¡­ I don¡®t think I can handle


    another heartbreak.¡± I whispered, leaning into him. I pulled him closer, about to kiss him when he nudged


    my nose with his.


    His heart was racing, and to my surprise, he didn¡®t initiate the kiss. I leaned in, our breath mingling


    ¡°Fuck, Leyna¡­¡± He muttered, one arm wrapping around my waist, the other tangling in my


    hair as he fought against himsell.


    ¡°Kiss me, Theon.¡± I whispered seductively.


    I tilted my head up, pressing my lips to his, one arm shaking around his waist, the other on his chest as


    he kissed me like there was no tomorrow.


    I gasped when his squeezed my ass, pressing me hard against him as a low groan rumbled against my


    mouth. He kissed me harder and rougher. His tongue slipping into my mouth, exploring and ravishing


    every inch of it.


    I moaned softly, my core clenching. As if in response, he throbbed against my stomach, his hand now


    squeezing my ass.


    The scent of my arousal filled the air but I didn¡®t care. I wanted him to know how much I needed him¡­


    He pulled me from the balcony, pressing me against the pir next to it, pulling up my dress.


    I moaned, my nails digging into his neck.


    He broke away from our lips, both of us breathing hard.


    Hunger and lust coated his eyes. ¡°We need to talk.¡± He growled, his hand slipping under my dress,


    caressing my inner thighs.


    No, I wanted him now.


    I ran my hand over his rock¨Chard bulge, making him hiss.


    ¡°Fuck¡±


    ¡°We can talkter.¡± I whimpered, parting my legs slightly, as his hand rubbed against my molten core. 1


    His eyes shed as he ripped them off, his finger rubbing my pussy roughly. I cried out, but he cut it off


    by iming my lips in a bruising kiss once more. He yanked my hair, and I moaned, pleasure rushing


    through me as his fingers assaulted my clit.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Goddess, this pleasure¡­


    ¡°Theon¡­ fuck¡­¡±


    He kissed my jaw, and my neck, tearing my dress from my breasts as he took one of them in his hand.


    I whimpered at the pain and pleasure that mixed so perfectly under his touch as he squeezed my breast


    tightly.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I breathed, as he broke away and began to unbuckle his pants.


    I ran my hand over his hard shaft, my pussy clenching in need, only for Theon to grab hold of my wrist.


    ¡°y with yourself.¡± He growled, his eyes zing as he nced down at my exposed lower region.


    My stomach fluttered as I pushed my dress up, parting my pussy lips with two fingers. I slipped my index


    finger into his mouth, letting him run his tongue along it before I ced it


    8t Moments of Pleasure


    on my clit.


    There was no sense of logic anymore¡­ I wanted him and he wanted me.


    This addiction, this passion, this obsession¡­ it was everything and more. The cool air fanned my


    exposed skin and I let my eyes flutter half shut as I rubbed circles on my clit. He watched me with hunger


    as he ran his hand along his delicious, thick long cock.


    I moaned.


    ¡°Fuck Theon, fuck me¡­¡± I whimpered pleadingly as the pressure began building within me.


    My eyes on his cock as he stroked it slowly. Fuck, even in his hand it looked so big¡­


    ¡°Eyes on me, Little Storm, touch yourself and beg me to fuck you.¡± He growled.


    I forced my gaze away from his cock, and stared into his face, only for him to watch my pussy. The very


    thought that I was entirely exposed to him made me wetter, and I let my moans out, not caring to hold


    back. He growled, wrapping his free hand around my throat as he stepped forward, crouching slightly as


    he positioned himself at my entrance, before he thrust his cock into me, squeezing my throat so tight I


    couldn¡®t even scream as his girth stretched me out. For a moment I couldn¡®t breathe, but Theon didn¡®t


    give me a moment to adjust as he began ramming into me brutally¡­

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    My eyes rolled as pain and overwhelming pleasure coursed through me, every thrust hitting my g spot.


    His lips crushed against mine in a rough kiss, as he pulled out before mming in


    ¡°Ouch¡­ Fuck, Theon.¡± I whimpered, my legs trembling. ¡°Toote. You wanted me to fuck this pussy


    hard, right?¡± ¡°Yes.. fuck, Theon¡­¡±I gasped, my vision darkening.


    He pulled out fully, leaving me gasping and feeling empty, before he delivered a sharp p to my pussy


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Turn around.¡± Hemanded.


    I obeyed, clinging onto the pir as he thrust into my pussy from behind. I gasped as he lifted one of my


    thighs, driving fully into me, his other hand around my throat as he kissed my neck and shoulders


    hungrily.


    Only the sound of his breathless grunts and my wanton moans filled my ears. I knew that we might be


    heard, even the rain and wind wouldn¡®t drown us out. But I didn¡®t care. Right now, all


    I wanted was this moment, this insane and intense pleasure that only he could drown me in.


    The intense pleasure was nearing its breaking point and I knew he was close too, his hand digging into


    the flesh of my thigh as he pounded me hard and fast. ¡°Ah, fuck baby.¡± He groaned, ¡°You are so fucking


    tight¡­¡± I whimpered, unable to respond as I was thrown over the edge, pleasure erupting through me


    like a thousand bolts of lightning. A moan of pure satisfaction left my lips as he delivered a few harsh


    thrusts, before he pulled out and I felt his seed coat my inner thigh. He instantly caught my body that


    almost copsed, kissing my neck hungrily as he breathed hard. ¡°Goddess¡­¡± I whimpered, feeling like a


    puddle of jelly. ¡°More like you are a fucking Goddess.¡± He murmured huskily, making me shiver in delight


    when his tongue flicked my neck.


    His hands squeezed my breasts before he pulled the torn fabric up over my chest, covering me as he


    leaned in, iming my lips in a soft yet passionate kiss.


    It was different, fuelled by intense emotions as he pulled me into his arms, holding me so protectively I


    didn¡®t ever want him to let go. We broke apart after a few moments and he smoothly zipped his pants


    back up.


    ¡°I¡®m so tired now¡­¡± I whispered softly, leaning into his hard, firm chest, wanting to close my eyes.


    ¡°I need to talk to you, Yileyna, it¡®s important.¡± He said quietly, his heart rate had spiked. I frowned, turning


    to look at him.


    It must be something serious. He kept going back to it¡­


    ¡°What is it Theon?¡± I asked as he guided me to the balcony, allowing me to perch on it as he supported


    my weight.


    ¡°Hear me out.¡± He said, his expression darkening as he looked me in the eye seriously. ¡°Give me a


    chance to exin¡­¡±


    I nodded, concerned as I looked into those amber eyes.


    ¡°Before that¡­ You once said you loved me¡­ I wonder what power it actually holds¡­ I¡®m not who you


    think I am, Yileyna¡­ When I said to you that I¡®ll destroy you, I meant it.¡±


    Words that he kept saying, constantly¡­ but¡­ why did it feel like it meant more than what I was taking


    them for?


    Wa


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked softly, caressing his face as I ced a soft kiss on his jaw. ¡°Who exactly


    are you then?¡± What did he mean he wasn¡®t what I thought? He didn¡®t respond, simply taking hold of my


    chin and giving a small knowing smirk. ¡°I think deep down you know¡­ Last night¡­ I¡®m certain that you


    clicked, but you¡®re denying it. ¡°He said softly, his voice so calm¡­ so dangerous¡­


    My heart thudded as the thought that had urredst night returned to me, and I stared into his amber


    eyes.


    Amber eyes that now looked so dangerous¡­


    Tell me it¡®s not true¡­ please tell me¡­


    His words fromst night¡­ his conviction that there would be an attack.


    I swallowed hard, letting go of his face, holding my hand against my chest. His eyes never left me, not


    even once.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you, Theon?¡± I asked quietly, trying to squash the thoughts that filled my mind once


    again.


    His expression didn¡®t change as he simply watched me, his knuckles running up and down my


    arm.


    ¡°You already know the answer to that, don¡®t you?¡± He whispered, brushing his thumb over my lips with


    his other hand.


    ¡°I don¡®t.¡± I denied.


    ¡°Try again.¡± He said, his voice sounding ominous as his eyes shed.


    I let out a small shakyugh.


    ¡°Theon, is this a joke?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t joke¡­ I told you not to get attached. I will destroy your world and I already have.¡± His voice was


    so quiet I could barely hear it over the wind and rain from the open balcony behind Us. Theon was¡­


    Could he somehow be from the Obsidian Shadow Pack? I refused to believe it, why would he tell me if


    he was?


    ¡°Fine, you¡®re part of the Obsidian Shadow Pack, sent to infiltrate the Silver Storm Pack.¡± I said, rolling my


    eyes.


    His eves shed and a small humourless smirk crossed his lips before he leaned in, his minty breath


    fauning my face as he whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Good girl,¡±


    My heart thumped as I jerked away from him.


    ¡°I was joking.¡±


    He didn¡®t respond, simply watching me unblinking.


    Fear began to spread through me.


    I needed to alert the king! I needed to ¨C


    ¡°Now you know¡­ so let me take you away from here. You don¡®t need to be around when things go down.


    Pick your side now, you should know which one is the one to choose. I will protect vou, I will make sure


    no harmes to you. Just trust me, please.¡±


    OS


    I couldn¡®t focus, even if his tone was soft, I just couldn¡®t.


    My heart crumpled as I stared at him.


    Lies¡­ all of it¡­


    This couldn¡®t be true.


    ¡°Tell me this is a sick joke.¡± I almost begged.


    Silence.


    ¡°Tell me this is a prank, Theon.¡±


    I took a shuddering breath; he was caging me between his arms. I was at his mercy, but he still didn¡®t


    reply.


    My mind raged with havoc as I tried toprehend it all.


    ¡°So for thest two years, you lied? Was that attack with the Naga staged?¡± I cried, feeling the


    devastating pain in my chest crippling me.


    Had I risked my life for a traitor who didn¡®t need saving?


    I pressed a hand to my chest, trying to focus on my breathing. The rain was beating down faster, and I


    knew it was my doing.


    He was just watching me with an unreadable expression on his face.


    ¡°No, that was real. You saved me yet you lied about it. Why?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter, me or her, it fucking doesn¡®t matter! You lied and yed us! Theon tell me. Did you


    know about the attack that night?¡± I stared up at him, fear squeezing my chest.¡± Theon¡­ the night my


    parents died! Did you know of the iing attack?¡± I whispered horrified.


    I grabbed hold of his shirt, shaking him as I stared up at him, my entire world was crashing down around


    me.


    But nothing beat the terror within me.


    ¡°¡®Theon tell me¡­ My parents, they weren¡®t traitors¡­ were they? They were framed, weren¡®t they?!¡±


    ¡°Yileyna, calm down, look at the weather.¡± He said quietly, ncing at the sky behind me, but my head


    was pounding and I didn¡®t care.


    I couldn¡®t focus on anything but the sheer reality of this revtion.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Answer me, Theon.¡±


    He looked into my eyes, his arms still around me.


    ¡°Yes, they were framed, and yes, I knew of the attack.¡±


    I couldn¡®t breathe. My hold on his shirt went limp.


    ¡°Then¡­ did you¡­ Did you frame them?¡± I asked, horrified. He was the one on the inside¡­ The one able


    to do it¡­


    Silence and that sh of guilt in his eyes¡­


    I gasped as I pushed him away, mping my hands over my mouth.


    I had gotten my answer.


    Not only was Theon a traitor in our midst, but he was also the one who tarnished my parent¡®s name¡­


    ¡°Yileyna, listen to me. It doesn¡®t have to be this way. I did that before.¡±


    I raised my hand, my heart pounding as rage consumed me.


    ¡°Don¡®t¡­ just don¡®t¡­ Two wrongs never make a right¡­ What you did¡­ I¡®ll never forgive you! You will not


    get away with this!¡±


    I turned, ready to get as far away from him when suddenly he grabbed my arm and spun me around,


    bent me backwards over the balcony. A scream left my lips, but his hand mped over my mouth cutting


    it off.


    The only thing keeping me from falling off the balcony was his hold on me. If he pushed me, I¡®d fall.


    ¡°Calm down and heed my word of warning, Little Storm; tell anyone and everyone in this city who has


    ever been in contact with you will die¡­ From Zarian, to Marigold, and let¡®s not forget the younger


    Bolton¡­ By now you should know the power that I hold.¡±


    My blood ran cold as I looked into his cold eyes, the rain pouring down just behind us.


    ¡°You wouldn¡®t¡­¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡®t I? I¡®m sure by now you know I¡¯m capable of anything.¡± His dangerous reply came.¡® Onest


    chance, Yileyna, choose me and we can live a life together.¡±


    No.


    My world seemed to crumble, once again I had been so stupid¡­ So, so stupid¡­


    ¡°If I am to die, then I will die with honour. Not by the side of a traitor.¡±


    8/ United Reality


    ¡°And yet you said you loved me.¡± He said, his voice devoid of emotions.


    ¡°I do, I love the part of you that I knew¡­ I could die for you, but I cannot stand by your side and see you


    do wrong¡­ This is wrong, Theon.¡± I tried a final time; my heart was shattered but I refused to allow


    myself to fall into the depths of despair.


    ¡°Then you have chosen.¡± He whispered, caressing my cheek softly before his eyes zed and he


    stabbed something into my neck. I gasped at the rush of pain. My eyes flew open before I suddenly felt


    my body growing heavy. ¡°What¡­ did¡­you¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you, Little Storm¡­ I would destroy you¡­¡®


    With those words, he suddenly pushed me, shoving me off the balcony. My scream pierced the air, the


    wind rushing through my hair as I went spiralling downwards¡­

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    I awoke with a gasp, my entire body felt heavy. My eyes flew open, my heart thundering with confusion


    as I looked around the room.


    Where was I? What happened? I felt delirious and confused, jolting upright in bed. Where am I?


    I looked around, trying to focus, and it took me a moment to realise I was in the guest room at the


    Alpha¡¯s quarters¡­ How did I get here?


    It looked to be mid-afternoon outside, but from the howling wind, I could tell the weather was rough.


    The cold was obvious in the room too, the huge log fire was lit aze. I ced a hand to my head just


    as everything came rushing back. Theon¡­ The Obsidian Shadow Pack¡­ The truth¡­ My heart


    pounded, and I pushed the nket off, stumbling out of the bed. I needed to tell someone!


    Suddenly the door opened, and my heart leapt seeing Charlene standing there, with a few towels and a


    bucket in her arms.


    ¡°Yileyna! Goddess! Yileyna¡¯s awake!¡± She shouted in relief as she ran to me, dropping the bucket of


    water and catching me before I fell to the ground as the warm water sshed over our legs. I couldn¡¯t


    even feel my legs¡­ I heard footsteps before Theon appeared at the door. My heart thumped in fear as


    I stared at him. He pushed me.. His look of surprise changed to a deep frown as he came over quickly,


    taking me from Charlene.


    I opened my mouth to talk but no sound came out, it felt like I had swallowed handfuls of sand. Only a


    weak croak left my mouth. ¡°Bring her water!¡± Theon growled, carrying me to the bed as my chest


    heaved, staring up at him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlene nodded, her eyes full of tears of happiness as she rushed from the room.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re awake¡­¡± Theon said quietly, running his fingers through my hair.


    Looking into his eyes for a moment, I almost thought I saw concern and worry, but it was just my


    imagination. I¡­. I needed to tell someone¡­ Do I pretend I forgot that night?


    ¡°What happened to me?¡± I asked, feinting a look of confusion,


    He smirked slightly, tilting his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± I said rubbing my head,


    Calm down, Yileyna..


    His eyes glinted as he leaned closer, tilting my chin up before he pressed his lips to mine. A ripple of


    pleasure rushed through me despite the fear that was consuming me.


    ¡°Lies¡­¡± He whispered, making me gasp as I jerked away. ¡°You remember it all¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad! Yileyna has awoken!¡± I heard Charlene say.


    I needed to tell the King¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep that night between us, we wouldn¡¯t want anyone to lose their pretty head of ginger hair now,


    would we?¡± Theon asked softly, brushing his thumb over my lips.


    Charlene¡­


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± I croaked out hoarsely.


    He ran his fingers through my hair, raising an eyebrow, his face as emotionless as ever.


    ¡°We both know I would.¡±


    I stared at him, the man before me was unrecognisable but I knew what he was capable of¡­ he was


    the reason my parents were dead¡­ he had pushed me from the top floor¡­ he would kill Charlene if I


    opened my mouth.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡±


    For the first time in my life, I was relieved to see the King, feeling safer with his presence around than


    with Theon. When he embraced me, I held on tight, I needed to give him a message¡­


    How?


    The hug didn¡¯tst long enough for me toe up with an idea, and Theon was right there sitting on


    the bed.


    ¡°Here, my angel.¡± Charlene said, passing me the ss of water as she sat beside me on the bed. I


    leaned into her, my heart pounding as she ced the ss to my lips, helping me drink. ¡°Thank the


    goddess you are awake, after that attack I was worried.¡±


    ¡°Attack?¡± I asked, looking at Theon.


    He nodded.


    ¡°That night, when I left you to go to the bathroom, I heard the sound of a scuffle, and all I saw was the


    figure push you off the balcony. I caught you just before you hit the ground, however,


    he seemed to have used some sort of poison or spell on you so that you were unable to be awoken at


    all.¡± Theon said emotionlessly. 3 So that¡¯s the story he fed everyone? ¡°Oh. Well, I hope he¡¯s caught and


    castrated.¡± I spat, my chest heaving with irritation. ¡°Careful, Little Storm, we don¡¯t want anyone getting


    hurt, you should rest.¡± ¡°Theon¡¯s right, you have been out for a few weeks.¡± ¡°A few weeks?¡± I asked


    sharply, looking at Charlene. ¡°It¡¯s the full moon tonight, Leyna.¡± She replied with a gentle smile.


    I had been unconscious for that long?


    ¡°But it¡¯s fine, you are awake now. Somehow the culprit got away, but we are still looking.¡± The King said


    seriously. ¡°I have matters to attend, I will be going, Theon enjoy the evening with your fianc¨¦.¡±


    Charlene looked at me, about to get up but something made her change her mind and she smiled,


    holding me tighter. ¡°I will stay too.¡± She said. ¡°There¡¯s much I need to tell Yileyna.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I said,


    holding her hand tightly.


    If I was able to give her a signal¡­ I would.


    But Theon was right here¡­ He was sitting opposite us, his hand on my thigh as he leaned back on his


    elbow as emotionless and calm as ever.


    ¡°What have I missed?¡± I asked her, dragging my eyes from Theon.


    ¡°Well¡­ Mom¡¯s in the cells¡­ For treason, and no one is allowed to see her.¡± She said quietly.¡± The


    Obsidian Shadow pack have been sighted moving closer¡­ We fear there will be an attack before the


    end of winter.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said, looking at Theon.


    If he had wanted to¡­ he could have killed me¡­ He wanted me to choose him. Maybe I could talk


    some sense into him¡­


    Charlene continued, telling how two sirens were seen right up the coastst week.


    ¡°It was strange, like they were looking for something or someone.¡± She shivered. 1


    ¡°Were they killed?¡± I asked. ¡°I killed one, one got away.¡± Theon added quietly. I nodded before Charlene


    smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring you food, you two could use a moment alone.¡± She winked at me


    before pulling free.


    My heart thudded as I watched her leave, shutting the door behind herself.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± I asked him. ¡°Nothing at all, you weren¡¯t supposed to wake up for at


    least another week¡­ I was told that


    the enchantment was strong enough to keep an Alpha out for a month.¡± He replied, frowning coldly.


    ¡°Last chance Yileyna, think this over¡­ We both know Andres is not the best king-¡± 1 ¡°I don¡¯t care!


    Deceit, lies, and framing my parents? You are worse than him.¡± I shot back resentfully. His eyes


    darkened as he looked at his wrist. ¡°As you wish.¡± He said, ncing out at the sky. ¡°Do you know what


    tonight is, Yileyna?¡± ¡°The Full Moon, Charlene just told me.¡± I spat. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him. It hurt far


    too much.


    ¡°Thest Full Moon of winter. Tonight will be a cold night, I guess we will have to keep the fires


    burning¡­¡± He didn¡¯t exin what he meant as I watched him stare at the tattoo on his wrist, massaging


    it slowly with his thumb.


    I didn¡¯t reply, not knowing what to say to someone who had betrayed and yed me.


    Theon had told me the Obsidian Shadow Pack will attack soon¡­ I needed to warn the King about


    Theon, somehow.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Night had fallen and Theon had left, telling me Charlene would die if I so much as tried anything. I


    didn¡¯t see her after that, and I felt worried. I had showered and eaten, but I still felt exhausted. Where


    was Charlene?


    I needed her safe¡­ It took me a while to realise that not even a servant was left to attend to me. I was


    entirely alone. How strange.


    I left my bedroom, finding it odd that no one was around. The entire Alpha quarters were empty¡­


    Perhaps everyone was busy with something or other. I left the wing, the guards at the door were


    missing too. The castle felt too silent¡­


    My heart skipped a beat as I looked down the dark halls.


    Something was wrong.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I broke into a run. The castle always had someone walking around. Surely I¡¯d bump into someone. I


    kept running, but I didn¡¯t run into anyone. The entire castle was as silent as death itself.


    Chariene, where was she?!


    The kitchens! There¡¯s always someone in the kitchens!


    I ran down the steps, my bare feet padding on the cold stone as I took them two at a time. I neared the


    kitchens, slowing down, but I didn¡¯t hear the hustle and bustle that usually fills


    these lower halls. I inched closer, I felt like I was stuck in a nightmare.


    I pushed open the kitchen door, the door creaking horrifyingly loudly, making me close my eves before I


    peered into the darkness. Empty.


    What on Kadia¡­


    ¡°Attack! There¡¯s an attack!¡± The faint shouting made my stomach sink. I ran to the doors that led


    outside just as the night sky was suddenly lit aze with fire. Then the ground shook violently, throwing


    me off my feet.


    I got up, my heart pounding as I made to rush out, when suddenly someone grabbed me by my arm. I


    turned with a gasp to see Theon standing there, he was dressed all in ck, right down to the cloak


    that was draped around him.


    ¡°You really need to learn to stay put.¡± Theon growled, dragging me back inside.


    ¡°Theon! We are under attack! Let me go! It¡¯s them isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond, pulling me down towards the dungeons. My eyes widened as I stared at the cells as


    we passed them. Each one was full of guards and the castle staff. ¡°You¡­ Charlene!¡± I gasped, spotting


    her red hair lying in the pile on the ground of one of the cells, but he pulled me away to the far end.


    ¡°Be grateful I didn¡¯t kill them.¡± He said coldly, pulling open the door and pushing me inside. I spun


    around, lunging at the door, but he mmed it shut, locking it before I could reach it.


    ¡°No, Theon¡­ don¡¯t do this.¡± I pleaded, grabbing the silver bars and shaking them violently. Barely


    noticing the slight sting of the silver. ¡°We can stop this war. Together.¡± The sound echoed off the walls,


    but Theon didn¡¯t seem to care that I was making noise.


    ¡°War is already here and we can¡¯t stop it, this is far bigger than us.¡± He said quietly, walking toward me.


    An emotion I couldn¡¯tprehend in his eyes. ¡°I never wanted you caught up in this but¡­ The time


    hase¡­ Two years of waiting for this moment¡­¡¯ He turned his head, ncing towards the small


    windows at the top of the cells.


    The full moon shone through the window as Theon closed his eyes, pressing his wrist and whispering a


    word. A brilliant amber glow surrounded him, intense green runes weaved through the amber. I felt an


    immense surge of energy roll off him and I realised he was breaking a seal, a seal that had been


    suppressing his alpha aura. An aura so vast that it made my heart pound as I backed away from the


    bars.


    His eyes zed gold as he flexed his hands, as if relishing in the power that he had suppressed for so


    long


    ¡°Goddess¡­¡± I whispered, fear and worry growing within me.


    He tilted his head as he looked at me and our eyes met.


    I realised in that moment that it was no longer Theon of Westerfell who was standing before me, not


    the man who used to get angry at our pranks, not the one who used to scold and mock us or protect


    us¡­ but Theon Hale of the Obsidian Shadow Pack. A man who seemed to hold no emotion at all.


    A man that I truly did not know¡­


    ¡°One final time Yileyna, stand by my side and I will protect you.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°I will never¡­ never stand by the Obsidian Shadow Pack.¡± I said, my heart heaving as I red at him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this Theon, we don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I do¡­ the time for vengeance is


    here¡­ This will be goodbye.¡± He said quietly, our eyes met, and confusion flitted through me. 1


    Goodbye?


    But with a sudden cold awakening I realised what he meant. His gaze became colder, his eyes zing


    with hatred and vengeance. 1


    I was losing the Theon I knew. 1


    Forever.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    It had only been less than ten minutes since Theon had left, but it felt like years. I was trying to think of


    what to do. I had no way to contact anyone¡­ Whatever he had done to the pce guards and staff


    was beyond me. No matter how many times I shouted trying to wake them up, it didn¡¯t work.


    Think, Yileyna¡­


    Shouting and the orange glow of fire seeped through the small, barred windows,


    Time was running out.


    I took a deep breath, I needed to get out of here now.


    Letting Zarian¡¯s words guide me, I began to focus.


    Focus from within, right now my abilities were sealed and so I needed to channel my emotions. That


    wouldn¡¯t be hard anyway. With a surge of determination, I strode to the bars, gripping them tightly and


    closing my eyes


    I let every heartbreak and pain I had ever felt out; the pain, the sadness, the bittersweet moments. My


    eyes stung with tears as I used the pain that I had buried within me out. The temperature dropped, I felt


    the ice spreading beneath me and through my fingertips.


    My parents¡¯ death..


    Theon¡¯s rejection¡­


    His betrayal¡­


    His lies¡­


    A violent wind whipped around me and using every ounce of willpower I could muster, I pulled at the


    bars. The metal groaned, the pull in my shoulders and arms aching, then there was a violent tug in the


    pit of my stomach before they were ripped from the ground.


    My eyes flew open as I dropped the bars that were now distorted entirely. The thick heavy metal


    nged as it hit the ground, making it shake slightly. I rushed out, ncing at the other cells.


    Raiden!


    Spotting him, I nced around looking for the keys, but they were nowhere in sight.


    What do I do¡­


    Taking a deep breath, it took me a moment to channel my abilities once again, to break the bars of the


    cells. I rushed inside, spotting Gamma Grayson and Ryan here too. ¡°Raiden!¡± I shook him but he was


    unconscious.


    Whatever Theon had done to them, there was no sign of them waking up. I went over to Charlene,


    fixing her position so she was lying on her back, and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try to fix this, my queen.¡± I whispered.


    It was me alone.


    I ran up the stairs, pushing the door. I grunted as I mmed into it, but it refused to open. Locked. I


    backed up and ran into it again, this time trying to focus on my rage.


    The door was mmed off its hinges by a violent wind.


    ¡°Hey!¡± A deep gravelly voice came, and I saw two other men who were getting to their feet.


    They were wearing ck attire with the amber-coloured insignia on their left arm.


    Members of the Obsidian Shadow Pack¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to y.¡± I growled, not wanting them to mind link anyone. I ran at the first


    one, spinning around and aiming a kick at his neck. A sh of ice spread across the ground, making


    the other one slip. I turned, snapping the man¡¯s neck as the other one grabbed my hair, yanking me


    back and throwing me against the far wall. I groaned as I hit the floor and got to my feet.


    ¡°Seems like we have a violent one here.¡± He growled, yanking me by the back of my tunic. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I


    need to resort to violence when we are under attack.¡± I hissed, snapping his neck He wasn¡¯t dead but


    he would be out for a while, the other man punched me, throwing me to the ground. I twisted, turning


    and knocking him back with my foot. He slipped on the ice, so I took the chance to pin him down and


    punched him across the face. His eyes shed as he growled, his caninesing out before he


    shifted. I shoved him back, a thickyer of ice began encasing him, spreading from the tips of my


    hands and soon he ceased struggling


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was dead but¡­


    The screams were growing from outside, I took one of the discarded swords and ran up the rest of the


    stairs to the main floor.


    A child¡¯s cry made my stomach lurch, and as I rounded the corner I saw two bleeding guards enter. I


    knew them by name but I wasn¡¯t acquainted with them, holding none other than Rhys. His leg was


    bloody, and he was in obvious agony. ¡°Princess!¡± Kyle said, relief flooding his face.


    It took me a moment to realise he meant me. ¡°You need to hide.¡± Valen whispered urgently,ing


    over, as I looked at Rhys. Luckily, apart from an injury, he was ok. I gave him a small smile, which he


    returned with a brave one. ¡°That¡¯s my boy, stay strong ok? I can¡¯t hide, I need to go out there.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s Theon, he betrayed us.¡± Kyle escaped quietly.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± I said quietly. ¡°I need to stop him.¡±


    I was about to run past, when Valen grabbed my arm, something that would be considered disrespect


    in normal circumstances.


    ¡°Princess, he¡¯s taken over, he is currently holding the Alpha and Luna in the centre courtyard! The


    entire city is under their control now. We need to get you out of here.¡± ¡°And abandon everyone down in


    the dungeons? No. Take Rhys to safety. Where are the


    gammas?¡±


    ¡°Gamma Henry is wounded;dy Andrea and Zoe are captive. As for Gamma Grayson, I have no idea.¡±


    1


    ¡°He, Raiden, Ryan and Charlene are in the cells. Get those four, plus Rhys, out of the city,


    please.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning, Princess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s not much I can do about those outside, but if they are going to take over by killing


    the families in power, those will be their first move. Take the way through the lower gutters, I know


    Theon knows every way out but it¡¯s the only chance we¡¯ve got. If you can, mind link any guard toe


    help-¡±


    ¡°The king gave the order to protect you, and to get you out of Westerfell immediately. He said you need


    to live.¡±


    ¡°They need me, they won¡¯t kill me,¡± I said firmly, ¡°but I can¡¯t guarantee anyone else¡¯s life. The king is


    currently is in their hold correct? Then I¡¯m in charge, you will obey me.¡±


    They hesitated, exchanging looks. ¡°Princess, please-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, leave now.¡± Imanded, and they lowered their heads, before they ran towards


    the cells.


    I ran in the opposite direction and out into the open, stopping in my tracks. The entire courtyard was


    covered in mes, every tree¡­ every flower bed was lit aze. The heat beat against my skin, my


    heart pounded as I realised the mes were beginning to spread across the stone, making their way up


    the doors and windows. Everyone in the cells could die¡­


    I stared at the sky, the rain was falling but it was doing nothing to stop the fire. This time when ice


    began spreading from beneath my feet, I focused on it, letting it encase the entire castle. The mes


    hissed and fizzled as they touched the ice, yet I pushed further, pulling at every ounce of power I could


    from within.


    The desire and urgency to protect those whom I loved fuelled me, and the ice became thicker,


    blindingly bright at it withstood the mes that sought to destroy all in their wake. I felt connected,


    feeling every part of the castle that was covered in ice, almost as if the ice was my sight. I enforced it in


    areas where the mes felt stronger.


    I looked at the castle behind me. No longer was it dull stone, but a shimmering castle with the illusion it


    was carved from ice alone.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡± Someone shouted, and I broke into a run, as the rain began pouring faster.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Two guard¡¯s came in my way and I spun around, swinging the sword and slicing off their heads before


    they could even react. Another came and shifted but I raised my hand, encasing him in a tomb of ice


    before I continued on my way.


    I


    I had no idea how I was able to pull at my powers, but with the emotions that were a storm inside of


    me, I was able to focus on what I was trying to do. The will to protect our people stronger than


    anything. I stopped the moment I reached the main courtyard, my heart thumping in my chest at the


    sight before me¡­ Bodies covered in blood were strewn across the ground, in the midst of the ever-


    lasting mes. I could smell the oil used to fuel the fire, and the terrifying shback to the night my


    parents died returned to me, making my blood run cold.


    My heart rang in my ear as I tried to differentiate between my memories and the present. Men and


    wolves of the Obsidian Shadow Pack seemed to have in anyone who put up a fight, whilst others


    cowered to the side in fear.


    Where were the children?


    I raised my hands, sending a wave of water over the bodies of the injured, stopping the mes from


    burning them.


    Suddenly, a terrifying roar filled the air, and one of thergest ck wolf¡¯s I had ever seenunched


    itself at me.


    An Alpha


    I jumped aside, spinning on my heel and driving my sword into its left nk, but it did nothing to the wolf


    that took the de in its teeth and threw it aside. One swipe at me sent me flying into the air, before I


    twisted, ignoring the agony in my body as Inded on my feet, a strong wind whipping around me. His


    burning orange eyes were filled with rage as heunched at me once more. I jumped to the side as a


    bolt of lightning almost struck him, he jumped back watching me with fury and rage in his eyes.


    I wouldn¡¯t win this battle¡­

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    90. His Vengeance


    YILEYNA


    Just then two men of the Silver Storm pack attacked him. It was a suicide mission, but it gav me the time


    I needed.


    ¡°Run, Princess!¡±


    I nodded, my heart squeezing as I knew their fate was death¡­ I turned and ran through the mes,


    refusing to let their sacrifice be wasted. Stopping suddenly at the sight before me, there in the middle of


    the clearing were the king and queen, tied and mortally wounded.


    The queen was near dead,ying in a pool of blood, whilst the King was on his knees, breathing


    raggedly as he kept his head raised.


    ¡°So, you managed to escape¡­¡± Theon¡¯s cold, emotionless voice came. My heart thudded as I stared at


    the hooded man that now circled the king and queen, the sword in his hand dragging along the ground,


    grating against the stone.


    My stomach lurched as a strong sense of Deja Vu from the day at the hospital returned to me. Somehow,


    I had been forewarned of this moment¡­ When Theon had touched me¡­


    Fire¡­


    Death¡­


    Goddess¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Theon.¡± I whispered pleadingly. ¡°Please, you have won, don¡¯t taint your hands with the


    blood of so many.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t close to either the king or queen, but this was wrong.


    ¡°I have waited for far too long for this moment to stop. Bow to your new king, Yileyna.¡± I was about to


    speak when the huge ck wolf approached, blood dripping from his sharp fangs. His aura surged


    around him, and when Theon looked at him, I realised who it was.


    Theoden Hale.


    Before my eyes, he transformed into a tall muscr man, scars littered his body, and his muscles rippled


    with every step he took. A man that oozed of power. Grabbing a discarded cloak and wrapping it around


    his waist, he approached the king. ¡°I told you, you would pay for your betrayal, Andres.¡± His voice was


    harsh and cold, yet held vast power. ¡°Theoden¡­¡± The king spat coldly, his own aura swirling around him


    even if he was weakened. The two men who had started all of this¡­ but what was the truth? What do I


    do? Theon¡¯s eyes were on me, and I shook my head pleadingly. Don¡¯t do this¡­ ¡°You didn¡¯t even


    recognise my son.¡± Theoden smirked coldly. ¡°The power of a simple enchantment¡­¡± +


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡­ a shame that I let someone like him into our pack! You will suffer for this, Theon! And


    you, you will never be the king, Theoden.¡± Andres growled. His breathing was heavy andboured as he


    red at the man that stood before him.


    Theoden smirked, yet itcked any glimmer of emotion.


    ¡°I already am.¡± He said, holding his hand out for the sword Theon held.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Alpha Theoden!¡± I shouted suddenly, running forward. ¡°You don¡¯t need to kill him, you


    have Westerfell in your grasp-¡± ¡°Do not talk to me, wench!¡± His eyes shed, his aura radiating off him.


    ¡°Stay silent.¡± The king growled, looking at me warningly. Despite his harsh tone, I saw the glimmer of fear


    in his eyes as he motioned toward the gates discreetly.


    Run.


    He was telling me to run.


    I couldn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Yileyna!¡± Andres growled warningly. I told you¡­ I don¡¯t need a man¡­ I will protect my people. I don¡¯t


    know how but I will try my best. 2


    I said nothing, simply shaking my head at the King.


    I¡¯m sorry, but I am no coward. Theoden raised the sword, and with one swift move, beheaded Soleil in


    the blink of an eye. The king flinched and I ran forward. Another bolt of lightning struck the ground inches


    from where Theoden stood. 1


    ¡°Control her!¡± He roared at Theon, who was behind me in a sh, his arm tightening around my throat


    and waist. Theoden let out a terrifying roar of power, as he beheaded the king right before my eyes. In


    the same moment, with his other hand, he tore his heart from his chest.


    My heart thumped as I stared at the horrifying scene before me. I felt a huge wave of power within me,


    the transfer of the Alpha position. If there was any doubt that I was not the Alpha¡¯s daughter, it was now


    gone. I froze in Theon¡¯s hold as I stared at the King¡¯s head, that nowy detached from his body.


    Dead.


    Suddenly, it felt like everything was lost. I felt lost, scared and defeated. The King was the most powerful


    in our pack¡­ A raucousugh left Theoden¡¯s lips, he mmed his foot down on the king¡¯s face as he bit


    into the king¡¯s heart, making me sick. ¨C This was a nightmare¡­


    This could not be true¡­ ¡°You picked the wrong side.¡± Theon whispered in my ear before throwing me to


    the ground roughly.


    The sound of heavy footsteps approached, and to my horror, I saw the guards that I had ordered to take


    Charlene and the others being thrown to the ground by a group of Obsidian Shadow warriors.


    They were bloody and injured, but when Valen gave me the tiniest of nods, I felt a wave of relief flood


    me.


    They had managed to get the others out¡­ or so I hoped¡­ ¡°We saw these two bastards trying to


    escape!¡± One of the men shouted.


    ¡°I ordered them!¡± I hissed before Theon or his monster of a father could speak. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should


    be punished!¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s time you were taught a lesson. Theon.¡± Theodenmanded dangerously, I red up at both


    him and Theon. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Theon said coldly, his eyes boring into mine and crushing my heart in the


    process.


    Theon¡­


    There was no love nor emotions in the eyes of the man before me¡­ Only the mes of hatred burning


    brightly, consuming those amber orbs. 13


    Was I nothing to him?


    ¡°Tell me¡­ What are we?¡± I asked softly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Please¡­


    The pain in my body was suffocating, and no matter how strong I tried to remain, I couldn¡¯t keep the pain


    from my voice. ¡°Nothing more than Heaven and Hell.¡± His voice was equally cold, destroying thest of


    my resolve.


    ¡°Then kill me.¡± I whispered hoarsely, trying to ignore the pain of betrayal that was tearing me up from


    within.


    A ruthless smirk graced his handsome face. He crouched down, his fingers curling under my chin and


    making the sparks from his touch rush through me; pleasurable, yet equally painful.


    He was so close¡­ yet so far away¡­ ¡°That would be far too easy¡­ but I assure you, when I¡¯m done with


    you, you¡¯ll wish you were never born.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that¡­¡± ¡°Watch me.¡± He turned away, pushing me back onto the ground roughly. My


    head hit the ground as he gave themand. ¡°Burn her.¡± My heart sank, my head hanging as the pain


    of his rejection tore through me. Even when I was doused in gasoline, I didn¡¯t move, trying not to gag on


    the strong pungent smell that now


    cloaked me entirely, keeping my eyes mped shut.


    Didn¡¯t he realise I was already burning in agony from the pain he had inflicted within me?


    My eyes stung as I forced them open, watching him retreat, hoping¡­ praying¡­ that he¡¯d turn back and


    change his mind. That perhaps deep inside of him, the man that I loved still existed.


    He once said that I was his kryptonite¡­


    Was it all lies?


    He paused, my heart leapt with a glimmer of hope, but then I saw it, the zing match in his hand as his


    eyes met mine.


    ¡°Burn.¡±


    He tossed the match, and I watched as if in slow motion as the match came spinning through the air,


    straight towards me.


    Memories of our time together¡­


    Him rescuing me from Niki and Kyson¡­ 1


    Him making me coffee¡­


    Kissing me¡­


    Complimenting me¡­ Promising me he would destroy me¡­ And my innocent willingness, not knowing he


    had always meant so much more¡­


    My vision blurred as the pain became unbearable.


    He betrayed me¡­


    Goddess, he betrayed me¡­


    The emotions were too much¡­ I let out a scream of anguish as I felt the searing pain of something


    breaking within me. Suddenly a blinding, iridescent light zed around me, obliterating the match before


    it even touched me. sting everything away from me, a violent wind beat against everyone there,


    making them struggle to keep their bnce as they shielded their faces from the storm that now swirled


    around me. I felt something snap, and several fearful voices filled my head.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening¡­ help us¡­. Goddess¡­¡¯ The mind link¡­


    Somehow, I had gained ess despite not having shifted. This power¡­


    It ran through my veins like a charge of energy, my seal had broken. My heart pounded as Theon looked


    at me sharply, his eyes cold and indifferent, yet my


    stomach sank as the most delicious intoxicating scent filled my senses and I felt the intense pull of the


    mate bond snap into ce.


    with it came the birth of a dark, twisted truth.


    Theon was my fated mate.


    END OF PART 1 9


    A/N ¨C Fear not, this is not the end. However, I needed to split this book for when it goes onto paperback.


    I will be back tomorrow with the next chapter¡­ unless I decide to leave you all hanging for a few days¡­


    (Smiles sneakily) Lol. If you are enjoying this book so far, please do leave a review on the main page and


    vote by leaving a gem. See you all tomorrow!

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    1. A Fact to Hide


    MY ALPHA¡¯S RETRIBUTION: Rising from the Ashes of his Vengeance.


    YILEYNA


    Numb¡­ It was how I felt.


    I was bound in silver with some sort of spell upon me, down in the cells. My eyes were covered with a piece of


    cloth whilst my mouth and neck were bound with rope. I could barely breathe with how tight the rope was wrapped


    around my neck.


    It was somehow¡­ over.


    The future looked dark, but despite the agony within me, I refused to give up.


    Theon was my mate.


    My fated mate¡­ How had the Goddess paired us? What was I being punished for? The moment I had realised it,


    something had struck the back of my head, I remembered the white hot pain erupting in my head, then I woke up


    and I was here. 1 How things had changed overnight¡­


    The mind link, no one knew I had it, and even the silver didn¡¯t stop the voices pouring into my head, but I kept


    silent.


    For now, I didn¡¯t want anyone to know I had the link, and I could hear some of the pack members through it. They


    were mostly of women, or those who weren¡¯t warriors.


    The Silver Storm warriors were all in the cells around me, I had heard them earlier when I first came to. My sense


    of smell and hearing was far more sensitive than before as well. I don¡¯t know how I acquired the mind link without


    shifting¡­ did this mean I had no wolf? No¡­ That couldn¡¯t be true.


    I felt a faint presence within my mind, like an extra set of emotions¡­ But it made no sense that I was able to feel


    the mate bond or get the link before a shift. Was it because I was a hybrid? Either way, I wouldn¡¯tin, I would


    use this mind link to my benefit.


    I needed to think of a way to protect our pack, this pack was my responsibility now. Who had we lost already? Was


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Charlene ok? Fear enveloped me at the very thought of something happening to my queen. The guards seemed to


    have signalled they had gotten away and I hadn¡¯t seen them being brought back or even smelt them, so I hoped


    they had gotten far away. Wait! What if Raiden and the others were in range of the mind link? My heart skipped a


    beat when the thought crossed my mind. ¡®Raiden¡­ Charlene?¡¯ I tried calling through the bond.


    ¡®What the¡­ Yileyna?¡¯ Raiden¡¯s voice came, it sounded weak and hoarse.


    My stomach did a somersault in relief. ¡®Thank the goddess¡­! ¡®You shifted?¡¯ He asked softly. ¡®No, but I broke the


    seal on my abilities. How are Charlene, Ryan, Gamma Grayson and Rhys?¡± I asked quickly ¡®Charlene and Ryan


    are still unconscious, Gamma Grayson is fine and Rhys is ok too, but how are you?¡¯


    My heart squeezed at the concern in his voice, but I was extremely happy to hear they were ok. I didn¡¯t want to


    worry them¡­ I needed to make a n.


    ¡®I¡¯m fine, just in the cells, butpletely fine, they won¡¯t hurt me¡­ When Charlene awakens, tell her to link me,


    she will fill you all in on everything. Are you all safe?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, we are at-¡®


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s not safe, just take care of yourselves. The Obsidian Shadow Pack killed the Alpha and Luna¡­


    let Charlene know.¡¯


    Silence followed before Raiden spoke once more. ¡®I will¡­ Theon¡­ he betrayed us.¡¯


    A re of anger and pain rushed through me.


    ¡®Yes he did, this is all wrong. He may have thought the Obsidian Shadow Pack are innocent in all this,


    but that¡¯s far from true. He saw what his father did out there¡­ Theoden Hale is a monster.¡¯ I shuddered


    remembering how he devoured the King¡¯s heart¡­ ¡®Yes, he is¡­!


    ¡®Theon asked me to join him the night of our engagement¡­¡¯I began before I quickly filled Raiden in on


    everything Theon had told me.


    ¡®That¡¯s¡­ he fucking pushed you.¡¯ I could feel the anger in his voice. The fact he was Theoden¡¯s son,


    how did the king not realise?¡¯


    ¡®Before Theoden killed the King, he said a simple charm was used on Theon¡­ This man has ess to


    some powerful magic Raiden, Theon¡¯s aura¡­ you should have felt it¡­ the power that he¡¯s


    suppressed¡­¡¯ ¡®We need to get you out of there. You and our pack members.¡¯


    ¡®No Raiden, we cannot let Astalion fall into the hands of that monster¡­ We need to derive-¡® The sound


    of footsteps echoing reached my ears and the delicious intoxicating scent that belonged to Theon


    approaching filled my nose. ¡®I got to go.¡¯ I cut the link, not waiting for a reply as I tried to calm my


    thundering heartbeat. I heard the scrape of metal against metal before the door was opened, the


    hinges screeching before he walked in.


    I could feel the heat from his body as he stopped in front of me, was it just me or was his heart beating


    faster than it should? I felt him reach behind me and undo the rope that had been


    shoved into my mouth and wrapped around my neck. I gasped for air despite not wanting to show any


    sign of weakness in his presence. I could feel his anger radiating off him, but I remained silent. If he


    was angry at me, I didn¡¯t care. If he was here to speak, he could, but it didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d reply.


    I felt his fingers ghost along my stinging skin where the ropes had cut into my cheeks and the corner of


    my mouth. Letting off intense sparks in his wake.


    ¡°Yileyna¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, the pain in my chest was too much. The agony, the bitterness and the despair I was


    beginning to feel, was overwhelming. I didn¡¯t want him anywhere near me. ¡°Yileyna.¡±


    It hurt¡­ the fact that he was also my mate¡­


    I didn¡¯t respond and he exhaled in frustration.


    ¡°Dad wants to speak to you, I¡¯m advising you to stay silent.¡± His voice was so quiet I just about heard


    him.


    I smirked bitterly, d he hadn¡¯t removed the blindfold, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d cope looking into those


    eyes.


    ¡°Why? Not like you care if he kills me right.¡± I scoffed, feeling the sting in my eyes.


    ¡°He will make your life worse than death, don¡¯t push him, Yileyna.¡± His voice was cold and hard.


    ¡°Yet you still see him as the innocent party in all of this. If he was a good person, why would you need


    to warn me to behave.¡± I cocked a brow.


    ¡°I already told you the truth, yet you didn¡¯t care to listen.¡± He said coldly, yanking the blindfold from my


    eyes.


    My eyes met his cold amber ones and I wondered how such a warm colour even managed to look so


    cold.


    ¡°I listened, I just refused to be a traitor. I asked the king for his version too, did your father ever tell


    you that Andres protected your mother in battle against the Dark Ones? I¡¯m not saying the king was


    right, but there¡¯s always more than one version of a story, but it doesn¡¯t matter right? Anyway,


    congrattions Theon Hale, I hope you¡¯re proud of your aplishment.¡± I replied bitterly.


    His eyes shed but he simply looked away. ¡°Andres is dead, his word doesn¡¯t really count anymore,


    now does it?¡±


    We simply stared at each other. I hoped he saw the anger and hatred for him in my eyes.


    He unhooked me from the wall, my wrists still bound in silver chains. I almost fell forward, he caught


    me around the waist and I gasped, jerking away from his touch at the sparks that coursed through me.


    If I thought touching Theon before was mind-blowing¡­ these sparks¡­


    I looked up at him, but there was no change in him at all. How could he feel this yet not even react? He


    took hold of my wrist, looking at the marks the silver was making. ¡°Silver doesn¡¯t affect you as badly as


    it does werewolves¡­¡± He muttered. I pulled free, giving him a contemptuous re. Whatever they had


    done to me was weighing down on me, even if silver didn¡¯t have the effect they wanted


    ¡°Are my powers sealed?¡± I asked coldly as he took me by my arm, leading me from the cell.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have magic that strong.¡±.


    Hmm, so if I tried, I could break whatever this was?


    He held on to me as we made our way through the dungeons, I almostughed at the fact the ice still


    coated the walls and floor. ¡°Nice castle, don¡¯t feel too cold do you?¡± I remarked, making him re at


    me. ¡°You spared nothing.¡± ¡°Neither did you.¡± I replied coldly. ¡°What did you do with Andrea, Zoe and


    Gamma Henry?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about them.¡±


    I clenched my jaw but said nothing, I¡¯d try to mind link themter¡­ but I had a feeling they would be


    bound in silver if they were alive. I hoped they were¡­


    ¡°Dad does not have patience, Yileyna¡­ For your own sake, don¡¯t anger him.¡± He warned me again,


    before he pushed open the doors to the courtroom.


    Like you care anyway.


    There he was, Theoden Hale sitting upon the King¡¯s throne, one leg draped over the arm, a cigar in


    hand and a young woman was leaning at his feet holding a bowl of fruit.


    His amber eyes turned upon us as we entered, and he watched like a predator would watch its prey.


    His eyes didn¡¯t move until we stopped before him. ¡°So, this is the heart of our world.¡± He said,


    motioning for the omega woman to move aside.


    Our eyes met but I refused to look down in respect, ring coldly at him. ¡°She¡¯s a feisty one, and


    clearly she doesn¡¯t know how to submit. I can feel her aura, but you said she has not shifted yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Theon said emotionlessly.


    ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t shift, keep her filled with wolfsbane. I wouldn¡¯t trust it, even with her being a


    hybrid, there¡¯s still a chance she could shift.¡± Theoden said, his deep cold voice echoing in the silent


    room. ¡°And we don¡¯t know what type of hybrid she is either, do we?¡± 1 Theoden stood up and my heart


    thudded as he closed the gap between us.


    ¡°No, Andres never mentioned it.¡± Theon replied curtly.


    It took my all not to look at him in surprise.


    Why didn¡¯t he tell his father I was part siren?


    Despite the confusion that settled within me, I remained indifferent, keeping my gaze on the


    approaching man.


    He grabbed hold of my face, turning it sharply to the left and then to the right.


    ¡°Maybe Fae¡­ She¡¯ll need training, before we put her to use¡­ You know it¡¯s never said anywhere how


    the heart will benefit us, but she needs to learn to control them regardless. Arabe will know how to


    keep her under control.¡± For the first time, he looked down and spoke directly at me. ¡°Listen here, you


    may be the heart of Kadia, but you are still the bastard¡¯s child. One wrong move and I will kill you


    and the rest of the Silver Storm pack, one by one. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°You said Alpha Andres was a bad person¡­ but can you guarantee you will be a better king and


    leader?¡± I asked challengingly. ¡°You are already threatening the lives of innocent people.¡±


    I was suddenly backhanded across the face, so hard I fell to the floor, my head bursting with pain and


    my vision ckening at the force behind that swing.


    I could feel blood trickle down my forehead where his ring had split open my skin.


    I took a deep breath, trying to let the pain ease up, when I felt a flutter of electrifying sparks go through


    my back.


    I turned to Theon, who was looking up at his father, despite the emotionless expression on his face, his


    eyes were hard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her if you¡¯re done.¡± He said tersely.


    Theoden eyes shed and he raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I will initiate you back into the Pack tomorrow.¡± He said dangerously.


    I don¡¯t know what that was about, but Theoden was angry.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Theonmanded me emotionlessly and I got to my feet. ¡°Take her to the room prepared for


    her.¡± He hissed. We left the hall and I saw groups of werewolves walking, carryingrge barrels and


    chests. So the Obsidian Shadow Pack were moving in already. Neither I nor Theon spoke as he held


    me by my arm and guided me down the hall. I frowned, realising we were walking towards the old Beta


    quarters. A ce I once called home ¡­ Oh how times have changed¡­ To my dismay, Theon stopped


    outside the very door to those quarters and unlocked it. Instantly I could feel the magic in here,


    whatever they had done was powerful and it was weaved through every inch of this ce. 1


    OS


    ¡°Why here?¡± I asked icily, as memories flooded me.


    He didn¡¯t reply, stepping inside and shutting the door behind him. I saw him lock it and noticed how his


    aura seemed to lessen drastically.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    I just gave him a cold re in reply as I turned away from him. I gasped when he took hold of my arm


    once again, letting a storm of electrifying sparks rush through me. I needed to learn to get used to


    these¡­ I saw him frown slightly at my reaction, how was it he didn¡¯t even seem bothered? 3


    I guess he really didn¡¯t have any emotions left¡­


    I looked away from him as he brushed my hair up and examined what I knew was a bruise forming


    from Theoden¡¯s hit.


    ¡°I told you not to piss him off.¡± He said quietly, his voice devoid of emotions. 1 ¡°I said one sentence. If


    the monster can¡¯t take the truth, that is not my problem.¡± His eyes narrowed at my words, but I raised


    an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t want him catching you saying that.¡± ¡°Tell me Theon, am I not right? What


    happened out there¡­ was that not enough to show that he is a monster? Oh and one more


    question¡­¡± I stepped closer, despite not wanting to touch him again. ¡°If you truly think I¡¯m wrong¡­


    then why didn¡¯t you tell him I¡¯m part siren?¡± He tensed, clearly not expecting me to ask him that. His


    cold eyes met mine before he stepped closer, so we were only inches apart. But it was his words that


    truly shocked me¡­ ¡°Because my mother and sister were killed by a siren¡­ He won¡¯t care if you are


    the heart or not. So unless you want to lose your head, you might want to keep that little piece of


    information a secret.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    2. A Broken Promise


    YILEYNA


    Killed by a siren¡­ I was unable to ignore the pang of pain that washed through me. No matter what he


    had done, his mother and sister were not a part of it, and my heart broke for them.


    So, this was why Theon held so much hatred towards the sirens. This war between our species had


    gone on for far too long, how long would the two species carry on like this? What started this? Was there


    a way to end it all?


    I didn¡¯t let my emotions show and instead I raised my eyebrow challengingly, trying not to be drowned by


    his scent. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you will at least be pleased when I lose my head.¡± I replied icily, turning away


    from him.


    Deep down I was unable to shake off the fact he had warned me about his father and was telling me to


    keep my heritage a secret from him¡­ Was there a part of Theon that knew his father was wrong? Was


    there anything in him that I could justify?


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. From tomorrow I will take you to train as Dad wishes, be on your best behaviour


    Yileyna, because no one is here to y.¡± ¡°No promises.¡± I muttered, wanting him to just leave. I could no


    longer feel my abilities in here, almost as if whatever was in the air was sucking it away.


    I heard him walk towards the door, when he paused.


    ¡°You could have tried to run when I took you to Dad¡­ Why didn¡¯t you?¡± He asked quietly.


    I frowned, confusion hitting me at his question, and I turned to look at him.


    I hadn¡¯t even considered it. After all, how could I when there were so many of our people here? This


    wasn¡¯t just about me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t abandon my people, I¡¯m Alpha now, remember?¡± I replied coldly.


    ¡°You are no use as an Alpha if you don¡¯t take the hard path and make sacrifices. Sometimes you have to


    let those beneath you suffer the consequences of an action that would ultimately favour the rest¡­. Dad


    assumed the same, he didn¡¯t think you would risk running away when he has those you care for hidden


    away. One wrong move and he will kill them, remember that¡­¡±


    I frowned, hating how he was talking as if this was just a light conversation.


    ¡°Oh and one more thing¡­ It¡¯s funny that not once did you ask about Charlene? How did you know she¡¯s


    not here?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, but I simply red coldly at him.


    ¡°Because I made sure they were taken away.¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Yet they didn¡¯t take you.¡±


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m the Alpha.¡± I replied, clenching my jaw.


    That may have seemed like a distant statement at one point, but now the meaning of it was embedded


    into me, weighing down on me with the sheer truth that I was indeed in charge of


    The Silver Storm Pack and that it was my duty to protect them. To find a solution for all of this. ¡°You¡¯re


    crazy.¡± He said before he opened the door and stepped out, leaving me alone. I sighed heavily, looking


    around the empty ce. It was stripped of everything, it had been cleaned up but there was no furnishing


    left here¡­ At least I wasn¡¯t bound to one spot. If Theoden thought I would be this meek, obedient doll for


    him to use, then he had another thinging. But for now, I needed to think of a n properly. This


    didn¡¯t just involve me but everyone¡­ Was I enough? Was I doing the right thing? Will I manage to do


    something?


    Ok, breathe¡­


    I took a deep breath, slumping down against the wall and staring at the ice-covered floors. A n¡­


    ¡®Raiden? Charlene? Ryan?¡¯ I called through the link.


    Nothing


    So this room blocked my mind link.


    Fine, I¡¯ll think of a n and then when I¡¯m out of this room, I¡¯ll contact them. If they were still close


    enough to mind link¡­ It was risky for them to be so close as well, but I did need tomunicate, we


    needed to think it over.


    What do I do¡­ What do I do¡­


    Should I try to kill Theoden Hale? Was this endless cycle of killing for revenge and victory the right thing?


    No, it wasn¡¯t. I needed to get through to Theon¡­ Something told me that I needed him on my side to


    stop this cycle, for him to realise that his father may not be who he portrayed to be. 3


    I rested my head against the wall, trying to think over everything that had happened. My heart squeezed


    at Theon¡¯s words on the balcony.


    ¡®Please¡­¡¯


    Theon never said please. I wanted to say he cared somewhat, even if everything he had done was


    unforgivable.


    This wasn¡¯t about me and him, that was long over, even if he was my mate.


    I sat forward, crossing my legs as I tapped the icy floor with my nails, wondering why no one had de-iced


    the castle, or at least some of the rooms.


    I shook my head pushing the unnecessary thought away. Theon was behind everything that happened to


    my parents¡­ and I could never forgive him for it. However, I needed to follow my instincts and prove to


    him that Theoden was a monster, otherwise this cycle of hatred would never end.


    I had to put an end to this game of power over a title and throne, and I would do it the right way, even if it


    was going to be extremely difficult. For that, I needed to try to get through to Theon, something that was


    going to be almost impossible. As well as extremely painful for me, knowing that he was my mate who


    had ruined


    everything I never thought I¡¯d ever find my mate, but the moon goddess had other ns¡­


    I stood up, pacing the room as I pondered over everything I had learned, from what Andres said, to


    Theoden¡¯s version¡­ Someone was in the wrong, or there was a misunderstanding.


    One thing was clear ¨C Theon was vital in this n, he was the Alpha of the Obsidian Shadow Pack after


    his father¡­ I refused to believe that there was no part of Theon that didn¡¯t care¡­ In his own way he had


    looked out for me, and I had no choice but to hold on to that, I needed to show him the truth of his


    father¡¯s wrongs but the most important question was; how do I do that?


    I ran my hand through my hair, ncing around the room as if it would give me the answers.


    Something told me if I wanted, I¡¯d be able to break out of here as well. Didn¡¯t Th¨¦oden say to Theon to


    keep me full of wolfsbane and silver? Theon wasn¡¯t careless, I just wished I knew what exactly was going


    through his mind¡­


    Do I pretend to be on his side? Or was it toote to do so? Or more importantly, would I be able to


    pretend to when my heart had been crushed by him?


    Goddess, what do I do?


    THEON


    Nothing went the way I had wanted it to¡­ Nothing.


    As I walked through the iced halls, ice that no mage or fae had been able to get rid of, I sighed inwardly.


    Seeing her bound so roughly in the cells had angered me, but how do I tell her without making it obvious


    that she needed to leave from here?


    Things weren¡¯t as I thought¡­ Dad was hell-bent on his revenge, and it was justified, but seeing the way


    Yileyna ¨C who is innocent in all of this ¨C was treated, didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    It fucking hurt and I wished I had managed to get her away, but there had been no way for me to do that.


    Seeing Hunter in Westerfell had thrown me, although I had been raised in secrecy since our Pack was


    already considered a rogue or criminal pack, there were still a few who knew who I was. Not even the


    enchantment on me would blind those who knew who I truly was. 1


    Hunter and I weren¡¯t exactly on good terms¡­ but he hadn¡¯t said anything.


    After I had knocked Yileyna unconscious and the party hade to an end due to the staged attack, I


    had met up with him. His words still niggled at the back of my mind, and I know Dad wouldn¡¯t approve,


    but I needed to see him again. ¡°Theon.¡±


    Fuck, I didn¡¯t hear him again. ¡°Dad.¡± I said turning, indifferently.


    ¡°You seem far more distracted than you once used to be¡­ tell me, has being under Andres¡¯smand


    lessened your sense of vignce? Moments of distraction can cause you to lose your


    head or heart.¡± He said, his hard eyes on me. ¡°I was thinking about the ice.¡± I lied, not wanting him to


    push me further.


    He seemed to have bought it.


    ¡°Powerful magic.¡± He said knocking against the ice wall, even with his strength it didn¡¯t crack or chip.


    ¡°Imagine shields or armour of such calibre¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I responded. ¡°What is your n from here? We have Westerfell, the city and the kingdom have


    been notified that we have taken over. Now what?¡±


    ¡°You seem in a rush. You know it¡¯s not that easy, we need the other Packs to ept me as the King, and


    for that, we need the heart.¡±


    ¡°Do we really need her? We are strong enough without her.¡±


    ¡°The marriage still needs to take ce, you need to mark her, train her, and then we will reveal the


    prophecy to the world. When people know that we have the prophesied one by our side, they will bow to


    us.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t mark her. Ever.


    I nodded.


    ¡°I see, so you want me to train and mark her so we can use her¡­. efficiently?¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the heart, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s made to be controlled.¡±


    Our eyes met but I didn¡¯t look away, I hated how he was observing me as if he was looking into my soul.


    He looked away after a moment and nodded, once again examining the iced-over walls.


    ¡°You are right, we need her to obey. Arabe has already said her powers are far too strong to contain¡­


    If she wanted to, she could break out of those quarters, but she seems na?ve, otherwise I don¡¯t think


    she¡¯d still be here.¡±


    Maybe, but in this case, she¡¯s too fucking concerned for others.


    ¡°Hmm, most likely.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t have her chained¡­ it may just trigger her¡­ We need to do this wisely, as long as you keep


    her heavily dosed on silver and wolfsbane, she will be weakened to an extent. You seem to care for her


    anyway. Perhaps you can use that to seduce her to our side?¡± He suggested so nonchntly, as if we


    were discussing the weather.


    But I didn¡¯t miss the subtle remark about caring for her. ¡°I did as you said, however, the attack that took


    ce took away the chance for me to mark her ¡­ and then of course, everything went down.¡± I


    reminded him emotionlessly. ¡°Ah yes, that¡­ attack¡­¡± He turned to me, running his fingers through his


    beard. ¡°It was a rather interesting one, wouldn¡¯t you agree? I wonder what the assant¡¯s attempt was¡­


    knocking the Alpha princess out instead of killing her.¡± I nodded, not giving away anything. I wasn¡¯tPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    stupid, I knew Dad wasn¡¯t the type to buy just any story. I frowned, cing a slightly thoughtful


    expression on my face.


    ¡°Hunter was there.¡± I said, making Dad freeze.


    His heart skipped a beat and he turned to me sharply.


    Perfect.


    ¡°Hunter¡­¡± His eyes zed and he punched the wall, yet despite the cracking sound of his knuckles, the


    ice didn¡¯t move or break. 1


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain if it was him, but it could have been, he knows of the prophecy after all.¡± ¡°That bastard¡­¡±


    Dad thundered with rage. ¡°He has done nothing but thwart my ns!¡± ¡°He¡¯s never liked Andres either, I


    think he¡¯s neutral.¡± I reminded him. ¡°No, but it does not mean he isn¡¯t a bastard! No matter what I


    attempt, he doesn¡¯t fucking die.


    Attempt? My head snapped towards him, my eyes shing with surprise. ¡°Have you tried to get rid of


    him?¡± I asked sharply. ¡°Of course, he knows far too much.¡± He spat. It took my all to contain the emotions


    that wreaked havoc inside of me. Gold eyes met orange and I was unable to stop the burning anger that


    apanied the


    statement that left my lips. ¡°You promised Mom you would never touch him.¡±


    Avoid other websites because I am the only one who worked hard. I¡¯m providing the daily new


    chapters novel: My Alpha¡¯s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His Vengeance. If You guys


    interested to read this novel then follow this website ¡®Infobagh¡¯ . Also Please bookmark this


    page to get next update. Thank you


    . If you are enjoying this book so far, please do leave a review on the main page and vote by


    leaving a gem. See you all tomorrow!

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    3. Grasping onto Hope


    THEON


    He¡®s anger was obvious as he red at me withplete rage. ¡°So now you care what happens to


    him?¡± He hissed.


    ¡°No, I don¡®t. But he is still her son.¡± I shot back coldly. 6


    ¡°She¡¯s dead, she doesn¡®t know what¡®s happening here.¡± His cold reply came, his chest heaving as he


    fought his anger. 2


    ¡°It¡®s about being loyal to her and honouring your word. You know when ites to Mom, I won¡®t let it


    slide. You are not to touch him. No matter how much he bes a thorn in our side, he will not be


    touched. Understood?¡±


    His features began morphing as he fought himself from shifting, lunging to grab hold of me but I raised


    my arm, my own eyes shing in warning.


    ¡°I told you; I will obey you and I am... but when ites to an oath given to Mom¡­ I won¡®t tolerate it.¡±


    I had mentioned Hunter, to divert the conversation for me, but I hadn¡®t expected him to want him out of


    the picture.


    ¡°Then you better obey me properly, because I¡®m beginning to see a change in the man that I sent on this


    mission... You drugging so many of Andres¡®s closest as if you did not want them to lose their lives...¡±


    I didn¡®t react but I knew why I kept them alive... because Yileyna needed someone.


    That bastard Raiden.... Ryan... and of course Charlene, who was like a part of her soul. Annoying.


    I couldn¡®t deny that I had fallen for the one woman I shouldn¡®t have... but I had, and no matter what I did,


    I couldn¡®t stop myself from worrying about her. 5


    Even the poison I was giving her was such a low dose. I wanted her to break away, to get far away from


    here, but she was far too stupid and stubborn to do that.


    ¡°You confuse me, you said you need this city and the packs to ept us. By killing everyone, how would


    that win you points? Care to exin? I thought it was a smart move to keep those who were once in


    power, alive. However, if you want me to go behead Henry and the two Gamma females, I will willingly


    do so.¡± I said, ready to walk off when Dad raised his hand.


    ¡°No.You are correct. I¡®m sorry son, but we have spent a lot of time apart¡­ You seem to have more...


    emotion than you did two years ago when Iyara died ¨C¡± 5


    ¡°Was killed.¡± I corrected, remembering it was an attack by Andres... seeing her body lying there... her


    heart ripped from it. She had been missing her leg and her neck had a chunk bitten right out. The


    stinging pain when I remembered it was still there... 6


    ¡°Yes, by Andres, however you didn¡®t seem to care, only wanting revenge... I fear this woman may change


    you.¡± ¡°How? I was ready to burn her? How exactly did I showpassion?¡± I asked, my eyes


    shing


    I hated how it fucking got to me that he seemed to see right through me. I was fucking hiding how I felt,


    the urge to knock some sense into her dumb blonde head and drag her from here was so fucking


    compelling... and the way she reacted since everything went down, she would jerk and pull away from


    me as if my touch burnt her. I guess I should have expected it, I betrayed her, was the reason her


    parents were dead and more... I had tried to burn her¡­


    I threw that match knowing I had to prove to him that I didn¡®t care, and I hoped that it was enough to be


    the final trigger to break her seal. I had relied on the power of her love for me and broke her faith entirely


    to unleash her powers. Those moments had been some of the hardest moments of my life. 3


    ¡°True... true... Perhaps I am just on edge. We may have this city, but we are not acknowledged yet... If


    the packs rally upon us, we are in the centre¨C¡±


    ¡°And we can be cornered from all sides, but you killed Andres and there were witnesses to show you are


    the new Alpha. As long as everyone learns the truth of what Andres did years ago, people will see we


    weren¡®t in the wrong.¡± 2 He didn¡®t reply and I frowned slightly, turning my head as I watched him. Was it


    just me, or did I sense a flicker of unease from him? 2


    ¡°Of course. But still, we need to be careful. Win her over and make sure she is ours.¡± Hemanded


    before he turned and walked away.


    There was no chance for that anymore... No matter how much I may want it... I chose vengeance and


    justice for my pack and family, and the price... the price was the most fucking precious thing of all;


    Yileyna¡®s heart. 4


    Deep down, a selfish question arose, but I refused to acknowledge it. This is the path that I have walked


    for over a decade, and no matter if I strayed, I was now back on it. All who caused my family and pack


    injustice would pay.


    YILEYNA


    ¡°Get up.¡± my heart thundered, and my eyes flew open to realise I had fallen asleep on the floor.


    I looked around as Theon pulled me upright, his touch bringing me back to reality.


    The fire I had been dreaming about was fresh on my mind. I looked around, realising it was still dark


    outside, before I turned my attention to Theon who was looking at me intensely, his heart seemingly


    thudding loudly. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± I asked coldly, pulling free from his hold that was making my


    mind go nk . 1


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    It was something, but he looked away, standing up from where he had been crouched by my side.


    ¡°Come, I brought you food, clothes and toiletries. You can bathe, change, and then we¡®ll go train.¡± He


    turned the light on and I looked at him.


    My heart skipped a beat when I realise he had just showered, his skin still glistened with water which


    meant he hade here straight after. His white T¨Cshirt with a V¨Cneck showed his toned defined cor


    bones, and when he swallowed his Adam¡®s apple bopped. llyilevna.¡± He growled, i blinked realising I was


    staring. I turned away, grabbing the bag that was on the floor. Without another word, I walked into the


    bathroom.


    Looking in the mirror, I stared at the grime on my face and the stains in my hair.


    He said we were to train, I had a list to ry to Raiden and the other when I was out of these quarters.


    I showered swiftly, organising my thoughts before I brushed my teeth and stepped out of the shower,


    towelling myself dry. I rummaged in the bag and realised Theon had gotten my clothes¡­


    So he had gone down to the inn? 1


    I pulled on the red lingerie before putting on the ck pants, tunic, and a ck corset, before I ran a


    comb through my wet hair and stepped out into the living area.


    Theon was staring out the window but turned when I approached.


    He motioned to the brown bag that sat on one of the empty boxes to the side with a jerk of his head.


    ¡°Eat, then we¡®ll go.¡± I wanted to deny him, but I was ravenous. I sat down on the icy floor, intrigued as to


    why it was not melting, was it the intense cold outside? It must be... I opened the bag and took out a


    wrapped toasty and bit into it. Chicken from Madam Marigold¡®s, did that mean everyone was allowed to


    get back to work? ¡°Is the city carrying on as normal?¡± I asked coldly. ¡°They have been given the


    command to, aside from the warriors who are imprisoned, the city will carry on under a new Alpha.¡±


    Some Alpha Theoden was.


    ¡°Then... why not simply remove everyone from the Silver Storm pack from the city? Let them relocate?¡±


    ¡°After Andres forced the Obsidian Shadow Pack into hiding? Why should we be merciful?¡± He replied


    coldly, not even looking at me. ¡°So by acting just like him, how are you any better? Let them go.¡± 1


    He turned to me, crossing his arms as his eyes bore into mine. ¡°Stand by my side, and we canbine


    the packs under onew, one pack¡± There was a time, long ago, where perhaps a younger Yileyna would


    have be giddy at the thought of running a pack by Theon¡®s side. A dream of a happily ever after, but


    there was no happily ever after in reality.


    ¡°I¡®m afraid it¡®s toote for that... because this isn¡®t about you and I. It¡®s about your betrayal,


    and the one who is using you as his puppet.¡± I turned away, only for him to grab me by the arm, yanking


    me back around. His eyes shed as he red at me. ¡°I am not a puppet.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡®t you?¡± I replied coldly, ignoring the delicious currents that rippled through me. He clenched his jaw


    and I pulled free. ¡°And... don¡®t touch me without my consent.¡± Our eyes met, his anger rising before he


    brushed past, picking up some chains of silver that I had not noticed before and shackling me before


    opening the door.


    ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± He hissed, his voice dripping murderously, but it didn¡®t affect me.


    The moment I stepped out into the hall, I felt the link open. I closed myself off, focusing on Raiden,


    Charlene, Gamma Grayson and Ryan.


    ¡®Hello?¡®


    ¡®Yileyna!¡®Gamma Grayson¡®s voice came. ¡®Yileyna! Oh, my goddess!¡® I almost smiled at Charlene¡®s voice,


    trying to hide the emotions from my face as I kept my gaze on the ground and followed Theon. , ¡®Hey...?


    Ryan¡®s voice. ¡®Yileyna, you vanished yesterday.¡®


    ¡®I¡®m ok, I was kept in a secluded room that cuts off my mind link. They don¡®t realise silver isn¡®t working on


    me. I don¡®t have long, from what I know Gamma Henry, Andrea and Zoe are safe, but they are held and


    bound by silver.¡®


    Thank the gods. Grayson murmured. ¡®Charlene filled us in on how you are the heart, I knew of that


    prophecy, well parts of it. Yileyna you can do this, you are the heart and this is your duty.¡® ¡®Well good


    luck, while you¡®re at it, kick your ex¨Cboyfriend¡®s fucking dick. Hard.¡® Ryan growled, clearly not happy with


    the turn of events. 3


    Charlene and Raiden chuckled, and I suppressed my smile.


    ¡®I¡®ll try, if I get the chance. They want to train me to use my powers, I¡®m going to try to pretend that I¡®m


    giving in but we need to gather our allies... Gamma Grayson, will you be able to go to our most trusted


    allies? Also, I know it¡®s risky, but is there a chance any of you can get in touch with Zarian?¡®


    ¡®Your wish is mymand, Alpha, I will reach out to them. We will travel carefully. As for Zarian... we can


    try, can he be trusted?¡® ¡®I think he can. It¡®s worth a try... I will try to ask Theon if I can get in touch with


    him, but I¡®m not sure they will allow me.¡¯


    ¡®Fear not, we will try our best. After turning to our allies, what do you wish to do?


    First, I need to know the numbers. I will be honest, Andres was not a good king, but Theoden gives me a


    darker vibe... He seems far more dangerous¡­ Tell our allies about the heart of Kadia, I want them to


    know of the prophecy that has been hidden for so long. If they know


    there¡®s hope, they will willingly help us. Or our true allies will at least.¡® ¡®Yileyna... if we leave from here... it


    means we won¡®t get to mind link...¡¯ Raiden¡¯s concerned voice came.


    My stomach sank but there was no other choice...


    ¡®I know. But I¡®ll be ok. Just... stay safe.¡¯ 1


    A silence fell before Ryan spoke once more. ¡®Well we¡®ll try to get in touch with the Fae first, get in touch


    with you either way, and then move on to finding our allies.¡® ¡®Perfect... Raiden, from this day forth you are


    my Beta... Ryan and Gamma Grayson, you are both Gamma¡®s.¡® 1


    ¡®You need to stop saying Gamma.¡® Grayson¡®s voice came. We were already leaving the pce grounds,


    walking through the snow, but every step I took I realised the snow was spreading away, letting my feet


    touch the stone ground beneath.


    ¡®I can¡®t change old habits. Charlene... My queen, you will always be my queen, stay safe ok?¡®


    ¡®I will, my Angel, you take care too, you are in the lion¡®s den right now.¡®.


    ¡®I¡®ll manage.¡® I replied before I blocked everyone off, hoping I was focusing only on Charlene.¡® Who can


    hear me?¡®


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡®I can.¡¯ Charlene replied. ¡®Yileyna, no one else can.¡¯


    ¡®Good¡­ I wasn¡®t sure if I was doing this right, ites pretty easily, doesn¡®t it?¡®


    ¡®Yeah, it does. ¡®Tell him the truth, Charlene¡­ Gamma Grayson is a good man... and although it might


    trouble him a little... he deserves to know and you deserve to talk about this.¡® Silence followed as Theon


    watched me, frowning. I simply ignored him, following emotionlessly.


    ¡®I... I¡®ll think about it. Thank you, Yileyna.¡® She replied quietly.


    Take care. Theon¡®s watching.¡¯


    We ended the link, and Theon¡®s gaze bore into me.


    ¡°For a moment there it was almost like you were mind linking.¡± His calm sinister words made my heart


    skip a beat, as our eyes met... 2

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    4. Breaking my Limits


    YILEYNA


    I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I wish I could. If you forgot, I don¡®t have a wolf, nor is it possible when I¡®m bound in silver.¡± I raised my


    shackled wrists, giving him a dirty look.


    ¡°But silver hasn¡®t brought you to your knees as it should now, has it?¡± He remarked.


    I couldn¡®t let him know the truth and I simply shrugged.


    ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±


    He didn¡®t respond as he watched me calctingly, clenching his jaw. I knew Theon, and sadly he knew


    me... He had been around us for so long, and he often knew what I would be up to... For the first time, I


    wished he didn¡®t know me as well as he did.


    To my surprise, he didn¡®t bother me any further, ncing to the left fleetingly before we continued on.


    ¡°Don¡®t you think it¡®s foolish to have me only bound by a little silver and a few suppression spells?¡± I asked


    instead, hoping to divert the conversation from any suspicion he may have.


    ¡°No, because the moment you try to escape, I will give the signal and they will kill the Gamma females.¡±


    My blood ran cold at his words and I frowned.


    ¡°So then, why were you surprised that I didn¡®t run?¡± I spat angrily. ¡°Because you didn¡®t know of the


    consequences, so I expected you to.¡± He said and I saw him nce to the left once again.


    Was someone there?


    ¡°Fear not I know I won¡®t get far, I know Theoden has enchanters on his side.¡±


    I wanted to say a lot more, but I wasn¡®t going to risk anyone bing an example to teach me a lesson.


    ¡°Good.¡± He replied before we finally reached arge area within the walls of Westerfell. So, he was not


    going to take me out beyond these walls... That made sense, they had only secured this city...


    ¡°Zarian was a good teacher; can you not summon him?¡± ¡°No. I¡®m teaching you.¡± He said curtly. ¡°Come at


    me... let¡®s see what you are capable of.¡± ¡°So I can attack without anyone getting killed because of my


    actions, correct?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, do your worst.¡± Oh, I will...


    He unchained me and stepped back, his eyes on me.


    I jumped forward, feeling the zing power rippling through me, but deep down something


    told me to not show the true extent of my abilities, I kept it pulled back as I sent a wave of ice shards at


    him.


    He ducked, before he lunged. In a sh, he was in front of me.


    All those emotions that I felt were raging inside of me, and I wanted to hurt him... I wanted him to feel


    what I felt. I threw a punch at him, a st of wind throwing him back. His eyes shed as he grabbed the


    metal cuffs and chain, using it as a weapon as he swung it at me. I blocked with a wall of ice before I


    broke through it, kicking him straight in the stomach. The impact felt satisfying as he was thrown to the


    ground, the snow beneath him cushioning his fall. He was up in a sh, his aura raging around him and I


    could see the faint glow around him.


    What was that?


    ¡°Nice kick. Let¡®s see how much more you get in.¡± with those words, he grabbed me by the arm, flipping


    me over and tossing me over his shoulder. Twisting, Inded on my feet, the snow erupting in a cloud


    around me, and our eyes met before we both ran at one another at the same time.


    Years of fighting and trying my best was ingrained into me, but now with the speed, strength and agility


    that I now possessed, I felt far more powerful than I ever had before. At thest moment, I flipped,


    sending a blinding sh of lightning at him, forcing him to step back, but he didn¡®t back down. To my


    surprise, he raised his forearm, that amber glow weaving around him like a fire as the lightning struck the


    fire¨Clike shield that encased his arm.


    What the¡­.


    ¡°Surprised?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I lied as I back away, watching him.


    He smirked as he lowered his arm.


    ¡°You don¡®t know me as well as you thought.¡± He said as I felt a wave of energy roll off him.


    ¡°No, I don¡®t know you at all.¡± I said quietly, the stinging pain of his betrayal returning with full force. ¡°Let¡®s


    train.¡±


    I felt the dark power in the shadows and I knew it was strong magic... Was it the one behind these spells


    that helped Theoden? 1


    Not another word was spoken between us as we began exchanging blow after blow...


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C


    I had held back, knowing that Theon and those who were watching from the shadows had their eyes on


    me.


    For the next two weeks, Theon pushed me to my limits. The training would continue in three steps and


    the first part was always in the open ground at the edge of Westerfell, before we would return to the


    training barracks of the warriors. A ce that now teemed with Obsidian Shadow Pack warriors.


    However, the moment Theon and I would enter, they would clear out. This was the only ce I never felt


    eyes upon me,


    The ice castle remained covered in ice, and I heard whispers of the unrest that was passing through the


    kingdom. Questions of the magic that enveloped the castle arose, and although Theon didn¡®t know, the


    ice became my sense. I was slowly able to sense where everyone was. Only when I was in our old Beta


    quarters did this diminish. I often wondered if there was a way to break those warriors free, but I didn¡¯t


    because, until now, Gamma Henry, Andrea, and Zoe were not ounted for. I had heard fleetingly from


    Raiden and the others, saying Zarian was nowhere in sight and . they had not managed to locate him, so


    they had left. They would gather whatever help they could. With the Obsidian Shadow not really


    venturing from the city, I knew they would be ok. With their departure, I lost thest remaining contact I


    had with anyone who truly cared. 1


    I did reach out to a few of the pack members I recognised through the link but so far they were under full


    lockdown as well.


    I saw Theoden thrice, and each time my anger only rose. The first time he was beating a man and I had


    felt the bond snap, realising it was one of my men that he had killed, but Theon had dragged me away


    before I could even speak.


    The second time he had lit aze a small clothing store, but I had no idea why and Theon refused to tell


    me.


    The third time he had been walking through the city of Westerfell with a crown upon his head, as if he


    was king. 1


    Theon remained cold, indifferent and passive. Every day he pushed me to my limits, and it was a


    struggle knowing I had to hold back. At times I felt like he knew that I was doing that, but he didn¡®t


    question it, simply criticising my weaker points.


    Every day doing as he asked became easier, and although we were enemies, he was an impressive


    teacher, even though it was painful to see him daily. Every time we¡®d touch, that bond tugged at my heart


    and I was unable to stop the pain from tearing me up inside. After the first part of our hand¨Cto¨Chand


    combat,bined with our abilities, we woulde to the indoor training areas.


    That¡®s where we were today, and as usual, it was eerily empty. Like usual we spent thirty minutes of


    weapon training before Theon now tossed his sword to the ground. My top had several shes and his


    shirt was half hanging off him from the intense session. He now pinned my wrists to the ground,


    straddling me. Our hearts thundered at the proximity we were at.


    Our eyes met and the moment his eyes flickered gold, I pushed him off. Moving away quickly, he backed


    away, his gaze as cold as ever, yet his breathing was heavy. We were both sweating, and I was


    exhausted. ¡°Not too shabby.¡± He said emotionlessly, before reaching for the hem of his shirt and pulling it


    up and over his head, making my heart thunder. His inked skin was glistening with sweat, and every


    breath he took made his muscles ripple. I forced my gaze away, frowning deeply as he tossed the shirt


    aside. He had lied and betrayed me. Every time I saw him it was all I could think of. I hated how the mate


    bond pulled us together and the urge to reject him was niggling at me...


    It wasn¡®t like the bond mattered to him, not once had he acknowledged it. He walked to the far end of the


    training hall, returning with two bottles of water. He held one out to me before taking the lid of the other


    and chugging it down.


    ¡°Now for the main training... Your abilities.¡±


    I took a few thirsty gulps of the cold water before looking up at him icily. ¡°¡®I still think someone with


    elemental power will be better.¡± I remarked remember that hot me¨Clike energy that had surrounded


    him whenever we sparred. ¡°What is that ability you have?¡± I couldn¡®t help but ask.


    He seemed to hesitate as if considering whether he should answer me or not.


    ¡°It¡®s none of your concern.¡± He remarked coldly. ¡°Get up, how about we start with you melting theyer of


    ice you have coated the entire castle in?¡± ¡°I like the ice.¡± I remarked. ¡°And besides, I told you, I don¡®t


    know how.¡± ¡°Well right now it¡®s not about what you like, it¡®s been long enough, remove the ice.¡± I frowned,


    Theon was in his father¡®s pack once again and I hated the fact that all conversations between him and


    others when I was around were through the link. ¡°Ask nicely.¡± I almost spat. ¡°I don¡®t do nice.¡± He replied


    with equal venom. The moment back on the balcony when he had said ¡®please¡® returned to me, and our


    eyes met. Do I try to get close to him, get answers and try to show him the truth? The risk of getting hurt


    tore me up inside, but I needed to make allies from within... I needed to remove the mask from his eyes,


    but how do I do it without getting hurt in the process?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    5. Unleashing It All


    YILEYNA


    Then. If I manage to remove the ice, will that count as a lesson taught and aplished?¡± I asked,


    standing up.


    He narrowed his eyes at my softer tone.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± He tossed the empty bottle aside.


    ¡°Can I ask a question regarding something you mentioned?¡± I asked, stepping closer despite the pain


    that threatened to suffocate me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked quietly, his voice deeper as he looked down at me.


    ¡°Will you tell me everything? From how you were forced into hiding, to how your mother and sister died?¡±


    I pushed gently. Put aside your own pain, Yileyna, try to reach the man deep inside, a man who showed


    he did care...


    ¡°It¡®s a littlete for that, don¡®t you think?¡± He replied coldly, turning his back on me.


    I stared at his broad chiselled back, ignoring the pull of the mate bond, and ced a hand on his back.


    Was it wrong that I wanted to use the mate bond to get him to listen? ¡°Please?¡±


    He tensed, and I could feel the anger radiating off him.


    ¡°Double standards don¡®t you think?¡± He spat, stepping away from my touch and ring coldly at me over


    his shoulder. ¡°I don¡®t need to tell you anything, it changes nothing. We¡®re done for the day.¡±


    I guess I was the only one who seemed to be affected by the mate bond. He strode toward the doors,


    before pausing mid¨Cway and turning his head slightly. ¡°There is something I do want to tell you...¡± My


    heart skipped a beat and I wondered what it could be. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That night of the rogue attack that the Obsidian Shadow Pack staged, it was pre¨Cnned, every little


    detail of it right down to the specific target...¡±


    ¡°Target?¡± I asked hoarsely, remembering the massacre of that night and the bloodied bodies that littered


    the ground. ¡°So many died that night.¡±


    The pain of that night would never leave me¡­ now apanied by another simr one. I was beginning


    to hate fire. Every time I saw it, it brought those painful memories to the forefront of my mind.


    ¡°Yeah, they did, but there were only two main targets, the rest were just caught in the attack... I made


    sure these two targets would be there at the forefront.¡±


    Two...


    My stomach churned sickeningly as a dreaded thought came to me... My heart clenched as his words


    echoed in my mind. Guaranteed to be there... What was he telling me? What did it have to do with me?


    ¡°Who were they?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Who else? None other than William and Hana De¡®Lacor.¡±


    I closed my eyes, refusing to allow the emotions to show as a single tear escaped down my cheek


    ¡°I knew where you and Charlene would be... I knew of your visits to the White Dove, I knew you¡®d


    investigate and the love your parents had for you... I knew they¡®d follow you and when they did, they


    would be the first in the line of fire. With their deaths, I removed Andres¡®. closest confidant from his side,


    and instead stepped into the ce that William De¡®Lacor left empty.¡±


    My chest was heaving as I stared at his back. That storm of emotions inside of me was screaming to


    come out.


    How could he?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    How could he speak as if it was no big deal?


    How many more secrets and lies was he going to kill me with?


    I couldn¡®t hold back.


    ¡°Not only did you frame them and n that attack... YOU MURDERED THEM!¡± I screamed as the


    pulsing in my head heightened. Theon turned as the entire ground erupted, the soil moving in waves as


    a violent wind whipped around me, my aura surging and sting the roof above us right off. The weather


    was chaos. Bolts of lightning shed in the darkening sky, striking down on Theon, who was forced back,


    a shield of that amber glow energy shielding him, but nothing could stop me.


    I wanted him dead. ¡°Yileyna...¡±


    His eyes met mine and I saw a sh of an emotion I couldn¡®t ce as I advanced on him. Thin long


    shards of ice rained down on him as I felt the darkness of Theoden¡®s enchanter approaching. But I didn¡®t


    care, all I could think of was how Theon should die. ¡°I hate you!¡± I hissed, seeing the long w nails on


    my hands. They were not the thick ws of a werewolf, but the thin long ws of a siren... My skin


    seemed to have changed, a faint hue of silvery blue covering it. I lunged at him, digging my ws into his


    chest. He grabbed my wrist, but I refused to remove my hand from his chest, not caring as blood spilt


    down my hand and his body. He was looking at me as if it was the first time he had seen me. The sharp,


    scissor¨Clike teeth in my mouth were cutting into my own lips. My heart was thumping too loudly. The sky


    was almost pitch ck and the hurricane was only growing far


    more powerful. The thunder roared deafeningly as I fought against Theon¡®s grip on me, dragging my


    nails down his chest, painstakingly slow as he held me at arm¡®s length. One hand was around my throat


    but for some reason it didn¡®t hurt at all, his other hand still gripping my wrist.


    ¡°I HATE YOU!¡± I screamed, punching him with my other hand.


    I felt that same darkness, a darkness that I knew belonged to Theoden¡®s enchantress, approach. I could


    feel her touching the earth I now controlled and I sent a st of stone and earth her way. Whatever she


    had begun to mutter was cut off, I felt the stone and earth encase her in a tomb, then felt her anguish


    and anger, but I didn¡®t need her to interfere.


    More wolves were approaching, but I didn¡®t care. They wouldn¡®t get close enough. Blood filled the air as


    they were cut to pieces by the violent winds, but that was on them. My only aim was to kill the man


    before me.


    ¡°You were right! Revenge! I want revenge too! For my parents!¡± I cried. My hot tears stung my cheeks as


    they streamed down my face. No longer was I able to hold those painful tears back


    Locks of purple and blue hair whipped around me, but all I could think of was their dead bodies lying on


    the ground in the aftermath of that attack... Lies... All lies!


    ¡°How could you?! How could you think you could ever have a rtionship with me after what you did!?¡± I


    screamed as we both went tumbling to the ground. ¡°How dare you even touch me after killing my


    parents!¡± 1


    ¡°It was never meant to be more than one night.¡± His words were faint and distant, and his grip was


    growing weaker. With a burst of energy, I dug my ws deep into him and down his chest to the side of


    his waist, feeling a re of satisfaction at the three long wounds that painted his chest. He fell back, his


    face ashy.


    I was suddenly violently pulled back, feeling something being stabbed into the back of my neck The


    heavy darkness of the spells in the air were weighing down upon me as I fought against the four wolves


    that were shackling me in silver, and the power of the enchantress.


    ¡°I hate you, Theon!¡± I screamed, staring at the man who was half sitting, half lying propped on one elbow,


    one hand trying to stem the blood that was flowing out of him faster than normal.


    I hated this, these sparks, this attraction, and above all, his betrayal. I knew what I needed to do. Despite


    the heaviness and the pain that was slowly spreading through my body, I red at the man with all the


    hatred that I felt for him and took a deep, shuddering breath.


    Rage was overwhelming me as I channelled every ounce of my emotions into my words. ¡°I, Yileyna


    De¡®Lacor, Alpha of the Silver Storm Pack, reject you, Theon Alexander Hale, as my mate!¡± I shrieked,


    feeling the violent ripping in my chest as Theon stared at me in shock, pain and confusion, his heart


    thundering loudly. 10 ¡°Go to hell, Theon.¡± I spat, before I finally sumbed to the darkness... 12

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    6. A New Perspective


    THEON


    My mate?


    I could hear my heart beating violently in my ears. Her words and the pain that ripped me apart internally


    shocked me to the core.


    She was mine¡­


    But with the mate bond sealed, 1 had never realised. Now the jerking away and the struggle I often saw


    her in made sense. It wasn¡¯t her hatred, although I knew that was there, it was the bond.


    The night when she released her powers she must have realised. I remember the look of pure shock in


    her eyes before she had been knocked out.


    What kind of game are you ying Selene?


    I saw Arabe approach her, knowing she was about to do something to her limp body, I forced myself to


    sit up. Although I was in enough agony to pass out, there was something about these cuts that were


    burning me up, the pain spreading through me and up my neck They made my head squeeze in agony. 1


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything! Bring her to me.¡± I growled, unable to move with the intense pain.


    Arabe paused. With her long ck hair, dark eyes, and ashy skin, she gave me the same unnerving


    feeling that I always felt around her. 1 The men obeyed me, bringing her body to me. I pulled her into my


    arms, feeling her heart thudding faster than it should be, her hair was its usual blonde once more. She


    had transformed, even if not fully, but her teeth¡­ her hair¡­ her ws¡­. I¡¯m sure they had seen it, but I


    knew even if no one else saw it properly, Arabe would have and she would make the link knowing she


    was a siren.


    The warmth of her body made me want to hold her tightly, but I was unable to, not with so many


    watching, my own body was bing heavier.


    Her rejection still rang in my mind, the pain that had been on her face and in her voice pulled viciously at


    my heart. I did this, I broke her in ways worse than I could have ever imagined. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alpha Theon, you are injured.¡± Arabe murmured. ¡°Remove the seal upon me. Now.¡± I growled,


    ignoring her statement.


    ¡°Alpha Theoden has not given me the-¡±


    My eyes zed as I looked up at her, my gaze full of hatred. ¡°I¡¯m the one who agreed for him to have


    those seals ced on me, and if I say I fucking want them gone, I mean gone!¡± I growled murderously.


    The mate bond seal was one I did not hold the key to. Just as Dad had given me the tool to


    remove the one on my powers a week before the attack on Westerfell, this was one I hadn¡¯t bothered


    about. But now I wanted to feel it. The storm was still raging, the rain and hail beating down on us


    through the roof that she had blown off.


    I looked down at her¡­ wishing I didn¡¯t know just how we hade to this point¡­ She was meant for


    me¡­¡­ Even though she severed the bond from her side, these feelings didn¡¯t stop, feelings I had to


    hide even if Yileyna was mine¡­ 2


    They were talking to me, but I was no longer able to hear; the pain, these emotions, the guilt¡­ I had told


    her the truth about her parents because I had been unable to keep it from her, it was something I had


    carried for far too long and she had the right to know.


    They were calling me, saying something but I was losing consciousness. Arabe stepped forward,


    murmuring a spell before she let a few drops of her own blood join the stream of blood that was running


    from my body. I felt the final seal on me snap, then the sudden sparks and her scent fill my senses¡­


    Goddess, if it was gorgeous before, this was fucking heaven¡­ Even if she had weakened it by rejection,


    she was still bound to me¡­ ¡°¡­eon¡­¡±


    They were saying something, but everything was getting dark. ¡°¡­blood¡­ faster!¡± ¡°¡­ son!¡±


    ¡°¡­on¡­ hold on¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t¡­ For the first time in my life, I wanted it all gone, everything that I kept inside of me.


    I was far too tired¡­


    ¡ª¨C


    Voices. I could hear them faintly, but I felt too tired to open my eyes.


    ¡°¡­won¡¯t heal, no matter what we try.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Dad¡¯s growl, they weren¡¯t in the same room, but they


    were close. What happened? Was Yileyna ok? Surely Dad wouldn¡¯t hurt her, she was the heart after


    all¡­. right?


    I need to get up¡­ ¡°I¡¯m afraid it was the touch of death, Master.¡± Arabe¡¯s whispery voice came. ?


    Master? Why was she calling Dad, master? ¡°Are you certain that¡¯s what she is?¡± ¡°Certain¡­ these


    wounds, her appearance before she fell unconscious. She is a siren.¡± Arabe¡¯s quiet reply held no


    hesitation. I couldn¡¯t even move or react, my heart was beating slowly and my body was far too heavy to


    even lift a finger.


    ¡°So Andres even copted with a stren, disgusting. Do not tell Theon of this, we will make sure he


    doesn¡¯t find out.¡± ¡°Yes, Master¡­ but what about them being mated?¡±


    ¡°He knows¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, hemanded me.¡± Athud and a gasp followed. Although I couldn¡¯t see, I knew he had hit her.


    That was the second time he¡¯d hit a woman for simply speaking¡­


    ¡°You only obey mymand, no one else¡¯s.¡± He hissed.


    I frowned, trying to open my eyes but I couldn¡¯t, almost as if my body was no longer mine to control


    The seal on my mate bond was encouraged by Dad, but I had agreed. If I wanted it removed that was


    my fucking choice.


    Once again Hunter¡¯s words from the night of my engagement returned to me.


    (FLASHBACK)


    ¡°When word went around that Andres had a Theon who was found on the coast, as his closest man, I


    found it intriguing, but not once did I think it would be you, until I stopped at a little Ind called


    Bellmead¡­¡±


    My eyes shed and he raised an eyebrow. ¡°I heard some pretty interesting stories, stories that told me


    this Theon of Westerfell may just be someone more. What are you doing here, Theon? The man is a


    bastard and a liar, yet despite your engagement to the pretty blonde, I know that you are not here for


    romantic reasons alone. That attack earlier was proof of that. Or staged attack anyway¡­¡± ¡°Why I¡¯m here


    is none of your concern, Hunter, so leave without causing an issue.¡±


    He smirked as he took a drag on his cigar. ¡°Leave? Oh I¡¯m leaving¡­ but I wanted to warn you, Theon,


    I¡¯ve heard and seen things¡­ Dark things. Whilst you¡¯ve been here undercover, your father has been


    moving around¡± ¡°He is only working on overtaking what is rightfully his, nothing more. Those are simply


    rumours going around, you are a fool if you believe them.¡± He looked at me, sighing slightly as he shook


    his head. ¡°I fear they are far more than rumours, brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± I growled.


    A smirk curled the end of his lips, and he nodded.


    ¡°Of course, we are simply born from the same mother¡­¡± His smirk faded and he frowned.¡± Then for her,


    and you know I loved her, take heed of my words. Your father is dealing his hands in a pool of darkness


    that should never be touched. Do not follow him blindly or you will regret it. Keep your eyes open Theon,


    I know the saying goes ¡®keep your friends close and enemies closer¡­¡¯ but right now I¡¯m uncertain who


    the real enemy is.¡± 2


    I know he meant Dad.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t like that, he¡¯s doing what¡¯s necessary. Andres sent people after us, to kill us all, not just me and


    Dad. He even attacked our women and children, who were defenceless years ago. I¡¯ve lost far too many


    at the hands of Andres.¡±


    ¡°I heard¡­ but I also heard that it may not have been Andres¡¯ doing.¡± I red at him, feeling my anger


    rising. ¡°You weren¡¯t there.¡± I growled. ¡°Nay, I wasn¡¯t¡­ but my mother was, and I dug deep for answers.


    Why else do you think I¡¯ve been scouring the fucking seas? I¡¯m trying to find the ones who killed her,


    including the ones who forced her aboard that ship. What I¡¯ve discovered is questionable.¡± 2


    We both fell silent, hearing faint voices approaching.


    ¡°I should go, but if ever you want the truth, you know where to find me¡­ and remember¡­ The heart of


    Kadia belongs to all. She¡¯s the true Alpha Queen, Theon. Not you, not Andres, and not Theoden.¡± 1


    With those words, he walked away, casting one final nce back at me.


    (END OF FLASHBACK)


    Hunter¡­


    I never really knew him since he was raised by his father, a man Mom was mated to before she and Dad


    discovered they were fated mates and Dad imed her. He was three years older than me, and although


    Mom was unable to keep him with her, she always missed him. The bond of fated mates was powerful,


    and she was unable to refuse Dad when he wanted her toe with


    ne situation of the Obsidian Shadow Pack being forced into hiding, she couldn¡¯t visit him as much, but


    she loved him as much as me and my sisters.


    His words didn¡¯t leave me. What had he discovered?


    I wish I had found out¡­


    The sound of footsteps approached, and I knew it was Dad by his scent.


    He exhaled with obvious irritation, and I could feel the anger radiating off him.


    ¡°Fool.¡± He muttered before he retreated.


    I finally managed to force my eyes open, staring at the ceiling, the word ¡®fool¡¯ echoing in my mind.


    Fool. 1


    No one could call me that, even if it was Dad. I think it¡¯s time I found my own answers and stopped


    listening blindly like a fucking fool. 6 I forced myself to sit up, I needed to go find out where Yileyna was.


    Was she safe, or had they done something to her?


    Dad¡¯s temper was not something I could ignore and deep down, if I really believed he was good, then


    why was I so worried? 3

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    7. Hard Choices


    YILEYNA


    The three-headed whip with spikes dragged on the floor as I did my best not tosh out in anger. The man


    wielding it looked at me coldly. His eyes hard and devoid of emotion orpassion. Right in front of me,


    Andrea and Zoe were kneeling on the floor, beaten and bloody because I had hurt Theon. They were being


    punished to hurt me.


    They had both lost so much weight since thest time I had seen them. Both were covered in burns from the


    silver they had been bound in.


    I had awoken to find myself tied in this empty room, drugged and poisoned. The spells and chains that


    shackled me were powerful, yet the moment I had created a barrier around me, they had brought Andrea and


    Zoe, forcing me to lower it.


    I had been whipped and beaten for hours, there were moments I would ck out and others when it was


    taking my all not to unleash hell upon them all.


    But even though I was remaining calm for the two women before me, my anger was rising.


    I needed to get out of here, the only person who I didn''t know the location of was Gamma Henry... The urge to


    break free and get my pack out of here was tempting. As heshed me continuously, my mind was working on


    a n, refusing to give in to the pain.


    "I told you not to shield yourself!" He hissed, bringing the whip down on my back with a violentsh.


    ¡°I''m not." I hissed back, but the pain wasn''t as severe as it was moments ago.


    "Then tell me, why you aren''t bleeding?" He growled, yanking me back by my hair. I didn''t scream, even when


    he snapped my head far back, hearing something crack "Monsters don''t bleed." I spat resentfully. "Yes, and we


    both know you are nothing more than a filthy monster." He pped me across the face, and I clenched my jaw.


    I didn''t regret what I did to Theon, even if it hurt me too, because he deserved it... But the look of confusion on


    his face when I rejected him niggled at my mind. What did he expect? That I would forgive him and join sides


    with them?


    "Fine, then I''ll teach these women a lesson instead." He moved away from me, his dirty blonde hair sticky with


    sweat and his pale eyes full of hatred.


    He grabbed Zoe by the hair, yanking her to her feet before running his hands down her waist. She tried to pull


    free, but she was too weak to even put up a fight.


    "I think this will be better if you strip." He said, his eyes raking over her, before he tore her shirt from her body


    leaving her in her bra. My eyes shed at the fear in Zoe''s eyes. All three of us knew his intentions were far


    worse than a beating. "Don''t touch her." I warned quietly, trying to remain calm, despite the heaving in my


    chest. My anger was increasing and the pain in my back was fading with each passing minute,


    despite the fact I had been bound and beaten all day. "Why not? She is a beauty..." His gaze went to her


    breasts as Zoe covered her chest, only for him to m her into the wall and yank her arms away. "Do not


    disobey me!"


    Andrea looked at me, her eyes calcting, as if trying to devise a n herself. I had tried to mind link them all


    throughout the time they were here, but the silver in their bodies was stopping me. ''Andrea!'' I tried again, but


    once more I hit a wall. Andrea stumbled to her feet, trying to pull the man who was trailing his filthy hands up


    Zoe''s leg, but she was far too weak and he kicked her to the floor. My own anger was pulsing within me, and


    my eyes shed.


    "I said, do not touch her." I growled, feeling my alphamand ripple through me and into my voice.


    The man instantly turned, his hands pausing from the band of her pants where he had been trying to


    one-handed to remove her belt.


    "You bitch!" He growled, angry at my interruption, but it was obvious I had an effect on him.


    I could hear it all; the blood rushing through our veins, our erratic heartbeats. The temptation to free


    myself and punish him rising. I could feel the presence of my wolfe to the forefront of my mind, as


    if wanting to break free. 3


    It was different, this feeling... it wasn''t like when I was screaming at Theon, it was so intense, full of light


    and strength with the urge to protect. "Yiley..." Andrea trailed off, but my eyes were on the man whose


    hands remained on Zoe. "You will lose the hands thatmit sin." I whispered. My voice was deeper


    and more eloquent. Then I felt it, the shift within me as I almost felt like I was pushed into the back of


    my own mind.


    A true growl left my lips as I used all my power to break free from the bindings that held me. Feeling the


    intense pain as my bones snapped and reformed, it was a feeling I had never experienced before, and


    I realised what was happening. Pearly shimmering white fur now covered me. Iunched myself at the


    man, without a second thought I bit a chunk out of him, crushing one of his hands at the same time as


    he fell to the floor unconscious. My eyes zed as I tossed the chunk I had taken out of him aside,


    breathing heavily. 4


    Any pain I had felt was gone, I looked at Zoe and Andrea, both who were staring at me in awe, I knew I


    wasrger than most wolves.


    "You are an Alpha." Zoe said hoarsely, clearly in awe, as if my wolf was the proof of that, which I guess


    it was. I looked down at my body. Aside from the pale lc in my tail, which looked a lot fluffier than the


    usual wolf tail, the rest of me was a pearlescent white. 1 ''Thank you'' I said in my mind to my wolf as I


    felt her step back and return control to me once more,


    It took me a few moments to force myself to shift back. I turned to the body on the floor. He was


    bleeding out fast.


    Before he dies and Theoden realises the bond''s broke, we needed to get out of here. That''s if he hadn''t


    managed to warn him already. I was done, we needed to get out of here.


    "We don''t have much time, where is Henry kept?" I asked, pulling the shirt off the man and slipping it


    on. Although I didn''t want to touch anything of his, I had no other choice.


    "He is not in the pce, but there''s a room under the stables. That''s where we were kent." Andrea said


    quickly. "We''ll get him, it''s time to get out of here." I replied quietly. "We can get the women and


    children to make their way to the western side-" Andrea ced a hand on my arm and shook her head.


    "We can''t, if we take them, they will be caught. The Obsidian Shadow pack is huge and the majority of


    their people are warriors. If we leave them here, they will get to carry on as usual, but if we take them."


    "They may get killed..." My heart crumpled at the thought that I was about to abandon my people.


    "She''s right, Alpha, you need to get out of here so we can fight against them, to gather an army.


    There''s also no ce where we can hide them all, we''d be caught instantly." Zoe added, squeezing my


    hand I pressed my lips together. The thought of leaving them here, would they really be safe?


    "What if he kills them in anger?" I asked fearfully. "If he wanted to kill us, we would have been dead by


    now, let''s have faith in Selene. It would only make him look worse if he does so." "Then what of the


    warriors.... If we took them, they would kill their women..." "Then... You are the only one who needs to


    get out of here." Zoe said quietly.


    ¡°I''m not leaving you two, and Gamma Henry."


    "Listen to me Yileyna- no, Alpha Yileyna. You can only truly help us if you go out there and seek the


    help that only you can gather." Andrea said firmly. "It''s wrong."


    I could hear shoutinging closer.


    "No, it''s a sacrifice you need to make for your people." "Theon said that Theoden would kill you all."


    "Then we will die martyrs." Zoe said firmly.


    What was the right thing to do? I ran my hand through my hair, looking at the two women, it was


    obvious their minds were made up.


    "Ok, what about the three of us, we can at least go together?" I asked, ncing towards the door.


    "Then we will all be caught and killed. You need to go alone Alpha, now." Andrea refused


    firmly. I looked at them, torn between the choice before me. "Gamma Grayson, Raiden, Rhys and Ryan


    are all alright. I''ve been in touch." I added quickly, wanting to give them something to hold onto, taking


    their hands before giving them a quick hug The relief was clear in their eyes, and pulling away, I closed


    my eyes.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing the presence of every being that was touching the ice that encased the entire castle through it.


    My heart skipped a beat, feeling Theoden and Arabe not too far. If he gave Arabe themand to


    find me, we may have some trouble. She was disturbingly powerful, and for a fleeting moment, I


    wondered how she hade to be on Theoden''s side.


    "May Selena be with you." Zoe said. 1 I looked at them, they were weak, and despite not wanting to


    leave them... I had no choice...


    If we stayed here, we would die.


    "Take care." Andrea added.


    I nodded before taking a deep breath. Pushing open the door, I nced back at the two brave women,


    giving them a smile of promise.


    I will be back


    I ran out of the room and through the dark halls. "Get her! She''s gone that way!" "There''s nowhere for


    her to run to!"


    I could feel several heavy footsteps closing in on me as I ran up the only stairs ahead. My heart


    thundered when I realised I was in a simple circr room. I looked around, spotting the small window


    right ahead. This room was in one of the towers of the castle and that was the only one way out.


    My heart was pumping, I knew this was a risky idea, but it was the only one I had... Taking a deep


    breath, I ran to the tight window, mming my fist into it, shattering the ss just as several men came


    through the door behind me.


    "There she is!"


    One foot on the windowsill, I turned quickly, creating a huge wall of ice stopping them in their tracks before I


    turned and looked down at the ground far far below.


    Here goes nothing. Closing my eyes, I jumped, willing myself to shift. I felt the power roll through me, using the


    wind to slow my fall. Inded on my paws and broke into a run, get to the wall and get out of Westerfell... Once


    I was out, I would be safe. The wind and snow were swirling around me as many wolves followed me, yet I


    was faster, using the wind to slow them down greatly. ''To everyone, if you can hear me, then I just want to say


    that I promise I will fix everything. I don''t know how, but I will. Stay strong and protect each other. I will return


    for you all.''


    Murmurs of good luck and we will await your return followed me, but I was unable to reply, feeling the deadly


    darkness of Arabe approaching. I wasn''t strong enough to fight her and an army of wolves right now. The


    beating and poisoning had still weakened me to an extent. I changed direction, heading towards the White


    Dove, the narrow path that only someone small could fit through would be my way out. I had left the blizzard


    behind, and I hoped Arabe became confused. I squeezed between the fence, trying to calm my beating


    heart as I squeezed my way behind it right to the end, ignoring the way my chest and behind were being


    scraped, it was too tight here....


    I finally reached the end and climbed out, remembering that night I had tried to alert everyone about the attack.


    I kept running, my paws barely hitting the ground. My wolf was confident and headstrong and she didn''t stop


    even when I felt pained at the thought of the people I was leaving behind... While staying there, I had not been


    able to do anything. A sudden sharp pain wrapped around my left leg, and I went crashing into the snow. I


    growled looking down to see the silver that was wrapped around my leg. So in wolf form, silver hurt me


    "Congrattions on your shift."


    My heart thumped as I looked up at the one who had stopped me.


    He stood there, with the wind wreaking havoc behind him. The entire city was covered with a blinding


    hurricane that loomed above the city walls behind him, yet he stood unmoving despite how pale he was,


    bandages that were already staining red covered his torso and I was forced to shift when the silver became too


    much.


    "What do you want from me?" I asked icily, moving away from him and the silver. Inching towards the raging


    waters behind me.


    He closed the gap between us and I looked into his pale amber eyes, that were half lifeless.


    "This wasn''t how things were meant to be." He said quietly, his eyes skimming my body. I saw the slight frown


    on his forehead, and was that anger in his eyes? Before he looked away, almost as if trying to stop himself


    from looking at my naked body.


    Why hadn''t Arabee by now? She would be here soon, I had to go.


    "You did this, when you betrayed us, if there is an ounce ofpassion within you at least keep the people of


    Westerfell safe." "Until you return?" He asked emotionlessly, looking back into my eyes. I didn''t respond and


    he advanced closer. I stepped back, not wanting him near me. Until he epted the rejection, this bond would


    continue to sizzle between us.


    He stopped in front of me, and the water was alreadypping at my ankles.


    "Go away, Theon." I said, not hiding the hatred in my voice. "Is that your final wish?" He asked quietly. I


    frowned.


    Final wish?


    I raised an eyebrow. "Do you really think you can defeat me? Right now I''m a lot strong than you. Go run to


    your precious father." I spat, turning away. I had no idea where I was going but anywhere away from him. I


    didn''t have much time, I needed to leave.


    He grabbed my arm, stopping me from leaving. The tingles were still there, stronger than before the bond but


    weaker since my rejection. "Tell me, is that what you want from me?" "Yes! What else did you expect? I


    rejected you! I hate you, I want you far away! I want you to ept this rejection and just let me go!" I snapped


    in exasperation, the pain of my parent''s death killing me.


    He had hurt me far too many times.


    He nodded slowly, before he let go of my arm and I let out a breath of relief, turning my back on him. But to my


    surprise and irritation, he wrapped his arms around me from behind, making my eyes widen in shock, my


    breasts resting against his arms. My stomach fluttered and my body disobeyed me, reacting to his touch. What


    was he doing?


    Our hearts thundered as one and I felt the sting of agony within me, apanied by the prickling of tears


    wanting to fall. Why was this love so painful? Why didn''t it just go away? His arms squeezed around me, and


    for a moment it felt like it was just him and me. Every sound from the crashing waves, the roaring wind and the


    howls of the wolves faded away... He buried his face in my neck, when I suddenly tensed thinking he was


    about to mark me, ready to jerk away, but instead he spoke, his voice low and thick. "I, Theon Alexander Hale,


    ept your rejection. Goodbye, Little Storm." 31

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    98. The Aethirian Ocean


    YILEYNA


    My heart thundered as I felt the final severing of the bond, and the pain that came with it, unable to stop


    the tears from falling. 1


    This was it...


    Thank the gods for the rain... The whimper of my wolf and the ache in my chest only grew as Theon


    stepped away from me.


    "You should go, I managed to direct them the other w?y to give you some time, but it won''t be long


    before they realise-" "I don''t need your help. I was doing fine... without..." I managed to say, still thrown


    by his eptance.


    For the first time, it was as if he did something to make me happy... and not for his own selfish gains...


    Suddenly, a huge wave reached the sky. Theon pulled me on instinct away from the sea, but to my


    horror, there within the wave were not one, but three sirens. Three terrifyingly beautiful sirens, and their


    eyes were on me.


    "That''s..." I heard Theon murmur.


    "Tempest..."


    With cold realisation, I looked at the blonde in the middle. With her deep red eyes and ck and red


    tail, I recognised her.


    "The Siren from the Abyss..." I whispered, my eyes falling to her body, sure enough the long scars that


    covered her confirmed it.


    "Fuck, run!" Theon growled as he yanked at my arm, just as I felt the darkness approaching.


    Arabe was near!


    The sirens began singing and I felt Theon''s hold loosen, although he was still trying to fight it.


    "Run, Yileyna." He growled.


    "We found you." The pale blonde whispered.


    "Kill the man." I heard one of themmand.


    "No! Do not kill him!" I shouted.


    I don''t know why, but I couldn''t see him dead. We may not be for one another... but I couldn''t let him


    die. 4


    I tried to fight against them but I couldn''t, suddenly the water began swirling beneath me and it made


    me lose my bnce. Theon grabbed my ?rm just as I sensed Arabe and an army of wolves


    approaching through the zing storm.


    "We cannot dy, we are on your side." The dark-haired siren said, looking at me.


    I looked around, seeing Theon''s blood spreading as he refused to let go of me.


    I had no choice... if they wanted me dead. I''d be dead by now. This may just be the start of my


    answers.


    "Let me go." I said quietly, looking into his eyes.


    His eyes were a turmoil, and when the blonde Siren raised her hand ready to strike, the anger and


    hatred in her eyes already clear, I used all my energy to send a surge of waves at him, throwing him


    onto the shore.


    "Yileyna!" He shouted, and then I was pulled under. 1


    Goodbye. 1


    I closed my eyes, trying to reserve the oxygen I had.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Sleep little one... you are home." The ethereal voice of the red-headed siren came, and I felt a


    heaviness begin to spread from between my shoulder des, and then darkness weed me into its


    folds...


    I awoke with a gasp, to find myself lying on what appeared to be some sort of bed.


    What on kadia...


    I sat up, my eyes widening as my hair flowed around me.


    I was in water! I was in


    I froze, realising I could breathe. My heart was thumping as I looked around the odd room I was in. It


    was bathed in a deep aqua blue glow. There were stunning flowers and coral lining the side of the


    room, which seemed to be carved from some sort of sparkling stone. From the glowing purple vines


    that ran down one wall and the shimmering water-like veils that covered the windows, I knew I was in a


    ce far from Westerfell. And I knew exactly where I was...


    In a Siren Kingdom...


    I tried to walk before I gave up and swam to one of the windows. I pulled the delicate iridescent cloth


    from it and wrapped it around myself before swimming to the archway, which was the only entrance


    into the room. The moment I swam out of it, I stopped, seeing that it was a huge room. It was equally


    magical and mesmerising, but what terrified me was the five sirens that lounged there, and to my


    horror, there were eight mermen as well.


    These men were rumoured to be the ves to the sirens. There for their protection and desire, yet they


    were just as dangerous as sirens... or so the old stories told. The only difference was, they did not


    venture to the surface.


    They were all as beautiful as the next, with long hair, pale skin and long, strong tails. My gaze dipped to


    the deadly weapons that each male held. I''m dead, or I will be soon. Wait, what if I was dead already?


    "She''s awakened." Came the ethereal, powerful and beautiful voice of the eldest siren there, making


    my attention go to her. Her hair was pure white, braided into a long it, her tail a deep steel grey


    which bled into a rich plum purple. She wore a thin sheer fabric wrapped around her breasts, several


    nes hung around her neck and her hands were adorned in bracelets and rings.


    But what caught my attention was the huge crown adorned with jewels of several colours that sat upon


    her head.


    This woman was powerful and of importance...


    My heart pounded as I looked into her eyes, they looked almost ck. She stared at me and I


    wondered if I should bow. Doing what I thought was best, I lowered my head politely.


    "Raise your head." Shemanded.


    I did as I was told, looking at the other sirens. The three who had brought me were here, as well as one


    other that I didn''t recognise.


    "She looks a lot like her, she is hers without a doubt." Th ne blonde with the scars down her chest said,


    as she swam towards me and grabbed my chin. The elder woman frowned as she rose from her seat


    and came toward me.


    She didn''t respond to the blonde, as she examined my face.


    "Your father must not know, not until she arrives... Shall I lift thest of the spells from her? By Oshera,


    if anyone else finds out she is here, they wille for her." The elder siren turned and I couldn''t help


    but wonder what they were talking about.


    "How am I breathing underwater?" I asked, finding it weird that I was even able to talk without gargling


    bubbles.


    "A spell, I am a sea witch and we have been waiting for this day since the day you were given away.


    My name is Lavina." 1


    Given away?


    What was she going on about?


    "Nice to meet you... I''m Yileyna." I replied warily.


    Sirens were monsters... right?


    The women looked at each other.


    ''Shouldn''t we hide her before she sees her?'' The redhead spoke.


    ''We must exin to her that we have brought her here before she loses her temper.¡¯ The fifth siren


    said, her voice now in my mind.


    ''You are correct, Cailena, but there is not a chance that she does not know. She would have known the


    moment she touched the ocean water.'' Lavina replied firmly.


    My heart thudded as I remembered the young siren who had asked for help. A wave of guilt washed


    over me, and I realised how I had heard her, she had somehow felt or known what I was...


    ''Oh, I want her toe, because it''s high time she realised that this is a fact we can''t hide any longer.''


    The blonde with the scars replied.


    Did they not realise I could hear? And who were they talking about?


    ''Calm down Arie, let here.''


    I didn''t say anything as Lavina motioned for me to take a seat and I obeyed. Right now these women


    may look effortlessly beautiful, and I could admire them all day... but I knew what they were capable of,


    and I wasn''t sure me being a hybrid would guarantee me safety. 2


    I felt the intense stare of one of the guards, turning and staring at him. With his angled jaw, slightly


    silvery skin, plump lips and sharp eyes, he was handsome, but unlike the sirens, he looked more like a


    predator.


    I gave a hesitant smile, and he returned it with one of his own. My stomach sank at the sharp piranha-


    like teeth in his mouth, and I quickly turned away, my heart pounding.


    Focus, Yileyna.


    Arie chuckled as she came over.


    "Don''t be too scared. If we wanted you dead, you''d be dead back on that insulting ship. We let you


    pass without incidence." She said, her tail swishing as she swam around me.


    She seemed to be telling the truth, but... Was that why our journey had gone rather smoothly after that


    initial attack?


    I looked around, realising I had no idea where I was. The worst thing was, what if they didn''t let me go


    from here? What if I''m held captive forever? What will happen about The Obsidian Shadow pack?


    "She''s here." The redhead said, and I felt the sudden tension that spread from them.


    Who was here? ''Stay calm. I will handle her.'' Lavina''s voice came in my mind, the other four sirens


    nodded and my heart pounded


    Who had they called? Was she their leader? Did she hate werewolves? Well, all sirens did, what am I


    thinking


    It was taking everything not to run from here.


    The cloth I was wearing was ballooned with water, making it float around me. I pushed it down, trying to


    look presentable for whoever wasing.


    I turned to the entrance to see two males enter, each one carrying a spear. They had their dark hair in


    ponytails and a silver band around their foreheads. Both had tails ofplete ck glittering scales,


    and for a moment I wondered where their male parts were?


    Did they magically grow? Or were they hidden behind those scales?


    I shook my head, annoyed at my own random train of thoughts.


    If the men in this room looked dangerous, then the two in front were absolutely lethal.


    They nked the door before a beautiful siren entered. Power oozed off her, her long pale blonde hair


    that was the same shade as mine was pinned back from her face, with an extravagant crown that put


    Lavina''s to shame sat upon her head. Her breasts were barely covered with a small armour-like silver


    metal piece that came from behind, cupping them. Several chains of diamonds and pearls wrapped


    around her slender toned waist and stomach. Her wrists held jewelled cuffs, her upper arms had bands


    of silver around them and her ears glinted with jewels. 1


    Her silver and blue tail sparkled magnificently, and it was clearly longer than the ones in this room. 1


    I didn''t need a statement to tell me this woman was far more important than any of the ones I had met


    so far. Everyone in the room bowed to her, I was about to lower my head to her when her deep blue


    eyes met mine, my heart thudding as I held her gaze.


    Nervousness filled me as I watched her, she nced at my legs before she frowned and her eyes


    snapped back to mine, a glimmer of recognition in them. Her heart began racing and my own emotion


    were a mess.


    Not once did I ever think this would be possible... but it was...


    Goddess...


    I didn''t need anyone to tell me who this was... How could I? When her face reminded me so much of m


    own.


    "Ah Queen Deliana, thank you for gracing US with your presence."

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    9. Of Land & Sea


    YILEYNA


    Deliana...


    She didn''t respond as she watched me, her eyes growing darker, and I felt the anger spreading from


    her.


    ''What is the meaning of this, Lavina?'' Her voice rang in my head, it held power and suppressed anger.


    ''Forgive me, but we had no other choice...'' Lavina replied, her head still bowed to the queen.


    My birth mother was a queen. 2


    It felt strange to see her before me, it just... I would do anything to have my mom back. My real mom


    who raised and held me... But instead, I was finding royal parents who I didn''t want or need.


    ''Do exin.'' ''She was in danger, we''ve been watching the shore, they were ready to kill her!'' Lavina


    eximed.


    ''She is not a child; she can look after herself. Bringing her here is a death-wish...'' She trailed off, before


    ring at all the guards and the other sirens. "Leave US."


    They all listened, aside from Arie, who raised an eyebrow.


    "May I stay, sister?¡±


    Sister?


    Deliana pursed her lips before giving a small nod.


    "Of course, since you were clearly a part of this. It seemed yourst rendezvous with animal shifters


    wasn''t a reminder enough." She said, looking at her sister''s scars.


    Arie smirked.


    "No, but fear not, the males tend to find them very sexy."


    Deliana didn''t seem impressed, her gaze turning back to me once it was just the four of US in the


    room. She waved her hand and a shimmering veil-like cloak covered the entrance.


    "Exin." She said to Lavina before her gaze turned to me.


    "It''s the prophecy, Deliana." She began.


    Prophecy?


    "The heart of this world resides within the child born of thend and sea, she is the child born fromnd


    and sea." Lavina whispered. "We need to unlock the final seal. Your father-" "I do apologise, but can


    you please include me in this conversation instead of acting like I''m not even here?" I asked, looking


    between the two women.


    Deep down, I wanted to ask Deliana why she abandoned me, but I couldn''tin because I had


    found the best parents.


    "She has your spark." Arie added amused.


    She was an entirely different person than the monster who had attacked our ship....


    "Then let US start at the beginning." Deliana said, going to the seat Lavina had sat in previously and


    sat down, her tail flicking as she did so.


    We all sat down and Lavina smiled at Deliana.


    "Tell her the truth."


    "I know the king''s version, I mean, Andres Apelion''s version." I said.


    Deliana''s anger sent a wave through the room, her heart thundering. When she turned to me I could


    see her long nails and the sheer hatred on her face, her eyes shimmering with hues of purples, blues


    and silver.


    "Never mention that liar''s name in front of me ever again." She hissed.


    I nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Understood... he''s dead anyway." I said quietly.


    "Good, he was too much of a coward to ever approach the sea... and father forbade me from ever


    setting foot onnd again, or I would turn to sea foam." She scoffed, clenching her fist.


    A silence fell and Lavina looked at her.


    "Go on my queen, she deserves the truth."


    Deliana closed her eyes and began telling her story. How she had saved Andres, spent the night


    watching him and had been greatly attracted to him. She sensed the bond was of a true mate, Andres


    seemed not to notice it but he was drawn to her. They began spending time together. Weeks became


    months and they got closer, until one day he said to her they had to end it. She had pleaded and


    begged for him to ept her, and he had given in.


    "But I was fool... When I fell asleep that night, he tried to take my life." She opened her eyes, and I


    could see the pain in them. My own heart clenching at the story she was telling me. The pain in her


    eyes somehow told me she was telling the truth. "He said I was a monster, but I had done nothing to be


    called one. He forced me to the ocean, knowing fore well my father would kill me. He didn''t care, and


    from that day forth, he had the sea and coasts scoured for sirens, killing them mercilessly in fear his


    truth of having a rtionship with a siren woulde to light. Yes, we have killed men at sea, but not


    as often as they killed US. Stealing even our young."


    I felt... stunned, it was all too much to take in.


    A true mate bond... 1


    Andres had lied...


    Deep down, I had a strong feeling that perhaps they had been mates, but Soleil had enchanted the


    king... If she hadn''t, so much could have been prevented. 1 "But I too promised revenge and I followed


    up on it, taking an oath that I would kill every alpha blooded male that set foot upon our seas.


    Something that father approved of, despite my sins. When I found out about my pregnancy, Lavina


    helped me hide it, and when you were born, we realised you were a hybrid. If you were a full siren I


    would have kept you here, but your lungs weren''t made to live underwater constantly." Deliana


    continued. "It had been one of the more difficult decisions I had to make, but your health was vital,


    commanded Arie to go onnd to find a couple who could take care of you, and at the same time


    make sure you were close to that scum father of yours. Knowing he held power at least onnd."


    I could see she was trying to act indifferent, but this topic was still painful for her. Her eyes were boring


    into mine, as if she wanted to ask me something, but her pride refused her from doing so.


    "I saw this couple, who loverheard discussing how they were unable to conceive, and so I decided to


    do a little more research upon them. It turned out they were close to the king too." Arie added


    smugly."


    Then I snuck you out of the water and left you there, since Deliana couldn''t step foot onnd. Our


    father is the ruler of the seven seas, and although he sees all, we managed to hide this pregnancy."


    "Before Arie took you, I and Deliana ced the barriers upon you, so no one ever found out what


    you were. Without realising, we suppressed all your abilities. It was only after you were given away did


    we realise what you truly were, but we couldn''t let the power-hungry wolves use you, and so we


    approached you once again to strengthen those spells. We decided the barrier would weaken upon


    your eighteenth birthday and slowly, slowly you woulde into power." Lavina said quietly.


    So did my parents know what I was? My heart was thundering as I struggled to process it all.


    "But still, whenever you touched the water, the sirens sensed it." Arie remarked, running her fingers


    through her hair. 1 "When you began ying in the water, sirens were drawn to you for who you are,


    and knowledge of your existence reached him. Of the legged siren who lived onnd. Our Emperor, my


    father: Queseidon." Deliana continued. 1


    My heart skipped a beat as I took in everything they said.


    "Does he know about me?"


    "Yes he does, and he knows you are the child of prophecy. However, he does not know you are mine,


    but if he sees you he will." Deliana sighed with a tilt of her head.


    Every move they made was full of grace and beauty, and I found myself enchanted by them.


    "Which means you need to leave the waters soon, once we remove your final seal, you must fulfil your


    destiny." Deliana added. 1 "My destiny?" "Reunite the people of Kadia before we kill one another to


    the point of extinction." Lavina added quietly. "For if this continues, Kadia will notst long..." 1


    Despite her soft melodious tone, her words held a sinister warning, and it was one that I knew held


    true.


    "The Emperor has being building the imperial army for decades and the time hase for US to


    destroy the surface dwellers, or more specifically; the werewolves." Ariel added. 1 "And as much as I


    hate them, especially those of Alpha blood... killing them all will cause havoc.¡± Deliana added darkly.


    I looked at her in surprise, trying to ignore the sliver of fear within me.


    "But only the imperial sirens can walk uponnd..." I said quietly. "There''s not much they can do from


    just the coast."


    Deliana scoffed lightly, as if what I had said was ignorant.


    "Indeed we know that, but father has over two thousand children and each one can walk thend with


    ease." 1


    My heart sank at just the thought of that happening. Didn''t they say the imperial sirens were far and


    few?


    "Many many years ago the werewolves drove another species to the brink of extinction, and now it''s


    time that we dealt them the hand of fate." Arie added, examining her nails.


    "But it will not end well, that is why you are here. You must protect our people from being sent to war


    and from those who seek US out. You are the heart of Kadia and the future queen of the Aethirian


    Ocean." Lavina imed, now taking my hand in hers.


    For a moment I forgot that she was a dangerous siren, she reminded me of a wise grandmother.


    "Queen?¡± I asked, realising what she said a momentte.


    "Yes. Queen. I am the most-pure blooded of my siblings, and one of the rulers of the seven seas


    beneath our supreme ruler, my father. However, I only have one child. You." Deliana said quietly.


    "When I die, my title as queen of the Aethirian Ocean will pass to you."


    Confusion and panic hit me. Yes, I loved the sea, but live as a siren? I couldn''t do that!


    "But you said I can¡¯t live underwater! That my lungs aren''t built for it. Plus, I shifted into a wolf! I can''t


    shift into a siren!" I tried not to argue, not wanting to anger her either, but I was unable to keep the


    panic from my voice.


    She raised a perfect brow.


    "Yes, as a child you were not fit for the sea, because you were born fromnd. We realised we may


    have to wait until you were older to be one of US and Lavina discovered that you may be... Let''s


    just say you are not a hybrid Yileyna, you may have a wolf form, but you will certainly get your tail."


    Deliana said it with such conviction that somehow I felt she was telling the truth.


    "I don''t think-" I was cut off by Deliana, her eyes darkening.


    "You will, because you are a triform shifter, a miracle among species, and in your hand, you will hold


    the power of both earth and sea. You are the light of this world, and it''s high time you understood that."


    3

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    10. The Iron w Pack


    CHARLENE


    I was terrified for Yileyna, with every passing day I wondered if she was ok. She was alone, and


    although I knew Theon loved her after his deceit, I didn¡®t know what to think. I was trying to tell myself


    he wouldn¡®t let anything happen to her, but I was terrified too.


    She was brave, but she was all alone. It was hard for Gamma Grayson too, knowing that his mate was


    left behind, but there was no other choice.


    I hadn¡®t told him about who I was because I didn¡®t want it to be an extra burden for him. I was ok


    with him not knowing.


    Knowing that Mom and Dad were killed felt painful. Even if they weren¡®t fully good people, I still loved


    them. Dad¡®s death had hit me harder, I just wish I could have told him goodbye and that I loved him,


    even if he wasn¡®t my biological father, he was the one who raised me and had always treated me better


    than Mom.


    We had travelled to two packs, however Obsidian Shadow Pack guards stood at the entrances, and we


    were not able to even meet those Alphas. It was obvious they were either looking for us or keeping an


    eye on everyone.


    Would no one stand up to Theoden? It seemed not, he was known for his ruthless ways. It was Raiden


    who had suddenly decided we should go to the one pack that was powerful and neutral to all.


    The Iron w Pack, home to the infamous Alpha Hunter de Carson....


    ¡°This is going to be hard, Hunter doesn¡®t deal his hands in political matters.¡± Gamma Grayson said as


    we stared that the huge iron walls that surrounded the back, foot¨Clong des crowned the wall and


    every two metres apart I saw there were guards on watch duty. But as suspected by Gamma Grayson,


    there was not one Obsidian Shadow pack wolf here. 1


    ¡°What are those...¡± I murmured, seeing something move from around the walls.


    ¡°His moat, a moat full of serpents.¡± Ryan added with a low whistle. ¡°I thought it was a damn joke...¡±


    ¡°Oh it¡®s very real, Hunter became an Alpha at the age of eleven, two years before he shifted, he is


    currently the youngest recorded shifter alive having gotten his wolf at the age of thirteen.¡± Gamma


    Graysonmented. ¡°He¡®s powerful.¡± 2


    ¡°That is so cool!¡± Rhys eximed.


    It had been hard for him, having to travel like this, and often he spent his time with me when the men


    were more restless and angry.


    ¡°Well we have nothing to lose, Hunter is one Alpha who didn¡®t bend to Andres, unlike many who yielded


    to him due to him being a king. Whereas Alpha Hunter does not.¡± Gamma Grayson replied.


    ¡°Well then let¡®s go ask for this badass shady¨Cas¨Cfuck Alpha¡®s help. Oi Charlene, maybe you can use


    some charms on him?¡± 2


    ¡°Do not be disrespectful to the princess.¡± Gamma Grayson warned him.


    Ryan shrugged.


    ¡°She wasn¡®t the king¡®s real daughter.¡± 2


    That did hurt but I simply smiled as Gamma Grayson¡®s irritation rose.


    ¡°It¡®s ok, and I don¡®t want to be called princess either, Gamma Grayson.¡±


    ¡°Also, if you continue to be childish, Ryan, I¡®m sure our Alpha will remove you from the position of


    Gamma ¡± Raiden added with a smirk.


    ¡°Well, let¡®s go meet Alpha Hunter who will help us!¡± Rhys said confidently.


    l.hoped, at least not to break his heart, he would agree to help us.


    We left our hiding spot in human form and I held Rhys¡®s hand tightly. Immediately we were spotted and


    several bows and arrows were turned upon us.


    ¡°We wish for an audience with Alpha Hunter de Carson.¡± Raiden said loudly, raising his hand in


    surrender as he stepped forward.


    I looked into the dark moat of water. Although we were still very far, I could see something move


    beneath the surface. My grip on Rhys tightened and I moved him behind me. Although I knew we were


    a good few metres away, those things were huge and I knew they coulde out of the water.


    ¡°State your business!¡± The man shouted, scanning us all.


    ¡°We are here on behalf of the Silver Storm Pack.¡± Gamma Grayson said, cing a hand on his chest


    The man frowned, exchanging a look with one of the other guards before he gave a curt nod. He


    seemed to be mind¨Clinking as we all waited nervously. Raiden nced over at Gamma Grayson,


    frowning slightly, and I knew they were mind linking.


    ¡®Do you think he¡®ll agree to see us?¡® I asked nervously.


    ¡®I hope so.¡® Raiden replied.


    ¡°Names!¡± The man called.


    ¡°Beta Raiden Bolton, Princess Charlene Aphelion, Gamma Grayson Sanchez, with his son Gamma


    Ryan and my younger brother, Rhys.¡± Raiden said clearly. ¡°As you must have heard, Alpha King


    Andres is dead, Yileyna De¡®Lacor is our new Alpha and is currently in the hold of Theoden Hale.¡±


    The man nodded before we heard the grinding of the drawbridge being lowered. My heart lurched as I


    saw the crossing.


    Goddess, it was so... narrow, and there were no supports on the sides. 1


    | swallowed hard before giving Rhys a brave smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry princess, I¡®ll hold on to you tight.¡± He whispered.


    I nodded, giving him a cute smile. What a brave boy he was, without his parents, yet he was still acting


    so strong.


    ¡°Cross!¡± A man shouted.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied softly to Rhys, before Raiden led the way.


    It wasn¡®t big enough for more than two people to walk side by side Rhys followed Raiden, whilst Ryan


    stepped up behind me with Gamma Grayson at the back.


    It¡®s just a few metres... You got this Charlene.


    I kept my gaze on the other side which was at least twenty metres away. Goddess this man had


    nned


    this.


    How dangerous to have such a moat!


    I heard the hissing of a serpent at one point, seeing its long body under the moat.


    ¡°Keep going, if you scream, they will react!¡± The man shouted. .


    I nodded, although my heart was ringing in my ears. The moment we reached the other side, I let out a


    shaky breath, and Raiden smiled at me.


    ¡°You did well.¡± He said as we waited for the huge gates to be opened.


    Goddess, their security was better than that of Westerfell. We stepped inside to see the area was huge,


    it was a full vige in here yet there were only warriors in sight. Most were well built, with scars that


    spoke of many battles fought.


    I heard footsteps and that familiar seductive smell of none other than Alpha Hunter approaching. I


    suddenly felt very self¨Cconscious, knowing I was covered in dirt and all I was wearing were worn¨Cout


    leather pants and an oversized shirt 1


    I don¡®t know why it mattered but I was unable to stop myself from trying to smooth my shirt and tilt my


    chin up. 1


    ¡°Well, well, who would have thought anyone from the Silver Storm pack would be so kind as to visit a


    simple Alpha like me?¡± He said mockingly, sping his hands in front of him as he tilted his head,


    He looked as handsome, if not more, than the day I saw him at the ceremony... In a fitted shirt, pants,


    and boots, a few strands of his hair fell acros¡®s his forehead, although most were messily tied back.


    ¡°You are no simple Alpha, Alpha Hunter, however, we had no choice.¡± Raiden said quietly, ncing at


    the guards.


    ¡°My men are loyal, speak.¡± Hemanded before his gaze fell on me. Our eyes met, and my heart


    skipped a beat as a small smirk crossed his lips. ¡°On second thought, I don¡®t think it¡®s fitting to make


    such a prettydy stand and wait when she looks... exhausted. Come, I will give you a ce to rest.¡± 4


    We were led through the vige, the houses were humble but they were strong and rigid. Shops and


    food stores were aplenty, and although I knew Alpha Hunter owned thends around this fortress, it


    was obvious everyone stayed within the safety of these walls.


    We stopped at what looked like barracks or a pack house, and he entered, leading the way to the left.


    After a flight of stairs, he stopped at a door and took the key that hung on a hook.


    ¡°I¡®m afraid we don¡®t have many rooms, if the Beta is ok to share with his brother?¡± Hunter asked.


    ¡°Of course, thank you, Alpha.¡± Raiden said with a nod, yet he didn¡®t go in. Hunter smirked as he


    continued down the hall, he gave the next room to Gamma Grayson and Ryan, before he stopped at a


    third door further down.


    ¡°And the room for thedy.¡± He smirked as Raiden opened the door, stepping inside. ¡°I¡®ll have one of


    my omegas bring you clean clothes. Rest, you are safe here.¡± He added to me, his tone dropping an


    octave, making me nervous.


    ¡°Perfect, thank you Alpha Hunter. I do apologise for the quick check, but she is important to our


    kingdom and our Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course she is.¡± Our eyes met before I mumbled an excuse me. I took the key from Raiden and


    entering the room quickly.


    Goddess, he was such an intense man. I closed the door and looked around, it was modest yet clean.


    There was a wardrobe on the left side with a high chest of drawers, a mirror and a vanity table. When I


    saw the bed, I had an intense urge to run and jump onto it, but I needed to bathe first. I looked at the


    door across the room hoping it was a bathroom....


    Half an hourter I stepped out of the bath, wrapping a towel around myself whilst I used another on


    my long hair, which was once again vibrant and clean.


    That had been the best bath I had ever had. Never had I ever appreciated clean water as I did today. I


    stepped into the bedroom and almost jumped to see a middle¨Caged woman cing clothes into the


    wardrobe, she instantly stopped and bowed her head to me.


    ¡°I apologise for rming you, mydy.¡± She said politely.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± I waved my hand, spotting the basket that sat on the bed.


    ¡°The Alpha sent clothing and some items for you.¡± She said, gesturing to the basket.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± I said, not expecting this kind of hospitality from an Alpha rumoured to be so dangerous.


    But did he have other motives?


    My heart sank, remembering the way his eyes had raked over me at the ball.


    ¡°Thank the Alpha, mydy, not me. Would you like any assistance?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, thank you.¡± I said, she nodded, closing the top drawer.


    ¡°Once you are dressed, pleasee and join us for dinner.¡± She replied, before taking her leave.


    I quickly locked the door and walked to the chest of drawers, taking out some panties. I slipped them


    on and walked over to the wardrobe to look at the clothes. To my dismay, they were all dresses.


    I took out a dark green one which had long sleeves with a boat neck and a red skirt that reached


    below my knees. Slipping it on, I added a ck corset belt before I quickly got to work on my knotty


    hair...


    Ten minutester, I left my room to see Ryan and Raiden, both already dressed and standing there


    waiting for me.


    ¡°Well, let¡®s get this over with.¡± Ryan remarked as Rhys and Gamma Grayson joined us. We were then


    led by two guards.


    I hoped he agreed to help us, because we truly needed his help...


    Thirty minutes had passed, and I was a mess of nerves. We had entered the hall only for the Alpha to


    motion for me to take the seat to his right. Complimenting me that I looked beautiful, but it was how his


    gaze kept finding mine that made me nervous.


    But to make up for it, the food was warm and tasty. We had not had a hot meal in days!


    We had exined our full situation to him, including how Yileyna is the heart of our world. Although we


    weren¡®t sure if he would believe us, he didn¡®t argue about it, simply listening to us and let us speak as


    we put everything on the table. It was mostly Raiden and Gamma Grayson who did the talking, with


    Ryan and me inputting a little,


    He seemed to have frowned at certain points but he said nothing, not until we were done, having no


    idea what he was thinking as his face remained emotionless.


    ¡°So... You are not even able to get in contact with your allies because of the Obsidian Shadow Pack


    guards... Andres was killed, and his daughter is held captive. Theon betrayed you all...¡± He ran his


    fingers through his short beard thoughtfully.


    ¡°Yes, we are being sought out, and on our way here we heard Theoden hasmanded for us to be


    brought back to him, dead or alive didn¡®t matter.¡± Ryan added.


    Hunter nodded before he sat back, cing his knife and fork down.


    ¡°Tell me, was your king any better than Theoden?¡± He asked. ¡°Why do you think you should get


    Westerfell back?¡±


    I frowned at his question as Gamma Grayson spoke up defensively.


    ¡°Of course, Alpha Andres was hardworking fair¨C¡±


    ¡°We cannot answer that, but what we can answer is right now there are innocent people being held


    captive, and this is not about father but Yileyna, the heir to that throne. Not because she was the king¡®s


    real daughter, but because she is the heart, and therefore the rightful ruler. She is a person who stood


    up to the king countless times. Please, don¡®t do this for father, but for the new Alpha, for Alpha Yileyna


    of the Silver Storm Pack. ¡°I said softly yet clearly.


    Hunter tilted his head, smirking slightly.


    ¡°Smart answer... however, why should I risk my men? What do I get in return?¡±


    ¡°What does the Alpha wish for? I am sure Alpha Yileyna would agree to your demands within reason.¡±


    || replied.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°A hand in marriage.¡± He replied, picking up his knife, shocking us all. 5


    ¡°We can¡®t promise you that she¡®ll agree.¡± Raiden said sharply, I saw his eyes sh, possessiveness


    clear in them.


    ¡°How do you expect us to give our word to something that is not in our control to agree to?¡± Gamma


    Grayson asked, despite staying calm he was clearly worried.


    We needed his help and the situation was tricky...


    Hunter himself simply raised an eyebrow, that same tiny smirk ying on his lips.


    ¡°Then why don¡®t I ask her myself?¡± He suggested before turning to me. ¡°Tell me princess Charlene, is


    my army and support an offer fair enough for your hand in marriage?¡± 3


    Rhys and I both gasped as I stared at him.


    ¡°M¨CMe?¡± I asked confused.


    He leaned over, forcing me back in my seat, my heart thumping as that tantalising smirk crossed his


    lips.


    ¡°If I¡®m going to choose a woman, it will be one who is equally ravishing in looks as she is in character.


    I¡®m certain that you will make a fine Luna, so what will it be? My help is in your hands, princess.¡± He


    asked huskily.


    My heart thudded as his words rang in my mind. I had always been told that I should choose a man


    who would benefit this kingdom... Agreeing to an arranged marriage was not something so foreign, and


    if Alpha Hunter was willing to have me, then I would do this, for my people, my kingdom and my sister.


    ¡®You don¡®t need to agree.¡® Raiden¡®s quiet voice came in my head, but I looked into the eyes of Alpha


    Hunter, my mind made up.


    ¡°I ept your offer.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    11. My Decision


    CHARLENE


    I hadn¡®t been able to sleep all night. Alpha Hunter seemed to have been satisfied with my response and


    had ordered for wine to be brought in celebration of my agreement. I ran my fingers through my hair,


    watching the men train far below, lost in thought. I hadn¡®t gone to breakfast this morning, unable to face


    him.


    I had gotten dressed in a ck dress, with a plunging neckline and a red umbre skirt, but all I


    wanted to do was get into bed and hide from the world, so I could have some time toprehend and


    digest everything that had happened. 1


    Raiden and Gamma Grayson had mind linked to ask if I was ok, which I had cheerily told them I was.


    Living in this ce... so far from everything I was used to, was going to be different. I had always thought


    Westerfell would always be my home...


    I sighed heavily. Hunter wasn¡®t a bad person, and he was handsome.


    I blushed at the realisation that getting married also meant... My heart thumped, my cheeks burning even


    more at the idea of being intimate with him.


    My stomach felt funny, and when there was a knock on the door, I jumped in rm.


    | exhaled. Walking over to it and smoothing my skirt, I opened the door.


    My heart skipped a beat at the sight of the tall muscr man before me. His hair was sleeked back and


    tied; it was obvious he had just showered from the smell of the woody shampoo that mixed with his own


    scent. He was dressed in a ck shirt and brown pants, and he was currently smirking slightly.


    Did he always have that look on his face?


    ¡°Alpha Hunter...¡± I said, smiling politely


    ¡°Princess Charlene.¡± He replied, almost sounding mocking.


    Was he teasing me?


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I asked, tucking my hair behind my ear and looking down to avoid his intense gaze.


    To my utter dismay, my gaze fell on the front of his pants, to the very noticeable bulge that was packed


    away. My cheeks burned as I looked up at him, only to see that small smirk had be a full¨Cblown


    grin.


    Oh my Goddess, he had seen where my attention had fallen!


    ¡°Uhh, I didn¡®t mean help like that! Can¨Ccan I ask why you are here?¡± | asked, knowing my entire face was


    flushed. 2


    He stepped closer and I jumped back, my heart thumping as pressed my lips together. He bent down


    slightly, until his lips were close to my ear.


    ¡°I would tease... but I don¡®t think your fellow pack members will appreciate me having an unconscious


    princess in my hold.¡± He growled huskily, his fingers running through my hair. He chuckled, moving back,


    and I let out the breath I was holding. My heart thundering extremely loudly. ¡°Fear not princess, I¡®m only


    here to ask how you are, since you did note for breakfast. Are you nervous?¡±


    Nervous? Of course I was nervous! I was going to get married! I had made the decision myself... It felt


    strange, usually someone or other always made decisions for me.


    ¡°A little.¡± I replied bravely, smiling slightly.


    His smirk vanished and my stomach sank.


    Did I upset him?


    ¡°It¡®s it¡®s nothing to be worried about, I¡®m perfectly fine and it is an honour to be chosen by the Alpha.


    Please don¡®t think that I¡®m backing out or¨C¡±


    He ced a finger to my lips, cutting me off before he cupped my face in hisrge, calloused hands.


    ¡°You ramble when you¡®re nervous.¡±


    If my face wasn¡®t red already, it must now be a terrifyingly plum colour! Oh how he must think I look


    awful!


    ¡°Look, I¡®m not one to charm women, but my mother always told me to be faithful and respectful to the


    one whom I choose to keep by my side, I will treat you well, Princess, and give you anything that you


    wish for. The only man I will ever challenge will be if your fated mate shows up.¡± He said, his eyes


    shing possessively. 1


    I don¡®t think that would happen, mated women usually didn¡®t venture out on full moons once they had


    taken a chosen mate. That wouldn¡®t happen.


    ¡°Forgive me if I¡®m out of line, but the Alpha doesn¡®t really know me, and marrying me does not get you


    any assets. I am not the king¡®s biological daughter, so why would you choose me?¡±


    ¡°The first time I saw you, you caught my eye, and with you walking right into my pack... It was such an


    opportunity, why wouldn¡®t I take advantage of it?¡± He had already marked his im and it was clear, for


    some crazy reason, he wanted me. ¡°You might not see it, but a woman with a good heart is far more


    valuable than jewels or assets. I have that already. All I need is my Luna by my side.¡± 3


    I couldn¡®t argue with him, he seemed to really want this, and I couldn¡®t deny it made me feel all warm


    inside.


    ¡°Then, I hope I can be the Luna you deserve. If I¡®m out of line, please guide me, I am willing to learn and


    be better.¡± I replied. ¡°I sometimes speak up when I think something is not right, and I apologise in


    advance, but I never mean to offend anyone.¡±


    ¡°I need a woman who does. A Luna is meant to stand by her Alpha¡®s side as an equal. I can be pretty hot


    headed. I need a woman who is confident and just, yet at the same time willing to be submissive when


    the time calls for it...¡±


    His gaze dipped to my breasts, my heart hammering loudly, and I knew what he meant. In bed.


    My cheeks burned once again, but what more was I expecting? He was an Alpha and their sexual


    energy was even more than a normal werewolf.


    ¡°I will aim to please.¡± I found myself whispering, as I nibbled on my lips. 1


    ¡°Goddess, you¡®re a tease.¡± He growled, surprising me before he pulled me against him.


    My hand instantly went to his chest, very aware of every single ridge and curve of his body. My pussy


    clenched and I bit my lip to stop the sigh that threatened to escape. His arms tightened around my waist


    before he leant down, his lips brushing my ear, making my breath hitch.


    ¡°I think we will get along perfectly... The wedding will be held at the end of this week.¡± He turned away


    from me and I looked at his back, concerned at the way he had suddenly turned.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I replied.


    A week... Goddess that was soon, but we didn¡®t have time to waste. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡®ve already sent out my men to secretly pass messages to some of Andres¡®s most loyal allies, and


    those


    who are my own allies. We will gather the army we need, have no doubt.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Hunter.¡± I replied politely.


    ¡°Hunter.¡± He corrected.


    ¡°Then please call me Charlene, I¡®m not really a princess anyway.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re still one in my eyes.¡± He replied. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°W¨Cwait...¡±


    He turned to look at me from over his shoulder, and I looked down, ready to brave the question I had in


    my mind.


    ¡°Will you mark me at our wedding?¡± I asked nervously.


    Obviously it was to be expected, but the thought scared me.


    ¡°I intend to take you as mine, and to show the world that. My pack will expect a marking.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sorry for my ignorance.¡± I replied, feeling foolish.


    Naturally there would be a marking, how else can we guarantee that I wouldn¡®t break the marriage after


    we got what we wanted.


    He turned back to me and closed the gap between us.


    ¡°Do not apologise to me for voicing your thoughts. My people need a marking. You can mark me, I will


    mark you when you are ready. How about that?¡± He suggested, raising an eyebrow.


    I looked up at him in surprise, was an Alpha really allowing me to im him first?


    He smirked at my amusement and ced his hands on my hips, pulling me against him. My cheeks


    burned up once more as I felt something rather big and long against my lower stomach. I dared not look


    down now, realising why he had jerked away from me before.


    The Alpha desired me, just the thought made me feel even more nervous, and somewhat excited.


    ¡°But as an Alpha you should im me first. It¡®s fine, you may-¡±


    ¡°Hush, an Alpha is said to have to im his mate because he¡®s an Alpha? To show his position,


    dominance and power, correct?¡±


    I nodded and he smirked confidently.


    ¡°I already am all those things, and allowing my chosen mate to mark me first is not an issue. Does an


    Alpha not submit to his Luna?¡± He replied. 5


    I couldn¡®t do anything but stare at him in awe. If he had not had an effect on me before, he did now. 2


    I don¡®t know if he was simply good with words or if he actually meant those things... but he had made a


    warmth settle within my chest. I couldn¡®t help but smile, a faint blush coating my cheeks.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered softly.


    He didn¡®t reply, instead leaning down, his lips grazing my cheek in a soft kiss that made me gasp. My


    head felt light, before he stepped back and he left the room, leaving me lightheaded and oddly happy. 2


    I shook my head, touching the spot on my cheek that he had kissed. His touch remained and I did a twirl,


    trying to contain the happiness that had filled me.


    ¡°Smiling like that, and I was worried for no reason.¡± Raiden¡®s voice came, making me look up startled as


    he knocked lightly on the open door. He sniffed the air and raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought I saw Alpha


    Hunter leaving.¡± 1


    I blushed and shook my head.


    ¡°He just came to say the wedding is in a week!¡± I said quickly, making Raiden chuckle.


    He had taken good care of me, and I knew although he was a wonderful person, it was also because of


    the fact that I meant a lot to Yileyna. Deep down, I wished she took Raiden as her mate; he would be


    good for her. He¡®d treat her like the queen she deserves to be treated as, and he would always cherish


    her. 3


    ¡°So soon, clearly he seems impatient.¡± He smirked as he came over to me, crossing his arms, a look of


    concern on his face. ¡°Are you sure Charlene? I don¡®t want Yileynaing for my head.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡®ll make sure when I see her again, that she knows it was my decision.¡± I reassured softly.


    I really missed her.


    ¡°I miss her too.¡± He murmured, looking down at his hands, knowing what I was thinking.


    ¡°We¡®ll see her soon enough.¡± I replied with confidence, looking out of the window. 1


    The weather was still freezing, but it wasn¡®t as bad as it was in Westerfell.


    I knew I was doing the right thing. This marriage would promise me an army and the support that Yileyna


    needed.


    ¡°He¡®s a good person.¡± Raiden said quietly. I nodded, remembering what Hunter had said about his


    mother,


    ¡°Gamma Grayson said Alpha Hunter became an Alpha at an extremely young age. What happened to


    his parents?¡± I asked Raiden suddenly.


    He frowned, tilting his head.


    ¡°No one really knows, this pack and Alpha Kunter have always been very private.¡± I nodded, yet I


    couldn¡®t help but be curious. After all, it was clear that Alpha Hunter held his mom in high praise.


    Perhaps I¡®ll ask him, if I get the chance. 4


    Previous Post


    Next Post

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    12. Distrust


    THEON


    ¡°How could you lose her?!¡± Dad roared at Arabe, who had her head bowed, almost as if wanting to


    flinch, but she remained in her position, her head down. ¡°Both of you!¡±


    His orange eyes turned on me, but I remained indifferent. I had been dragged back from the coast, but


    even now the panic that was consuming me was outweighing the fact that I had rejected her.


    I felt empty, but it was ok. I had been emotionless, simply a shell for vengeance until she had made a


    ce inside of me. Maybe I was just not meant for anything more than this. 1


    I just hope she was safe. 1


    I wish I had dived into the water, but I was fucking useless, unable to even swim because a siren¡®s


    injury was far more dangerous and powerful than an ordinary injury, and my Little Storm had fucking


    dug deep. I deserved it though; I had hurt her far more than these mere injuries. She could do this ten


    times over and it would never be enough... 2


    The bruises that covered her body, theshes on her back... Anger blistered within me, and only when


    Dad shouted did I snap out of my dark thoughts.


    ¡°GET OUT!¡± Dad thundered at Arabe, she bowed her head before she left the room. ¡°Fucking


    useless!¡±


    He mmed his fist into the ice that was now melting away, creatingrge cracks through it.


    I remembered the question between him and Arabe, the way she had addressed him as Master and


    the way he had called me a fool¡­ Things like that were not something that I was just going to forget.


    ¡°Calm down, I¡®ll bring her back.¡± I replied coldly, knowing I needed to keep up the facade, as if I didn¡®t


    know what he had called me.


    He looked at me keenly.


    ¡°How did she escape? Where did she go?¡± He asked.


    Was he hinting at the ocean?


    ¡°Into the water, but I¡®ll find her¡­ I saw what she partially became before she attacked me.¡± I said,


    forcing as much disgust into my voice as possible.


    He tensed before nodding.


    ¡°Ah yes, of course, I wanted to discuss this with you.¡±


    Oh really? I heard you say to keep it from me.


    ¡°I know how much you hate sirens, as do I, after all it¡®s because of them that we lost your sister and


    Nathalia.¡± He growled.


    I nodded, ¡°Then let¡®s find her and kill her as we promised. All sirens must die.¡± I said, crossing my arms


    despite the agony in my chest at that simple move.


    I heard the faint change in his heartbeat before he calmed it almost instantly.


    ¡°You learned she was your mate¡­ Are you willing to kill her?¡± He asked me sharply.


    ¡°Of course, she¡®s nothing to me.¡± I scoffed resentfully.


    She was fucking everything to me, but I didn¡®t have the right to be possessive of her anymore. ,


    Dad frowned, watching me for a moment, but I remained indifferent and came over, sighing in relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­ For a moment I thought you would bend because she was your mate.¡± He patted my


    shoulder, and I resisted the urge to speak my mind.


    He was right, I had changed in two years. All my adolescent years I had trained to hide my emotions,


    so when the time came, I would be able to deal with Andres. It was something I had mastered skilfully.


    Now. I would use the same on him,


    ¡°No. It changes nothing. Mom was killed by one, do you really think i¡®ll have any consideration for her?¡±


    *The bond does things to us, it can blind us and deter us from our goals.¡± Dad replied, frowning deeply.


    But you loved Mom, right?


    I didn¡®t say it out loud.


    It was crazy but I was beginning to question even the things I had witnessed and known as a child.


    ¡°You need not worry, I am going to find her and bring her back. We need her, right?¡±


    ¡®Yes... but I¡®m uncertain if sending you is the right thing to do¡­ You aren¡®t healed and you are my son,


    don¡®t want anything to happen to you.¡±


    You didn¡®t have an issue sending me to Andres.


    ¡°I can handle myself, besides, we¡®ve worked too hard to get to where we are today. We need the heart


    under our control.¡±


    His eyes sparked with a fire of approval, and he nodded.


    ¡°It seems knowing her truth has changed your view of her, I was beginning to worry that you were far


    too madly in love with her.¡±


    I looked at him sharply. My heart skipped a beat at his statement, but I simply scoffed.


    ¡°Her being a siren changes all of that. I will never forgive their kind.¡± I growled.


    But she wasn¡®t a monster... Even when she rejected me, and she took on the partial form of a siren,


    couldn¡®t hate her... She had remained forgiving for far too long.


    ¡°Good good, but we need her for the power she possesses.¡±


    He was still so hell¨Cbent on having her, when I thought he hated sirens more than me and would rather


    want him dead. 1


    ¡°You hate them as much as I do, isn¡®t killing her better? Do we really need her? After all, you vowed


    that we would kill them all.¡± I questioned.


    I wasn¡®t sure, but there was a flicker of unease there in his eyes...


    ¡°Of course I do! Those things are the reasons I lost my daughter and my mate! I have a n, Theon, a


    n that will kill them all.¡± He hissed, gripping my shoulders painfully.


    ¡°But I need her powers, hers and Arabe¡®sbined. Just imagine it, I will be the most powerful Alpha


    alive. If the packs of this kingdom wish to live, they will have to rely on me and submit to me.¡®


    ¡°What do you meanbined?¡± I asked, trying to keep any trace of usation from my voice. ¡°What


    ns do you have, Dad? Don¡®t you think I should have been told? I feel there¡®s a lot that you are not


    telling me, and if we are meant to work together, then I should at least know.¡± 1


    ¡°You are right, but we haven¡®t really had the time now, have we? But do you remember you asked me


    why I wasn¡®t scouring the seas to find the siren responsible for your mother¡®s death? Well it¡®s because I


    have


    been working on a better way to kill them all.¡±


    I frowned, looking at him sharply. I had begun to think that he really didn¡®t care, but he had a n?


    ¡°What other way is there?¡±


    A cold smirk crossed his face.


    ¡°Nathalia was mine and she was taken from me far faster than she ever should have. I don¡®t just want


    to kill the one who did it, but all of them. They all need to die.¡± His words were full of venom.


    Strange... He hadn¡®t seemed so bothered thest time we talked. Was he messing with my mind?


    ¡°Tell me Theon, how are the sirens safe from us?¡±


    ¡°Because they reside in the oceans and seas that they control?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, and what if we poison those seas with something that affects only sirens?¡±


    I looked at him sharply, my heart thundering.


    Yileyna was down there right now.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    He smirked.


    ¡°I haven¡®tpleted it... There are certain elements we still need, but don¡®t you see Theon, I have been


    working extremely hard on this. To get revenge for your mother.¡± He said quietly. 1


    I frowned, trying to get my head around it. Something wasn¡®t right, I just couldn¡®t believe that he had


    kept this all from me and was now suddenly telling me? Why?


    STOV


    ¡°What are the elements we are missing? If this is your n and you can execute it, then I want to make


    sure we seed.¡±


    ¡°The heart. It possesses the ability of thend and sea. She is the only one who will be able to drive the


    poison deep into the farthest depths of the oceans.¡± 1


    And with it make Yileyna im the lives of thousands... I remembered her sadness for the siren girl in


    Bellmead. There is no way Yileyna would be able to do it. Back then she hated sirens and still felt sorry


    for her, how would she feel killing them all, children and adults alike?


    She would never be able to live with the blood of that many on her hands.


    ¡°We will get her back, but how do you n to get her to obey?¡± I asked emotionlessly.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡®s a blessing in disguise that she is your mate. Although I know just the thought repulses


    you, this is for the greater good. When you mark her, your bond will strengthen, and she will sumb


    to your will. You can manipte her to our bidding.¡± He responded, smirking coldly. ¡°We were meant for


    this. That was why you were mated to her, and with your hatred, there is no risk for you to lose your


    way!¡±


    Lose my way? Or find my way? I loved Mom and I always would, but me seeking revenge and


    manipting someone else to do so on my behalf, were two very different things... 2


    My initial n was to find that siren, kill her, and then I would have let it go¡­ Killing the entire race was


    never the n.


    Perhaps I was losing my way, but I needed to find Yileyna and I wanted to find out what Hunter had


    discovered. I had to find the answers on my own ord and fast. 1


    ¡°That is the perfect n.¡± I said to Dad, cing a confident smirk on my face. ¡°I¡®ll search for her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t need to go Theon, I have sent my men already.¡±


    ¡°We cannot afford to waste time, I will go too.¡±


    He seemed to hesitate, obviously not happy with my stubbornness, but I knew he could tell my mind


    was made up.


    Besides, no¨Cone knew that she had been taken by sirens. When Arabe had shown up, the storm had


    been far too violent. I had said she escaped. It was no mystery she controlled water and Arabe had


    bought it.


    ¡°Fine then... but be careful, we have many enemies out there Theon. I can get Arabe to put a spell


    on you, those who do not know you won¡®t be able to recognise you.¡±


    There was no way I was going to let that woman put another fucking spell on me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°No thanks, I¡®ll be fine, you don¡®t need to worry about me. I will bring her back immediately.¡±


    He gave a nod, pping my shoulder, sending a violent re of pain through me.


    ¡°That¡®s my son, I¡®m d that her true form and reality have made you see how very right we are in


    doing this.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± No, I¡®m just agreeing with you so I can find my own answers... ¡°I do have a question.


    Where is Thea?¡± 1


    He looked at me, raising an eyebrow at my question.


    ¡°Oh, she¡®s safe in Lochfox. She is residing in the city with a few of our older wolves. No one knows she


    is mine. She will be safe there until we can bring her here. She is a bit of a daredevil and having her


    here would only have gotten her in trouble.¡± 1


    | almost smiled. She would be seventeen now, she had gotten her wolf shortly after I had left. She was


    fierce and feisty, and I had a feeling that wouldn¡®t have changed. Dad¡®s words proved that. 2


    ¡°That¡®s good, she¡®ll be safe.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He agreed.


    ¡°I will n to leave immediately. I will start on getting supplies together for my journey.¡± I replied, turning


    away, but he stopped me.


    ¡°No Theon, there is no rush. You need to at least heal. I am as restless as you to get her back here, but


    I also need you to heal first. You are no use to me dead.¡±


    Our eyes met, and I shook my head. 1


    ¡°I will gather supplies and set out, I won¡®t fail you.¡±


    We both knew the wounds were far too deep for me to heal from.


    An injury made by a siren was not one that would heal overnight... After I returned to the castle, the


    healer who had rebandaged my wounds had warned me. His words still rang in my mind.


    The chances to heal from these wounds are minimum... They are far too deep... I¡®m sorry, there is


    nothing more to do... Will I ever heal fully? Only time will tell. 21


    Dad frowned, staring at my chest. Concern flickered on his face before he exhaled. ¡°That¡®s my son.


    Stay resilient.¡± He said simply. I gave a curt nod before taking my leave.


    e


    Yileyna was on my mind once more.


    Fated and rejected... was this our fate?


    The paths we walked were so different that I don¡®t know why I had been so stupid to let myself get


    caught up by my emotions... I had destroyed not only my own resolution, but above all: Her.


    I had lost the only thing that made me feel alive in the process too.


    She told me to make sure the people of Westerfell were safe, but I needed to make sure she was ok


    before anything else.


    Call me selfish, but knowing the sirens took her was fucking worrying me, and she was the only fucking


    thing I cared about.


    It was high time I did a bit of snooping around here, and no matter how fucking angry I was at the


    bruises that littered her body, there was no way I could ask Dad without giving away my concern for


    her.


    I would find out who did it and I would kill them. But before I left... there were two bastards that I was


    going to fucking castrate. 1


    First, I needed to get in touch with the captain of The Siren Killer and its crew.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    13. A Transformation


    YILEYNA


    It had been so much to take in, and although I was told to rest on it, I was unable to. Being underwater


    was daunting in itself, despite the fact that I was getting used to it.


    Not to mention the dark¨Chaired distraction that now stood in my room. His dangerously handsome


    looks did not help my nerves, he was staring at me with intrigue, and something more. Aquarius, that


    was his name. One of Deliana¡®s guards. I had been mortified when she had said he would take care of


    me, and how our guards were meant to satisfy us if we wanted. A


    I had gotten embarrassed, however none of the other sirens had even batted an eyelid.


    I was given some clothing if you could call it that... it simply consisted of sheer fabrics or tiny jewelled


    pieces of metal for my breasts, and a sheer piece of cloth to wrap around my waist. I sat on the bed,


    swinging my legs as I watched the ripples in the water.


    I felt frustrated. There was so much to take in, I first thought being the heart was stressful enough. Now


    throw in the seven seas!


    I sighed, lying down on the bed, and stared at the glowing light around the edge of the ceiling, only for


    Aquarius toe over.


    ¡°Are you restless?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Umm, not entirely.¡± I replied, feeling very naked right now.


    He nodded, his eyes raking over me as they lingered on my legs.


    ¡°You are beautiful¡­ If you want to rx, I can help.¡± He whispered seductively, his dark navy shimmery


    tail whipping as he closed the gap between us. 5


    Despite the coldness of the water, I was certain my cheeks burned at his words.


    ¡°1¨CI think I¡¯m ok!¡± I mumbled, embarrassed as his fingers grazed up my inner thigh making me gasp. I


    quickly pulled away and tucked my legs under me, but my curiosity had piqued.


    Sex with a merman¡­ Imagine telling Charlene about that! 2


    Theon¡®s face came to mind and my spirits were dampened.


    I did not want to let him get in the way, all he brought was pain, but I couldn¡®t deny my heart still


    belonged to him. Or whatever was left of it.


    ¡°Well, I actually have a question.¡± I said, staring at Aquarius¡®s perfect abs.


    He crossed his arms, raising one of those dark arched eyebrows.


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    Well, I have always been a curious girl...


    ¡°Where is your... penis?¡± I asked confidently, ready for him to get embarrassed or think I¡®m crazy, but


    hey! am a weird¨Clegged thing anyway. 4


    He smirked instead.


    ¡°You are a strange one. Isn¡®t that obvious, or is it that you wish to see what I have to offer first?¡±


    I pouted and gave him a look.


    ¡°No, I¡®m just curious.¡± I think I did want to see it... ¡°I want to see if it¡®s like those above water.¡±


    I shrugged haughtily.


    Was I really asking a male to show me his manhood? Yes. Yes I was. 1


    He smirked, then I saw where there was a slight curve to the front of his tail. The scales rippled before


    they moved aside, and out sprang a long hard dick.


    I couldn¡®t help but giggle, making him frown slightly, but I didn¡®t care, I was far too intrigued to bother. I


    crawled closer, looking at the smooth cock. It was a bit darker in colourpared to his abdomen, with


    the scales blending around it. There was not one hair in sight. The tip was sharper, and it was rather


    long too, maybe twelve or eleven inches... Although it got thinner towards the tip. 1


    ¡°What do you find so funny?¡± He asked, as I smirked and moved back.


    ¡°Nothing, I just never thought I¡®d ever see a merman¡®s cock.¡± I said bluntly.


    He raised an eyebrow, smirking slightly.


    ¡°So, how is it?¡± He asked in a lower, huskier voice.


    I looked down at the merman¡®s penis, blushing once more.


    ¡°It¡®s nice and big.¡± Iplimented, ¡°You can put it away now.¡± 2


    He seemed satisfied with mypliment, before slowly letting the sheath of his scales hide it away


    once more. He didn¡®t seem too impressed I didn¡®t want more, as he backed away and took his ce by


    the door.


    Yes, I actually asked a merman to see his dick, I think I am losing my mind. 4


    The moment¡®s distraction vanished, and I became lost in my thoughts once more.


    It had been a while since Deliana and Lavina had begun to prepare the spell to remove the final seal. I


    was getting impatient.


    Deep down I was scared... Would I be a monster? Would I start killing people?


    A light knock came and the veil on the door lifted. Aquarius bowed his head to Deliana, and I wondered


    if he had slept with her too, since he was her guard.


    Goddess, that would have been gross if I had epted!


    I looked up at Deliana once he had left the room. Her powerful gaze was on me, I tried to act normal


    but it was obvious she could see right through me.


    ¡°What troubles you?¡± She asked.


    I looked down at my legs before I mustered the courage to speak the rather insulting question.


    ¡°I know sirens hate our kind... but when I shift, when the seal is lifted, will I too get the urge to enchant


    and kill men mercilessly?¡± I asked, flinching internally at how that sounded,


    She raised a perfect eyebrow.


    ¡°If you hate them, yes, just as a werewolf would kill those they hate. I think you don¡®t realise the


    damage your kind has done to us, we are sworn enemies and the death of the other pleases us. Do


    you know the only men that died at sea long ago were the ones who we fell in love with? Without


    realising the risk of our desires upon man, they drowned in our arms¡­ So to answer your question; no,


    your desire to kill will not be stronger...¡± She replied, crossing her arms, ¡°However, your sexual desire


    may be far stronger.¡±


    Great... That was all I needed.


    Now it made sense why they said to use Aquarius... 1


    She smiled at my obvious worry anding over, ran her fingers through my hair.


    For a moment I tensed at the intimate move of tender care, seeing her eyes soften.


    ¡°You are so young and innocent. I feared you would be a monster, just like him.¡± She mused


    quietly.


    I looked away, trying not to stare at her magnificent tail as she sat beside me.


    It was interesting how both sides saw the other as the monsters...


    ¡°He didn¡®t raise me. When my parents were killed and framed, he cast me aside... He only


    acknowledged me when he realised I was the heart.¡± I found myself telling her.


    She frowned.


    ¡°Good. You didn¡®t need him in your life, I am d he didn¡®t get to spend that time as a father with you.¡±


    She spat, her eyes shing angrily.


    It was obvious the hurt she felt was still extremely painful, far more than she would ever let on.


    ¡°I don¡®t know if it helps, but the woman he thought was his chosen mate, had a spell put upon him to


    think she was his chosen mate.¡± I said quietly. 1


    I saw the sh of anguish in her eyes, before she tilted her head haughtily.


    ¡°I care not.¡± She said with a coldness to her voice, despite the fact that I could hear the denial in it.¡±


    Yileyna... when I chose your name, I chose it for its uniqueness and strength. In the oldnguage of the


    oceans, your name stands for light. In my darkest hours, you were the one keeping me from losing my


    mind, the temptation to end myself had grown stronger, but I was unable to, knowing I had you within


    me. ¡°She ran her fingers through my hair once more.


    I furrowed my brows and looked at her curiously.


    ¡°If you chose my name... Does that mean Arie told my parents it, or did you leave a note?¡±


    ¡°We left a note.¡± She said, smiling slightly. ¡°They are the only two werewolves that I may actually like,


    Arie made the right choice.¡±


    ¡°Did they know what I was?¡± I asked, my heart skipping a beat with worry at what the answer may be.


    She tilted her head once more, looking up at the glowing ceiling of the room.


    ¡°The note told them that you were the illegitimate daughter of the king and to keep you safe. However,


    when we needed to strengthen the spells, we sent Arie to get you. We managed to take you,


    however, when she was on the way to return you, your father saw Arie as she stepped out of the


    ocean. Although she was in her legged form, he would have surely known what you were. But he


    simply took you and told her that if she wanted to see you, she needed to be more careful, if anyone


    was to find out that it would put you in danger. You were still so young at that time...¡± 1


    She sighed but I couldn¡®t stop the smile that graced my lips.


    My parents knew who I was, and they loved me. 2


    Goddess, they loved me for me.


    The tear that perhaps if they had found out and that they may have hated me, had been something I


    dared not face, but now hearing that they most likely knew... Remembering how Mom told me my voice


    was just for her, to sing only for her... I covered my face as the tears of relief and sorrow flooded my


    eyes.


    Could you even cry in water?


    ¡°What¡®s wrong, my little tempest?¡± She asked, cing a hand on my back.


    I don¡®t know why, but I leaned into her, allowing her to hug me tightly. I couldn¡®t exin it; yes, she was


    a siren, yes it was the first time I was meeting her, but somehow there was something about her gentle


    loving touch that reminded me of my mom, Hana.


    ¡°Hush, all will be well, you can see them soon.¡± She whispered soothingly.


    I pulled away, my eyes full of pain. I realised she didn¡®t know that they were gone. I shook my head.


    ¡°No... they were killed a while ago.¡± I whispered.


    Her eyes saddened as she stroked my hair.


    ¡°I am sorry, I owe them a lot for taking care of you. Every time I sent Arie to shore to observe, she


    said you were loved and well taken care of. I often thought she was lying to make me feel better, but


    they raised you well.¡± 1


    ¡°They did.¡± Then Theon took them from me. ¡°Why do you call me Tempest? Even Arie did when we


    were travelling by ship.¡±


    A small smile crossed her lips, and she stroked my hair.


    ¡°It was my name for you. My little Tempest.¡±


    Little Tempest...


    Little Storm...


    I smiled softly. ¡°I like it.¡±


    A knock at the entrance made us both turn, to see Lavina standing there.


    ¡°The preparations are done.¡± She said, motioning for us toe.


    Deliana stood, taking my hand as she swam to the door, pulling me along with her.


    The fact that the King had tried to kill her in her sleep... just imagine the person you love the most doing


    that... My heart squeezed painfully at the thought. I had been betrayed by my beloved too¡­


    Stepping out into the room, there were several things set up on the ground, along with some colouring


    on the floor. I wonder how they got it to stay, rather than washing away... probably magic.


    ¡°Swim into the centre, Yileyna, this may hurt a little, but remember to stay calm.¡±


    I had been in enough pain, I¡®m sure I could handle this. I nodded before swimming into the centre of the


    spell markings. I nced at Deliana, who was watching sharply, before she raised her hand and a


    trident appeared in it.


    ¡°One of the seven tridents of the sea, they hold immense power and can only be yielded by the rulers


    of the seven seas.¡± Deliana exined..


    I nodded in understanding.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Taking a deep breath, Lavina began chanting something in a hissing voice, whilst Deliana simply raised


    her trident and pointed it towards the circle around me.


    Her eyes turned darker as I felt the surge of power that enveloped me. I closed my eyes, feeling a


    sudden intense coldness encase me. It got tighter and tighter, until I felt like I wouldn¡®t be able to


    breathe anymore,


    ¡®Stay calm.¡® Deliana¡®s voice came into my head.


    Calm...


    I remembered the fields that Dad took me to as a child, the buttercups and daisies I used to pick... The


    calmness I felt... His embrace, hisughs... Mom¡®s kisses and cuddles... Her stories as she made me


    go to sleep...


    Tears streamed down my cheeks as a sudden surge of emotions filled me, a wracking sob left my lips


    at the intensity of the emotions I was feeling. I missed them, I missed them so, so much.


    ¡®She is in a lot of internal pain, yet she hid it so well...¡® Lavina¡®s murmur came.


    There was no way I was able to stop the sorrow that enveloped me.


    Theon tickling me yfully... Him making me coffee... Him leaving me in the snow as I tried to give him


    the key to the cabin... Oh how na?ve I was...


    Suddenly the crushing pain of the cold that seemed to encase me vanished, and I gasped as I felt an


    odd heaviness wash over my lower limbs. Then to my surprise, right before my eyes, I saw a beautiful


    tail in the ce where my legs were moments ago.


    Lavina gasped in awe and I had to admit my tail truly was a sight, low on my hips was where it began,


    in a dangerous V that dipped right to my pelvis. Blended into a shimmering pearlescent silvery blue,


    that dazzled and glittered like a thousand crystals, was a darker stunning blue where my knees would


    be, and then it went into shades of stunning purples, blues and silvers, spreading across the pair of


    magnificent fins at the end. Instantly I realised my tail was longer than even Deliana¡®s. 1


    I could breathe perfectly too, before it felt a bit stuffy, now it was like fresh air was surrounding me.


    ¡°A true royal.¡± Deliana murmured with pride as she motioned to the mirror that hung on the wall. ¡°She


    has the three fins at the back... Father will not be able to deny her...¡±


    ¡°And her eyes.¡± Lavina added with awe.


    I approached the mirror, the swimminging a little easier than I thought it would be, and stared into


    it. My waist looked narrower, and my breasts were slightlyrger. My skin shimmered with a


    pearlescent sheen... I turned and saw the three little frilly fins at the back of my butt. My hair was much


    longer, it was blonde from the top, which bled into an icy blue, with the tips a stunning purple that


    matched the purple in my tail. 2


    I looked into my eyes, framed by those lush longshes, and saw the magical iridescent irises that


    stared back at me.


    ¡°... I can¡®t believe that¡®s me.¡± I whispered in a voice far more alluring and melodious than it used to be,


    turned back towards Lavina and Deliana.


    ¡°With your final seal broken. Vou will now be able to shift at will, to control the elements as you please,


    and be the queen you were born to be.¡± Deliana said with approval and confidence.


    Somehow, those words no longer worried me, they didn¡®t scare me¡­ because I was ready to be the


    queen I was destined to be. 2

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    14.


    Two days had passed, and when Deliana had said I¡®d feel far more desires, she had not been wrong.


    When I slept, I dreamt of Theon fucking me, and when I awoke, the thought irritated me, but I couldn¡®t


    deny that I often had the most explicit images in my head of him. I just felt so horny, to the point I often


    was tempted to invite Aquarius over for some fun, but I refrained.


    I tried to focus on other things instead, learning more about the sea and the issues here. Deliana,


    Lavina and Arie trained me a little, giving me tips on how to use my abilities, the way it rippled


    through me was so natural and felt so right.


    Swimming with my tail had be easy, and it was almost as if I had been born with a tail. Deliana


    told me that once I went ashore, I would be able to shift into any form I wished by simply thinking it.


    We were now travelling towards the Obsidian Ocean, this was where the Sea Emperor resided, the


    supreme ruler of the seven seas. It blew my mind how fast one could travel in siren form, our strong


    tails never tiring. A few days ago, I never would have thought that I would be at the bottom of the


    ocean, swimming with the sirens.


    A tale to tell one day...


    From my time with Deliana and Lavina it was obvious they did not want this war, and they had hopes!


    would be the one to be able to change the Sea Emperor¡®s mind.


    The closer we got, the more restless and snappy Deliana got. I knew it was because she wasn¡®t looking


    forward to seeing Queseidon, knowing the truth that I was her daughter was going to be revealed and


    his wrath would follow.


    It was several hourster when we finally reached the magnificent golden undersea castle of the


    imperial ruler. It was breath¨Ctaking, with several turrets and towers, jewel¨Cencrusted doors and it oozed


    wealth and elegance.


    We were led inside, hundreds of guards armed with spears nked the glittering magical halls as we


    swam through them towards the Emperor¡®s throne room.


    King Andres... a man who had been unfair, selfish and thoughtless... Then we have Thedeon, the man


    who overtook us and took the position as king, but was a true tyrant... and now I was to meet a third


    king¡­ one who is also hell¨Cbent on power and revenge.


    Was this why a female was chosen? I didn¡®t know, but I hoped the ruler of the oceans was different. 1


    ¡°Her royal majesty Queen Deliana of the Aethirian Ocean, the Sea Witch Lavina, Princess Arie


    and...¡± The merman looked at us, and Deliana stepped into the grand hall.


    ¡°Allow me.¡± She stated haughtily as we all entered behind her, my eyes falling upon the Emperor..


    He looked far younger than I had imagined he would be, with a muscr upper body and a big thick


    tail, which was in hues of shimmering greens and copper. His shoulder¨Clength hair was a few shades


    darker than mine, with a beard.


    He wore a ne, with gold arm cuffs, and in his hand he held a trident far bigger than Deliana¡¯s. It


    dazzled brightly with a silvery staff, and the three¨Cspeared head was of a pearlescent silver that


    seemed to glow. Upon his head was a gold band. It may not be the most extravagant, but he didn¡®t


    need a huge headpiece to let all know he held immense power. That trident alone was enough proof of


    that.


    They all bowed their heads to him, and I followed suit. The door mmed shut behind us and I could


    feel


    Queseidon¡®s gaze upon me.


    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of this meeting?¡± His voice was as cold as his pale grey eyes as he


    looked upon us from his magnificent dais, where he had sat upon his huge throne.


    ¡°Father, we all do ask for your forgiveness, but there is someone I wish for you to meet.¡± Deliana


    announced gracefully.


    ¡°And you brought her.¡± He said with contempt, ring at Lavina.


    She smiled gracefully at the Emperor.


    ¡°It is always a pleasure to apany my granddaughters.¡± She replied, taking me by surprise.


    So that meant... her daughter was the mother of Deliana, Lavina was my great grandmother! And it


    meant that Deliana and Arie were not half¨Csisters as I had begun to assume. I had learned that the


    king had all his children from countless sirens, the most powerful being given titles and oceans to call


    their own.


    The emperor didn¡®t reply, turning his gaze upon me.


    ¡°Your majesty, allow me to introduce to you the heir to the Aethirian Ocean, the Alpha of the Silver


    Storm Pack, and Queen of the kingdom of Astalion by right. This is Yileyna, the heart of Kadia itself,


    and the first ever triform shifter as mentioned in the prophecy of the ancient Sea Witch phena.¡±


    Deliana said clearly


    His frown deepened as he stared at me. It felt like his eyes were going to burn two holes into me, but I


    steadily held his gaze, my face calm and with no hint of challenge or disrespect in my eyes, my only


    aim was to show him I wasn¡®t afraid of him.


    A light seemed to radiate from around him, it became blinding but I refused to look away, the heaviness


    in the air was growing, and I saw Lavina, Deliana and Arie lower their heads, shielding their faces


    from the sheer brightness of the glow.


    ¡°The goddess Oshera¡®s trident itself will show you who you are facing.¡± His voice seemed to echo from


    every corner of the hall, the sea was bing darker too, he raised his silver trident and I saw the four


    pale blue jewels that were decorating the trident, only adding to its beauty.


    When he swung it towards me, sending a huge wave of power at me, I raised my hand in a sh,


    creating a barrier of ice.


    A glimmer of amusement was all I saw before the blinding wave of power hit the ice, just as Deliana


    summoned her own trident, but then the light vanished at the same time the ice shattered.


    Queseidon¡®s face seemed to pale as the sea water became lighter once more, his trident shook in his


    hold and I felt an odd pull to it.


    ¡°She holds immense power.¡± He remarked quietly, now clearly intrigued, his knuckles white, his hold


    incredibly tight.


    ¡°She does.¡± Deliana responded.


    He looked between us and I knew he had made the connection.


    ¡°So back then you birthed a child.¡± It was a statement, and one that held a menacing undertone.


    ¡°Because of the prophecy, you were not told.¡± Lavina intervened but the emperor¡®s rage was not going


    to be quelled.


    He looked at her murderously.


    ¡°I am the ruler of the seven seas, do you think that I want anything ofnd down here?¡± He seethed.


    ¡°She is of us too.¡± Deliana reminded him of the obvious that he seemed to be forgetting.


    ¡°Then she must prove it by swimming with our army tond! Let¡®s see how she is ready to kill them all.¡±


    He hissed.


    ¡°I don¡®t wish to kill anyone. What I want, and what I¡®m sure is the reason I am on Kadia, is to end this


    war between our kind. Why must the innocent suffer for the crimes of a few?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head, mming the bottom of his trident into the ground, making it tremble.


    ¡°There is no talk of negotiations here! You are not the one sitting on the throne of Astalion to be making


    talks of peace! You are a mere speck in a much bigger picture. Do you know how many of our kind are


    killed daily?! Do you know how many poachers take my people for their scales and blood? Tell me how


    many werewolves die per season!¡± He thundered.


    I didn¡®t know...


    ¡°I¡®ll tell you! Not even a tenth inparison to those sirens!¡± He raged, his eyes darkening as he rose


    from his seat.


    ¡°Then allow me to fix this.¡± I countered defiantly. Deliana stepped forward.


    ¡°Father, the prophecy was made for a reason... One born fromnd and sea! To unite us.¡±


    ¡°Do not disobey me, Deliana! Youmitted sin by copting with a werewolf! You should be


    imprisoned for your crime.¡±


    ¡°Please consider this your majesty. Will you sacrifice your children for something that can be


    prevented?¡± Deliana asked icily, her gaze steady as she stared at her father.


    He frowned, mming his trident on the floor once more.


    Goddess, this Emperor had such a temper...


    ¡°We may manage to kill many of them, but we will also lose many in the process, your majesty.¡± Lavina


    said quietly. ¡°Shaylena would not have wanted this.¡±


    The emperor tensely looked down at the ground, as if suddenly remembering something, making him


    hesitate.


    ¡°Father, mother always wished for peace... I know she is no longer here, but she would want us to at


    least. Is her tail not proof of her royal blood?¡± Deliana said quietly, taking my hand and making me do a


    full turn.


    I didn¡®t understand what exactly they were looking at but I remained silent.


    ¡°You will still be punished.¡± He red at her.


    ¡°Then punish her, but can you not trust in the one sent to us? We can try to make amends, I¡®m tired of


    not being able to sit on shore and enjoy the attention of the pretty legged men.¡± Arie added, twisting


    a strand of her hair around her finger,


    That sounded rather fun...


    ¡°Please, at least give me a chance. When I regain the city of Westerfell, I will put newws in ce and


    make sure they are enforced. It¡®s time that we do not live in fear of one another, but cohabit in peace


    and without the constant threat that we may be killed. I promise I will make things better for your people


    and those uponnd as well.¡± I added with determination, and I nned to.


    ¡°Very well then. I will challenge you, the triform shifter. If you fulfil the quest I bestow upon you, we will


    hold off our attack and give you a chance to fix things. Do you ept?¡±


    ¡°What is the challenge?¡± I asked keenly.


    ¡°Do you ept or not?¡± He asked dangerously, clearly wanting me to agree blindly.


    Deliana frowned, giving me the slightest shake of her head.


    A warning not to.


    ¡°I ept.¡±


    I knew that he wasn¡®t going to trust me easily, let¡®s see what he wanted from me.


    He smirked in victory.


    ¡°Then so be it. Retrieve the Pearl of the Enchanted Waves and I will give you a chance to prove your


    control over those animals. Fail and we attack two moons from now.¡±


    My heart thudded at the thought that he was only giving us two months. Only two months before an


    army of imperial sirens stepped ashore with the aim to kill us all...


    ¡°The pearl?¡± Deliana looked shocked. ¡°Father that pearl is lost...¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°No, centuries ago the Naga King of the Naran Empire stole it from us, and it is said to be in his


    possession until this day, passing it down to his sessors. I can feel it, it hasn¡®t been moved in years.


    Retrieve it and I will give you the chance you want.¡± 2


    The Naran Empire was a dry area with little to no sea or ocean in it, with dense forestry. Was it hard for


    the sirens to retain human form for long? Why did he want me to retrieve it? Aside from the dangers of


    course.


    ¡°Only a siren can hold that pearl... if anyone else tries, they will die. What if her being a triform risks


    her¨C¡± Arie was cut off when Queseidon¡®s burning gaze turned upon her.


    ¡°Then she is not worthy to even be an heir to the Aethirian Ocean! If she is truly a siren, then this will


    be the proof I need.¡± He replied. ¡°Remember Deliana, if your child is not strong enough, I can give the


    title to someone else.


    ¡°She is far more powerful than us all!¡± Deliana hissed, her eyes shing.


    ¡°What is this pearl?¡± I asked quietly, trying to calm the tension between the daughter and father.


    ¡°You need not know.¡± Queseidon responded coldly.


    ¡°She must know to understand.¡± Deliana retorted.


    Silence fell upon the room and the emperor sat down once more, before Deliana sighed and pointed


    towards Queseidon¡®s trident.


    ¡°The trident of our goddess Oshera... Can you see where the head joins the staff? The pearl is meant


    to stay there. It had the power of healing... a power that if we had had it in our possession, my mother


    and the first queen of his majesty would still be alive...¡± She said quietly, ¡°A pearl that can heal the


    deadliest of injuries and illnesses.¡± 2


    ¡°The pearl is in the driest ce in Kadia, a ce that sirens cannot venture.¡± Lavina exined,


    confirming my thoughts.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    T¡¯m sorry about her loss... I will do this, and I will retrieve it.¡± I promised, making up my mind despite


    the fact it was spinning with the high risk of this quest and the time limit 1 had.


    ¡°Then may Oshera be with you.¡± The king said with a cold smile, before he looked at me with a


    challenge in his eyes. ¡°Time¡®s ticking, you should really be going. I don¡®t trust you, no matter how much


    power you hold... This will prove if all you want is power, or if you truly wish to help.¡±


    His grip tightened on his trident. I realised that he didn¡®t trust me, and if I wanted to win him over, then /


    needed to hurry up and retrieve the pearl to prove that I could do this.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    15. A Union


    CHARLENE


    The day of the wedding had arrived, and I had never felt so alone. Hunter had been nothing but


    pleasant whenever I saw him, but it hadn¡®t been as often as I had wanted. Being the Alpha, he was


    extremely busy. He had already begun to work on the team that would travel with us, sending scouts


    and messengers out in secrecy to our allies.


    Although I had only attended one or two meetings, I realised Hunter was a man who was admirable. He


    was a little arrogant at times, a little teasing, quite handsome and undeniably sexy... I had seen him


    with his shirt open two days ago and my stomach did not settle. Of course I wasn¡®t ready to be intimate


    with him yet, but I couldn¡®t deny that the idea was beginning to entertain my mind quite often.


    I was now dressed in thece dress that Hunter had asked the pack dressmaker to create for me, with


    my taste in mind. It had turned out far more beautiful than I had ever imagined it would.


    My hair was left open, styled in loose waves with a braid around the crown, a few strands framed my


    face on either side, and my make¨Cup was soft and elegant.


    I looked pretty, but I was missing Yileyna. I always imagined her being by my side at my wedding, as I


    would be at hers.


    Oh how innocent we were. Back then we would giggle and talk of marrying a handsome man, of having


    a magical wedding with dancing and many sses of wine and ale.


    I smiled sadly, wishing she was here. I could just picture her, bubbling with excitement and naughty


    words, with her arms around my shoulder telling me I looked amazing. She would whisper and tell me


    she wanted all the details of the wedding night and how she was happy for me...


    ¡°Luna, are you alright?¡± The Beta¡®s mate, Polly, asked with concern. I blinked, realising I had tears in


    my eyes.


    | smiled and nodded reassuringly.


    ¡°I was missing my sister.¡± I exined gently, giving her hands aforting squeeze.


    From the moment everyone realised that I was to marry Hunter, they were already addressing me as


    Luna.


    I did notice that there were a few who seemed irritated with this engagement, but I couldn¡®t really me


    them. Alpha Hunter was an ideal man to have by your side. Not only because I know many women


    would love an Alpha, but because he was handsome, strong and charming.


    And he chose me.


    ¡°I¡®m sure when things are calm once more, we could perhaps throw an additional party.¡± Polly


    suggestedfortingly.


    ¡°Thank you, Polly.¡± I said, smiling at the woman who was only slightly shorter than me.


    Her stunning brown hair was in an elegant bun, and she wore a light mint dress.


    A gentle knock on the door made me turn, and I saw Gamma Grayson standing there, dressed in a


    smart tunic and pants.


    My heart skipped a beat when I realised that I would be walked out by none other than my biological


    father.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Charlene.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gramma Grayson.¡± I replied. For a moment I wanted to tell him that he was my father, but I


    knew I couldn¡®t do that.


    I had always imagined a wedding in the castle of Westerfell... full of high officials and nobles. A


    wedding where Dad would lead me to my groom chosen by him.


    I was nervous, yet I wasn¡®t doubting my decision, something told me that it was all going to be perfect.


    ¡°It¡®s time.¡± He said and I nodded as he held his hand out to me. I took it, allowing him to lead me from


    my room.


    My strapless ivoryce gown flowed around me, the flower motifs covering the entire bodice. Stopping


    at my hips before scatteredce flowers covered the tulle skirts. A row of button fastenings were on the


    back and the trail spread on the ground behind me, as I allowed Gamma Grayson to lead me down the


    hall towards the backyard.


    ¡°I know your father would have been proud of you. You¡®ve made a decision that will not only benefit this


    kingdom, but one chosen wisely. Alpha Hunter will also make a good partner, however rest assured we


    will always be there for you if you ever need us.¡± He said, making me smile.


    I looked into his brown eyes and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered before I turned to the front, ready to do this...


    We stepped into the open grounds, which had been decorated in gands of flowers with a sprinkle of


    lanterns, the setting sun casting a radiant red glow upon the entire area.


    OWS


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone from the pack was here, sitting upon the rows of chairs. Soft music was ying, and a bed of


    rose petals ran down the centre, leading to the archway where none other than Hunter stood, looking


    like a god. My heart thudded seeing him in a white shirt that was tucked into ck pants, his hair was


    sleeked back, and although he was dressed smartly, it was still casual, only adding to how extremely


    handsome he looked


    I watched as his eyes trail up my form, noticing them sh silver. My chest was heaving, and when our


    eyes met, I almost stopped moving at the look in his.


    I didn¡®t understand it... I didn¡®t know why he chose me when there were so many beautiful women in his


    pack.


    I was forced to look away from his gaze, the moment that small teasing smirk crossed his lips.


    I knew everyone could hear my pounding heart, as we passed Ryan, Rhys and Raiden. The Bolton


    brothers gave me the thumbs up, whilst Raiden gave me a smile.


    ¡°You look beautiful, and it¡®s obvious the Alpha is head over heals with our princess.¡® He said through


    the link


    I smiled slightly, and then we were stopping before Hunter.


    ¡°Please take care of the light of our pack.¡± Gamma Grayson said to Hunter, who was now staring at me


    intensely, holding his hand out to me. 1


    Was it my hair? I know in the sunlight it always looks like it¡®s on fire. Yileyna said it was beautiful, but I


    wasn¡®t sure, it was Hunter who had chosen the time for the wedding to take ce.


    ¡°I¡®m afraid she is no longer the light of yours, but the light of mine.¡± He replied the moment I ced my


    hand in his, making my stomach flutter nervously as he tugged me away from Gamma Grayson. 3


    I looked into his eyes, trying to calm the storm of emotions within me.


    ¡°You even make the sunset fade inparison to how beautiful you look, my Luna.¡± He said, making a


    few of his men whistle and hoot. 5


    I blushed.


    ¡°Thank you... You look very handsome too.¡± | managed to reply.


    His response was that teasing smirk of his, before he kissed my hand softly, making my core knot at


    the way his lips grazed my hand, sending a ripple of pleasure through me.


    Every time he saw me over thest few days, he would bid me farewell with a kiss on the cheek, and


    each time it left me a hot mess.


    ¡°I was right... sunset was the perfect time.¡± He murmured, taking my other hand and cing both


    against his chest. He forced his attention away from me and looked at the huge gathering. ¡°As


    everyone knows, have chosen for myself a woman to be my Luna, my mate, and my wife. Today


    we bear witness to this. Elder Lorenzo, proceed.¡±


    The Elder stepped forward, holding a velvet¨Cencased te that held two small knives.


    It was time.


    ¡°Do you, Charlene Aphelion, daughter of thete king of Astalion, take Alpha Hunter de Carson as


    your husband?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± I replied softly, as Hunter ced another kiss on my knuckles.


    ¡°And do you, Alpha Hunter de Carson, take Charlene Aphelion as your bride?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Yes, I do.¡± His confident reply came.


    ¡°Then by the gods, we witness this moment. Alpha, please proceed with the pack oath.¡± Elder Lorenzo


    advised.


    ¡°Do you, Charlene Aphelion, vow to love and cherish the Iron w Pack, and take me Alpha Hunter


    de Carson as your Mate and Alpha?¡±


    ¡°I, Charlene Aphelion, vow to love and cherish the Iron w Pack as my own. I vow to take Alpha


    Hunter de Carson as my Mate and Alpha.¡±


    We both reached for the knives and sliced our hands, before we shook hands, binding our oath. I felt


    the jolt of the pack link being created, and with it, I felt the bond to my old pack break away.


    A bittersweet moment, I¡®m sure Yileyna would have felt it too. 9


    ¡°You may mark the bride.¡± Alpha Lorenzo said, making my heart skip a beat. 2


    The marking


    Hunter¡®s eyes met mine and i forced a small smile, but he simply nced toward the pack.


    ¡°Due to the uing war, I¡®ve decided that my Luna will not be marked by me, in case of my


    unexpected death.¡± He proimed clearly, with a small smirk on his face. 1


    A murmur spread through the crowd, and even Gamma Grayson looked shocked too.


    My stomach plummeted and I stared at him, the thought of him dying at war...


    ¡°Don¡®t say that.¡± I said quietly.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°We are barely married, and you are already going tomand me?¡± He teased, making me blush. 1


    ¡°N¨Cno, I just meant don¡®t talk about dying at war.¡± I murmured softly.


    He cupped my face, giving me a wink.


    ¡°I will try not to. No man with a woman as beautiful as you would wish to die.¡±


    Goddess, he was so flirty now.


    I tried not paying attention to the awes andpliments that ran through the crowd.


    ¡°Mark me, My Luna.¡± Hemanded quietly, serious once more.


    He was giving me the time I had asked for, but to mark him...


    I nced at the crowds, knowing that many were going to disapprove. He was the Alpha, and an Alpha


    always marked his mate first...


    ¡°Alpha...¡± Someone began, but one dangerous cold look from Hunter cut him off, and to my surprise, he


    grabbed me by my waist, lifting me up. I gasped, holding onto his shoulders as he smirked, slowly


    tilting his head to the side. He wrapped one arm around the back of my thighs, and my heart thumped


    as I looked into those taupe¨Ccoloured eyes.


    ¡°Mark me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°From the moment Iid eyes on you.¡± 13


    I heard a few chuckles, but his words gave me confidence.


    ¡°The Alpha is head over heels.¡± Someone teased. But I ignored them all, bending down slightly. I


    brought my canines out, before I bit into his neck, hearing his heart race as I felt the bond


    strengthening. I slowly extracted my teeth from his skin, licking the wound slowly. My core clenched at


    the intimate move, and I softly ced a kiss on his neck, hearing him suck in a breath.


    ¡®Thank you.¡® I whispered through our newly formed bond.


    His hand gripped the back of my head before he pulled me down, cing a peck on my cheek before


    lowering me to my feet.


    ¡°Apud your Luna.¡± Hemanded, making the crowds burst into cheers and howls.


    I had never thought that I would ever be the Luna of the Pack on the borders of the Naran Empire, but


    here I was, and I was excited about the future. I looked at Hu rand smiled softly. Something told me he


    was going to be the perfect mate...


    ¡°Congrattions, Alpha Hunter, Luna Charlene.¡± Elder Lorenzo said as we finished our vows.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I responded.


    Hunter turned to the people, and taking my hand, raised it..


    ¡°Tonight we celebrate our Luna, we drink and we feast, and tomorrow... tomorrow we prepare for a


    battle.¡±


    Everyone cheered, and although his words held the ominous reminder of what was toe, everyone


    was still very happy.


    | stared into the eyes of the man who had made a bond with me, the pleasant sparks of that bond


    which was now partially formed. They may not be as strong as those of a fated mate, but it was a bond


    that had been made. His scent was slightly stronger, I had the urge to lean into him and take a long


    whiff. He smelt very good.


    He now ced his hand on my waist as several people came to congratte us, starting with Gamma


    Grayson and the boys.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Ryan said, giving me a hug before Raiden and Rhys hugged me too.


    ¡°Drinks for the bride and groom!¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°Do you drink, My Luna?¡± Hunter asked as I was about to reach out to take a ss from the tray.


    ¡°A little, yes.¡± I replied, pausing,


    Hunter smirked, taking two sses.


    ¡°Then let¡®s keep it to a little...¡± He said quietly. Because I want My Luna to be in her right mind tonight.¡®


    He added through the mind link. 1


    My heart thudded, and my eyes widened as I looked at him, he simply smirked.


    ¡®Don¡®t worry, I won¡®t touch you, not unless you want me to.¡¯ His husky voice came through the link as


    his eyes skimmed over my heaving chest, leaving me a giddy mess...

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    15. 15. Trusting Her


    HUNTER


    The wedding had gone well, we all dined on plenty of meat and wine, and we had now finally retreated


    for the night. My bedroom had an extra wardrobe and a chest of drawers in it now, stocked with clothes


    in her size beforehand.


    Polly, or someone, had scattered my dark brown bedding with red and white petals. A tter of


    choctes and wine stood on the table beside the bed, andnterns had been lit, casting a warm dim


    light around the room. 1


    I removed my shoes the moment we entered, wanting to pull my shirt off, but I wasn¡®t sure she was


    ready for that. Her heart was already beating louder than the drums of war.


    My pretty little cherry¨Cfaced princess.


    ¡°Do you wish to undress?¡± | asked, jerking my head towards the bathroom and locking the bedroom


    door.


    She shook her head quickly, and I nodded.


    ¡°Will you tell me a little about your family? I have wanted to ask you about your mother, it was clear


    from our short conversations that you respected her highly.¡± She asked taking a seat on the bed, it was


    obvious she was trying to make conversation.


    Did she not realise how beautiful she looked? Not to mention, enticing.


    Seeing her bathed in the glowing rays of the sunset was a moment i¡®d never forget... She looked


    absolutely breath¨Ctaking tonight.


    I pushed the thoughts of how she would look naked out of my head and focused on her question.


    I needed to tell her the truth about who Theon was to me...


    ¡°My parents are dead. My mother found her fated mate when I was almost two years old. She was


    unable to deny the bond between them and left my father to be with him.¡± 1


    It always stung, knowing that she left me... That part always did, no matter how many times I tried not


    to think of it.


    I didn¡®t look at my new bride, not wanting to see the sadness or pity on her face.


    ¡°She kept in touch, or at least tried to. She first wanted to take me with her, but my father refused. He


    was already angry at the fact she left him, but he didn¡®t really me her either. The bond of true


    mates¡­ it¡®s strong.¡± I clenched my jaw, remembering seeing her with a baby Theon, then Thalia and


    Thea... It hurt to see them having a happy family, whilst I was just alone...


    ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t be. It hurts a little, that won¡®t go away, mostly because I felt like I was just cast aside. Dad was


    mortally wounded by a Naga when I was ten and he forbade me from telling anyone. However, he


    didn¡®t get better, and when I was eleven he passed away, leaving me alone. 1


    Thadn¡®t seen my mother for nearly nine months at that time. They were on the run, so I only got the


    asional letter. Sometimes they¡®de in bulk, sometimes single. She always wrote them, every


    Friday ... even if she couldn¡®t send them, but she¡®d send them in bulk when she could... telling me how


    she was, how my siblings were doing.¡±


    I walked to the window, looking out at the moon, lost in my own thoughts.


    ¡°Then... what happened?¡±


    I heard the rustle of her dress.


    ¡°I was never able to write back because her location was always a secret, I was never given the


    chance to tell her I was scared when things got hard.¡± I don¡®t even know why I¡®m telling her; I didn¡®t tell


    anyone this crap. I should just skip to the main part.


    Her hand rested on my back, sending off the rippling sparks that we had formed, and I tensed, turning


    slightly to look at the woman before me.


    ¡°I heard you became Alpha at the age of eleven¡­ that must have been hard.¡± She said softly.


    ¡°It was fine, Mom came from a special race of werewolves who held a sort of elemental ability, so even


    if I hadn¡®t shifted, I have my powers.¡± I mused, raising my hand and watching the silver glow wrap


    around my hand. 3


    She gasped in awe and I smirked.


    ¡°It¡®s not as strong as my brother¡®s but it worked well, and I was recognised as Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You are an incredible Alpha.¡± She added, giving me that gorgeous smile of hers. I turned to face her,


    crossing my arms as I leaned against the wall.


    ¡°Oh yeah? How so?¡±


    She blushed before pouting.


    ¡°We are deviating from the conversation, Alpha Hunter. Tell me more about your siblings. Did you keep


    in touch?¡±


    My smile faded and I nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, she used to tell me that I was their brother and she has told them about me too. She made me


    promise that I would look out for them and to take care of them. I have a brother and two sisters. I


    never really thought much of it until I found out she died at sea. Killed by a siren¡­ her and my baby


    sister.¡±


    She ced a hand on her chest, and although she didn¡®t speak, I could see the pain on her face.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry... What of your brother and your other sister?¡±


    ¡°My sister¡­ I don¡®t really know, I¡®ve tried to find her but I¡®m not getting far... I¡®m assuming she¡®s hidden,


    by magic maybe. As for my brother... He is currently in Westerfell, following his tyrant of a father blindly.


    He has been raised by a man who is nothing more than an evil killer.¡± I confessed, shaking my head.


    ¡°Westerfell?¡± She asked confused.


    I looked at her, the chance to tell her right before me.


    ¡°Theon. Theon is my younger brother.¡± I replied quietly, making her eyes widen as she stared at me.


    ¡°By the Goddess! I see it!¡± She eximed, staring at my face.


    ¡°I really don¡®t think you did.¡± I replied amused, raising an eyebrow.


    Her sudden surprise vanished, and the weight of my revtion finally seemed to dawn upon her.


    SO... going against... by helping us, you may have to face your brother.¡± She whispered, concern clear


    on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Perhaps I just needed an incentive to do what¡®s right.¡± She looked at me thoughtfully, before she


    smiled, stepping closer and cing her slender hand on my


    arm,


    ¡°Thank you, not only for your help, but for sharing this with me. As for Theon¡­ I think he just needs the


    truth to be shown to him. Before the attack, when he drugged me, I saw the conflict in his eyes. I think


    his father has poisoned his mind. He does care for Vileyna... Maybe you and Yileyna both can help him


    see the truth.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is blinded by Theoden, but Theon needs to realise the truth soon or he will never be able to


    forgive himself. Let¡®s hope that we can reach out to him.¡±


    She nodded, her hand still on my arm as she gazed up at me with those gorgeous green eyes, that


    were far too mesmerising for me to ignore.


    ¡°We will.¡± The conviction in her voice made me smile slightly, despite the fact that I wasn¡®t sure if she


    was right


    Was Theon reachable? Or had he gone past the point of redemption?


    ¡°With those alluring eyes staring at me, there is nothing that can make me disagree with you.¡± I replied,


    reaching up and brushing her hair back.


    My Knuckles caressed her forehead before I twirled a strand of her hair around my finger, and for a


    second, her eyelids fluttered shut. The urge to see how far she¡®d let me go consumed me, and I


    pushed myself away from the wall, cupping her face.


    Her eyes flittered open, her breasts heaving, but she didn¡®t move away from my touch, instead cing


    her hands on my chest. Her touch made my dick throb, and I wouldn¡®t deny I wanted her. I had touched


    none since she had set foot on this pack, and I craved far more than she was ready to give me


    Her gaze dipped to my lips, and she licked her own, not even realising what she was doing.


    Fuck this, I wanted her, and unless she told me to stop. I wasn¡®t going to.


    I tilted her face up, staring into her eyes for a moment before I imed her lips in a kiss.


    Fuck, her plump lips were far softer than I had imagined. A low growl escaped me as I kissed her with


    passion and hunger. She slowly began kissing me back, and I slowed down, letting her lead and


    experiment.


    Her heart was pounding, the sweet taste of her mouth making me want to plunge my tongue in until


    she begged for air.


    We kissed for a few moments, her soft whimpers and moans turning me on, but when she finally


    gasped for air, 1 moved back. The dangerously intoxicating scent of her arousal hit me, awakening the


    beast within.


    I was going to make her mine.


    Her heart was pounding, but her eyes were full of desire, and I ran my thumb over her lips.


    ¡°If you want me to stop, tell me.¡± I whispered huskily.


    She nodded, before she wrapped her arms around my neck, pressing her lips against mine with a burst


    of confidence


    I almost smirked, seems like I¡®m not the only one who wants a taste of the other. I wrapped my arms


    around her, kissing her harder, my hands roamed her waist and back. Our lips were moving against


    one another and she was far more confident in herself now. The pleasure that was consuming me was


    driving me crazy.


    1 had never wanted a woman more. I fiddled with the buttons of her dress, pulling them open as she


    whimpered against my lips.


    Her hand ran down my chest, and as much as I wanted to feel her hands on my skin, I wanted her


    naked first.


    ¡°I may not mark you yet... but I will make you mine.¡± I promised, letting her dress slip to the floor,


    leaving her standing there in a tiny ivoryce lingerie and garter set.


    Her body was perfect; tall, slender, and lean. Her creamy skin was a perfect contrast to her fiery hair.


    Her cheeks flushed a pretty pink as she looked down and covered her breasts with her hands, pressing


    her knees together.


    Just the way she stood there made me throb hard, my hard¨Con straining against my pants. I stepped


    back, pulling my shirt off as she coyly looked up at me.


    I gave her a smirk, pulling her into my arms and lifting her bridal style, making her yelp before I carried


    her to the bed.


    Her heart was thumping as she clutched my shoulder. I ced her on the bed, climbing on top of her


    before kissing her lips.


    I wasn¡®t certain, but the way she was acting made me wonder if she was a virgin. I wanted to make


    sure | took it slow, even if I wanted to fuck her senseless. Besides, virgin or not, it was our wedding


    night and I wanted to make her feel like the queen she is. I needed to keep my beast under control, at


    least for tonight


    I kissed her down her neck, sucking and licking it sensually. She whimpered in pleasure, her eyes shut


    as shey there, her hand caressing my arms and chest.


    I went lower, kissing her over her plump breasts and reaching behind her I unsped her bra, slowly


    pulling it off her. I stared at her creamy white skin and those soft pink nipples, pleasure rushing south


    as my eyes shed with desire. I straddled her before caressing her hair gently as I looked into her


    eyes.


    ¡°You are indeed the epitome of beauty, My Luna.¡± I whispered huskily, kissing her plump lips softly


    before I licked her stiff nipple.


    She moaned hornily, mping a hand over her mouth, and I almost smirked.


    ¡®You need not hide how you feel. Don¡®t hold back, you belong to me, and so do your moans.¡®


    She whimpered, nodding her head as I yed with her breasts for a few moments longer, before I


    trailed kisses down her waist.


    ¡°Goddess.¡± She moaned, when my lips touched her lower stomach, just above the band of her tiny


    panties.


    As much as I wanted to eat this pussy out, I wasn¡®t done. She parted her legs ever so slightly, although


    she struggled internally before her body won and she rxed, baring her pantie¨Cd pussy to me. Oh I


    couldn¡®t fucking wait to fuck this...


    I simply ced a kiss there, making her gasp as I inhaled deeply, throbbing hard.


    ¡°Not yet princess... not yet.¡± I whispered huskily, before I parted her legs and kissed her inner thighs,


    making my way lower.


    She writhed under me, her chest heaving, her nipples standing to attention as I kissed her ankles


    teasingly.


    ¡°Hunter...¡± She moaned, making my eyes sh.


    Fuck, did that sound gooding from her.


    1 pulled her panties down and raised them to my nose, taking a whiff, my eyes on her. She blushed,


    pressing her legs together as she stared at me.


    ¡°You smell incredible.¡± I murmured, fisting up a handful of petals and sprinkling them over her.


    A true work of art...


    She sat up, her heart pounding as she pulled me gently towards her.


    ¡°Take me.¡± She whispered softly.


    ¡°I n to... but not so fast, My Luna. Patience...¡±


    She almost pouted as I pushed her back onto the bed and pressed open her thighs, then went down on


    her. She gasped, crying out in pleasure the moment my tongue touched her hot, dripping pussy.


    I would show her heaven.


    ¡°Oh Alpha...¡± She whimpered, her back arching off the bed as I devoured her.


    Fuck¡­


    I wasn¡®t showing her heaven, this right here was fucking heaven.


    Her entire body writhed with pleasure, her erotic moans only breaking the bindings on my self¨Ccontrol.


    I could eat her out all night, but she was near, and I needed her.,


    I moved back just as she was on the edge, making her whimper as she looked at me with a confused


    disappointed look, and I almost chuckled.


    Ah, she was so innocent.


    I removed my pants and she slowly sat up, helping me yank my boxers down with trembling hands. Her


    flushed cheeks darkened when she saw my cock.


    She ran her hand under my hardened balls, her heart thumping as she leaned up for a kiss. I kissed


    her back hungrily, thrusting into her hand as she wrapped it around my cock.


    ¡°I need you now.¡± I growled, pulling away.


    Her heart thumped, but she nodded, and Iy her back gently before I climbed on top of her.


    Our eyes met and she locked her arms around my neck. No words were needed to be spoken.


    She knew I¡®d be gentle, and I knew she trusted me...


    I reached between us, guiding my cock as I rubbed the tip against her clit. She whimpered, her eyes


    closing as she gripped my shoulders tightly.


    Oh fuck.


    I pressed into her, feeling her tightness.


    I kissed her softly, trying to distract her, and she rxed slowly as I began thrusting into her, a little by


    little


    Her heart was racing, but her body craved more, locking her legs around my waist as she pulled me


    closer.


    ¡°You¡®re perfect.¡± I murmured as I thrust into her in one slow deep move, making her gasp.


    I felt the trickle of her hymen breaking, the smell of blood mixing with the smell of sex and sweat. A


    smell that was my new addiction.


    ¡°Don¡®t stop.¡± She whispered as our eyes met once more.


    A small smirk crossed my lips, and I kissed her hard, as I slowly began making love to her.


    Oh, my beautiful Luna, I don¡®t n to... 5

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    17. 17. Their Punishment


    THEON


    Three days had passed since Yileyna had vanished beneath the surface. Despite the worry I felt, I


    knew she was alive, she was out there and I would find her.


    Thad gone to Ailema to tell her to get in touch with Flynn, and how I needed to travel once more, but


    she had told me it will take a bit of time. As much as I hated to wait, I had no other option.


    I unwrapped my bandages, staring at the wounds that were simply not healing at all. They had been


    stitched as well but they were still raw and bloody. The stinging pain was a weing reminder of the


    internal invisible wounds I had inflicted on her...


    A Siren¡®s attack in anger was far more deadly than those in a normal attack. The head healer had


    exined that their anger and rage create a poison that is excreted through their nails and lips.


    Hence how the name ¡®the touch of death¡® came about.


    | cleaned the wounds, hissing at the stinging pain. Pain that was now beginning to spread to the rest of


    my body slowly


    I grabbed fresh bandages, wrapping them around before I nced at my watch.


    It was past ten at night and there were a few things I nned to do... something that had been on my


    mind for far too long and I would do it before I left, just in case I didn¡®t make it back. I wasn¡®t the type of


    person who forgot or forgave those who had crossed me...


    I got dressed quickly, pulling on ck pants and a ck t¨Cshirt, then putting on my coat, slipping one of


    my daggers into my pockets. This one de would be enough to get the job done. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I left the castle after applying a scent disguising charm, trying to hold back my aura as much as


    possible, keeping my head down as I made my way out into the city of Westerfell. The snow had


    melted and the ice was quite dangerous now, but it wouldn¡®t remain for much longer, and once these


    paths were cleared, Dad wouldunch his n... A n that I had discovered yesterday when I did


    some prying of my own.


    A n that involved him making sure every pack saw him as the king. There would be legions


    marching out to each pack and making them take an oath. That was the part that made no sense.


    People would swear their allegiance to their kind, but what kind of oath was he nning to enforce. 1


    It angered me that Dad had a lot more fucking nned that he hadn¡®t even bothered to share with me.


    I wasn¡¯t treated like his fucking son, but just a tool for him to use. i.


    Fuck that shit. 1


    My eyes zed as I stuck to the shadows of the streets, that were far quieter than they used to be


    under the rule of Andres. Dad¡®s men were everywhere... Pack members who I didn¡®t recognise from


    two years ago.


    That was another thing¡­ None of Dad¡®s closest were here, they were all new, or people I had never


    really been close to. Where exactly did he get all the manpower he held? The Obsidian Shadow pack


    wasn¡¯t as big as it is now, there was ack of women and children, and although that could be because


    many were still not here, the question still stood. Where were these men from, that seemed to be


    strangers to me?


    Walking through the crowds, I felt detached. This ce was never home until Yileyna and I spent that


    short period together at the cabin. Back then I used to look forward to the time I¡¯d return home to her,


    seeing her waiting for me, and to hold her whilst I tried to get some sleep. Those were things I would


    always miss the most.


    I had hurt her to the point I broke her repeatedly. The most I could do is punish those who had tried to


    hurt her.


    But what about me? I deserved to be punished for hurting her as well, but being apart from her was a


    punishment far more painful than any physical form of attack.


    I walked down the side of the White Dove, slipping past the guards with ease. I knew he woulde


    here, once a week on his day off, he would be here¡­


    Every single time he¡®d take the same room... I silently made my way around the building, before I


    stopped outside the window to the room I knew he would be in. The curtains were drawn, yet a small


    gap allowed me to see in.


    He was there, fucking one of the Omega whores. I moved back, frowning; I¡®d give him time to have one


    last woman in his life...


    | crouched down, looking at the flimsy lock on the window that I had tampered with earlier in the day.


    | nced inside once more, just in time to see him push the woman off of him as he stood up and


    walked towards the window. I smirked, pulling away, as he opened it and lit a cigar.


    Well, this made things easier.


    It seemed even Selene wanted me to deal this punishment. I reached for my dagger, pulling it out. I


    turned in a sh, slicing off his testicles and penis without even casting him a look. Blood sprayed


    everywhere, and I swiftly walked away as Kyson¡®s scream of agony filled the air, taking him a few


    moments to realise what had happened. 2


    If he survived, he would live his life as a eunuch. If he even for one moment thought he¡®d get away with


    what he tried to do with Niki, then he had been sorely mistaken.


    As for Niki, he was ten times worse than Kyson, and his punishment would be that much worse too.


    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± Niki asked, crossing his arms as he nced around the training area.


    The very same one where he had tried to assault her... I looked up at him, as I leaned against the tree


    she had been practising on.


    ¡°If ites down to what I want, I¡®d rather never see your fucking face again.¡±


    He scoffed, crossing his arms.


    ¡°Yet you called me here... What do you want?¡± He replied, I didn¡®t miss the irritation in his voice, but he


    was trying to control himself, knowing who I was.


    Wise move.


    ¡°Do you recognise this ce?¡± I asked, looking around as if to prove my point.


    He looked around before a flicker of understanding settled onto his face, along with unease.


    He didn¡®t reply and I continued.


    ¡°The very ce where you tried to rape her, what made you think you¡®d get away with it?¡± | asked,


    raising my eyebrow.


    He clenched his jaw but didn¡®t speak, so I walked toward him.


    ¡°I¡®ll tell you why¡­ because she had no status or protection right?¡± I asked, dangerously quiet as I


    circled him slowly.


    ¡°She was a whore who enjoyed the attention, was that not obvious from the way she dressed?¡± He


    replied with a cold sneer. 2


    Anger red through me, but I kept it in.


    ¡°Hmm, so her dressing how she wants makes her a whore? I¡¯m tired of hearing it and putting up with


    it...¡± |


    replied quietly.


    ¡°What did you want? Surely you didn¡®t call me here to lecture me about a woman who ran away.¡± He


    replied.


    ¡°You mean your Alpha.¡± I reminded him.


    He scoffed but shook his head.


    ¡°She can never be an Alpha.¡±


    Wrong. She had the fucking fire to be one from day one.


    ¡°We both can¡®t stand one another, so I will get to the point. What you did that day was something that I


    don¡®t n to forgive. You tried to take away her choice. She was fighting you, yet you refused to let her


    go


    Remembering that day, I felt the burning pain of rage in my chest.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± He asked, and for the first time, I saw fear in his eyes.


    I smirked coldly. Yileyna had fear in her eyes that day too, but he didn¡®t care.


    ¡°I¡®m going to make you feel pain.¡± I whispered, menacingly grabbing hold of his skull. My aura surged


    around me, and he screamed in agony as the amber mes enveloped his head.


    With my other hand, I grabbed his wrist, crushing it in my hold. A scream left his lips and in a sh, I


    had my ws out, slicing his neck. His eyes shed as he fell to his knees, clutching it. It wasn¡®t deep


    enough to kill.


    I kicked him back, grabbing his other hand and squeezing it in my hold until I heard the cracking of


    bones. I did the same to the other once again, making sure it was broken to the point of no return, I


    would make sure they were so damaged that no healing would be able to fix this.


    I looked into his eyes and saw my own zing gold.


    ¡°These hands tried to hurt her.¡± I replied quietly, before shoving him back onto the ground and taking


    out my dagger.


    His eyes were filled with fear as he looked at me, trying to crawl away, but I was faster, plunging the


    dagger into his crotch. Blood began staining his dark grey pants instantly.


    His eyes flew open in agony, but there was nothing he could do; his hands broken beyond repair,y


    uselessly by his side. I stood up and tilted my head.


    ¡°If you do end up surviving... which I highly doubt, let this be a reminder to think before you act.¡± 2


    I bent down, twisting my knife, knowing I had torn up his cock, before I yanked my dagger free roughly.


    He let out a choked scream, his eyes rolling.


    He wasn¡¯t going to survive because I had made sure this de had been coated in poison, but it would


    be a slow death.


    Strangled noises left him as he tried to say something to me, but he wasn¡¯t able to. I turned and walked


    away, leaving him out there alone.


    The rain was falling steadily, and I weed it. It reminded me of her¡­ the Storm that I had pushed


    away


    Dad would know I did this, but I don¡®t care. I never bent to anyone, and Dad was no exception. 2 I let


    the darkness wee me, making my way towards our cabin¡­ A ce that held memories that I


    needed to help clear the havoc from within me... 6

 Chapter 108

    18. Face to Face


    YILEYNA


    "Ah, I could look at you all day." Arie swooned, smiling as she looked at my tail. "And it seems like none of the males could stop staring too."


    I know, Deliana had given me several more mermen, which didn''t help the temptation they offered. Once I was onnd, we wouldn''t need them, but when I hade face to face with a deadly shark or two and a sea monster, I had felt relieved to have them handle it.


    We were currently in Deliana''s kingdom, it was my final night here tonight. I had seen the Emperor this moming and tomorrow we would set out for the surface.


    I would go back onnd and then I would get in touch with Raiden if I could. But more so I needed to head to the Iron w Pack, it was the only way into Naran, from their territory or unless of course, I went around to the deadly marshes. Then there was the Fae Kingdom on the other end which would take far too long.


    I was worried too, I had felt some pack links break and it terrified me. What was happening? Who had died?


    I looked at Deliana in the mirror. I was dressed in a silver breastte like Deliana''s, encrusted with blue and purple jewels, and she was now busy creating small its in my hair, adding in jewels and pearls.


    I had told her she didn''t need to do all this, but it was obvious she had wanted to.


    "Oh, how could I have forgotten. I will go get it." Deliana murmured before she swarm off to get something.


    Arie looked at me as shebed her own hair.


    "Let her, she is only taking care of her child for the one day she has, something she has yearned to do for years. Deliana holds a lot of anger and pain, she mighte off haughty and reserved, but she loves you." She remarked, giving me a pointed look.


    I nodded, I figured as much, for thest few days she had taken good care of me, and even Lavina and Arie didn''t think she''d forgive them for bringingme into the ocean. However, she seemed far happier to get to spend some time with me than any of us had thought possible.


    "Here, look." Deliana''s voice made us turn, to see her carrying arge, light blue, glittering box.


    "That''s..." Realisation struck Arie, and she trailed off.


    "Yes, the eighteen gifts I had purchased for her for thest eighteen years." Deliana confirmed, cing the box in front of me.


    My heart skipped a beat, apanied with a pang of pain remembering my mother, Hana.


    The siren before me opened the box and I realised that although Deliana could never rece Hana, she may find her own ce in my heart. Her love was obvious in her own way, and she wasn''t afraid to express it.


    I turned my attention to the box, just as she took out a multi-coloured jewelled ne first, then she took out a coral pink jewelled one, followed by three nes with drop pendants.


    "For your first five birthdays, I purchased these." She said, fastening them around my neck. "I apologise that they are not in the shades of your tail, I never knew what colour you would take."


    "They are beautiful, thank you." I said quietly, admiring the pendants around my neck.


    I was surely wearing more jewels than I ever had in my entire life, but I didn''tin, allowing her to show me the bracelets, arm bands, and body chains.


    Seventeen itemster I was decked out in earrings, rings, and hand chains as well.


    "Now... the final piece was the headpiece. Let me finish your hair..." She went back to finishing the intricate its she was creating on the topyer of my hair, leaving most of it open. She then took out a stunning silver halo headpiece set with pale blue jewels.


    "The final gift, with some of the most precious jewels in the seven seas." She said proudly, cing the head piece on my head. I stared in the mirror. "You look beautiful, and why wouldn''t you? You are my daughter, and I''m certain no one will be able to resist your charm."


    She looked at me proudly, I knew sirens were vain but it was obvious they took greater pride in their appearance than I thought.


    "Well, I will leave you two to have some time together. I will sleep, since tomorrow we will be heading to the surface." Arie said, swimming out of the room.


    I looked at Dena, who was preening a few strands of my hair again. "Do you... live here alone?" I asked.


    She looked up at the silver roof of the room, casting a nce around it before she nodded.


    "Yes, Arie prefers to travel, and I do not have a mate. My harem is in a separate cove, away from the castle." She dered.


    I nodded, feeling sad for her.


    "When things are sorted.... I wille to visit you." I found myself mumbling. Her heart thudded as she stared into the mirror, our eyes meeting.


    "You will?" She asked quietly.


    Yes, she already told me how I''d be the future ruler of the Aethirian after she passed away. Although I had no idea how that would work, I wouldn''t think of it now, but I was talking of the present.


    "Yes, when we don''t have the threat of war upon our heads, perhaps you cane to the surface too? If the emperor lifts the punishment. Westerfell is near the coast, I would like to do your hair and makeup in the style of our kingdom." I offered.


    A smile crossed her face, and she nodded, wrapping her arms around my shoulders.


    "I would love that." She replied, giving me a squeeze.


    She didn''t move, resting her head against mine. We remained like that for a while, before she tilted her head.


    "Do you have a lover?" She asked suddenly.


    My heart thudded, and the suffocating pain in my chest returned with vengeance.


    Theon...


    "He isn''t my lover anymore, but there is a man that I love..." I said quietly. "He turned out to be my mate too, but he betrayed me, he betrayed our pack. He was the one who set up the attack and targeted my parents, the reason they are dead."


    My eyes filled with tears, and I looked down, the agony in my chest growing.


    "How can I still love someone who has caused me so much pain?" I


    whispered without looking at her, unable to hold her gaze any longer.


    She sat beside me, cing her arms around me and resting my head against her chest.


    "We can''t control our hearts. I still loved him, even after he tried to kill me... even after hemanded the death of us all... and I still love him."


    Her heart was pounding, her voice extremely low. I closed my eyes, simply letting my tears flow.


    In a way, we were simr; both having been betrayed by our beloveds, yet neither of us could stop loving them.


    In his own way, Theon showed some care towards me by epting my rejection. The way he kept protecting me in front of his father, I needed to make him wake up and see the truth. Somehow. Not for the sake of my feelings, but for his sake.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "What is he like?" She asked.


    "He''s... very closed off, but he cares in his own way, he''s protected me several times since my parents died... I wonder if he felt like he owed me that. "I mused, hoping it wasn''t so. I stared at my hands, the ring he had given me was missing, along with my mother''s ring.


    When I had awoken in the cells after the takeover, all of my jewels had been removed.


    "Then it is his loss. Perhaps you should kill him and eat his heart? It will take away some of the heartache." She suggested, so casually and seriously that I stared at her. Her words made my stomach churn.


    "Uhh, that''s a thing?"


    "Yes, of course, it really helps too."


    I think the only reason it would help is because you would feel guilt for murdering them - win win.


    "I don''t think I can do that, I don''t want him dead."


    Her small smile faded, and she ran her fingers through my hair, careful not to tug at the braids or jewels.


    "Then perhaps there is hope." z


    My heart clenched at her words, which held some confidence, but I highly doubted it. How do you forgive someone who killed your parents?


    It was the following day, and we were headed to the surface. After I had bid Lavina farewell, she had given me a ne which would help me keep in touch with them. It was me, Deliana, and Arie. The mermen hade with us but they were staying far below from the surface, only the three of us were venturing upwards.


    Aquarius had bid me farewell, hoping I returned soon, saying it was an honour to serve me.


    Arie had heard some disturbances, and she had swum ahead.


    We needed to be careful, Lavina had told us something dark had been heading closer recently. When I had asked what she meant, Deliana had responded with ''Just the usual sea monsters who attack''.


    ''I''m to the west, we may just be in luck. Yileyna, that ship, The Siren Killer, isn''t far from me, that handsome Alpha is aboard it too.''


    The Siren Killer?


    ''Alpha?" I asked confused.


    The copper-headed wolf who was with you at the coast. Aww, it seems he came looking for you. What a cutie, I wonder how his heart would taste?''


    ''Arie.'' Deliana warned.


    "It''s Theon..." My heart pounded as I looked at Deliana.


    What was he doing here?


    "We areing, it''s highly likely he is here for her.'' Deliana deduced, before


    we began swimming faster up towards the surface.


    It was a good five minutester before we finally saw Arie circling the bottom of the ship.


    My heart pounded as I saw the looming base of the ship from underneath. It looked even scarier from down here.


    "We won''t go any further, perhaps you should shift." Deliana suggested, her eyes were darker, and I could tell she was fighting herself.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "There''s an Alpha on board." She hissed.


    No matter how much she didn''t want this war, her hatred remained.


    "It''s Theon, the one I told you about." I whispered quietly, taking her hand. "Still, it''s better that I do not surface." She said, tuming her gaze away from the ship and towards me. "Use the ne if you ever need us, it will help you get in touch with us. When you find the pearl, call us; we wille for it."


    I nodded as our eyes met. I was the first one to step forward and slowly wrap my arms around her shoulders.


    "I will miss you." I said quietly, as she hugged me back tightly.


    "I will miss-"


    I gasped when something was shot into the water, as the huge bullet went zooming down into the depths.


    "I''m getting one." Theon''s faint growl came.


    He had spotted us and he was about to jump in. Was he crazy? He knew there were sirens down here!


    "No one attack him." I warned Deliana and Arie, just as Theon jumped into the water, his eyes zing gold.


    His aura surged around us as he looked at Arie, and then his eyes flicked to me. He was about to look away when he frowned, his eyes widening slightly, and realisation hit him. His gaze dipping to my tail.


    My heart thumped with fear, would he want me dead? Would he turn his back on me quickly?


    His eyes slowly raked over it, his heart thundering to match mine.


    "How handsome... Arie hummed, about to swim closer to him, when his eyes snapped away from me, and I saw that look in his eyes.


    "Theon! They mean no harm! They helped me!" I wasn''t sure if it was any use, so I swam towards him before he could attack her.


    His eyes snapped to me; he couldn''t speak underwater but I saw the distrust in his eyes as he grabbed hold of my elbows.


    Our eyes met, and he was about to say something, when he caught sight of Deliana behind me.


    I felt the change in him and the urge to calm him came over me.


    "She''s my mother." I exined quietly, but Theon was no longer listening.


    His chest was heaving, his face pale, but what caught my attention was the look of recognition and hatred in his eyes.


    He let go of me, his amber aura wrapping around him as my gaze snapped to Deliana as well.


    She had her brows furrowed as she watched him edgily.


    "Go." I ordered, and just when Theon sent a surge of amber mes spiralling towards her, I raised a shield between them both.


    "Theon! She''s not an enemy!" I shouted, my eyes zing as I used the water to push us upwards, breaking the surface.


    ''Goodbye Tempest.'' Deliana''s voice came in my head, before I sensed them swimming away.


    Theon''s heart was raging.


    "Let go of me! I can''t let her get away!" He growled, trying to pull free, but I was strong enough to slow him down, much to my surprise.


    "Theon! I said she isn''t here to fight!" I shouted.


    "I SAID LET ME GO, YILEYNA!" He growled, ripping free.


    The faint smell of blood reached my nose. Was he injured somewhere?


    "Theon, listen to me!" I cried, refusing to allow him to dive into the water.


    The look of anguish on his handsome face was worrying me, my own heart was thumping with fear.


    "I can''t let her go, it''s been too long." He replied hoarsely, trying to dive under. I grabbed hold of his arm, wrapping my tail around him.


    "Theon. She''s gone." I said, grabbing his face in my hands and staring into those amber eyes that were full of anger.


    "I need to kill her, Yileyna, she''s the one who killed my mother!" He shouted. My eyes flew open, shocked at his revtion.


    Followed by the icy rush of devastation, my heart crumbling a little more.


    My mother had killed his mother and sister... He killed my mother and father... How cruel life was...


    I had never seen Theon so emotional as he was at that moment.


    "Shush... calm down." I hummed. He tensed, about to pull away, when I pressed my forehead to his. "I know how it feels, seeing the one who killed your parents before you."


    He froze, as if suddenly realising what was happening. We stayed there in the water, the rocky waves throwing us around.


    Pain that would never leave us...


    My words seemed to get to him, and he stared into my eyes, his chest still heaving.


    I could sense the storm of emotions as he seemed to take in everything. I created an extremely heavy fog around us and manipted the water to push us out and overboard, onto deck. Theon instantly caught me before we hit the deck. A big dose of water sshed over us both. Inded on top of him, gasping at the impact.


    I was still shaken by the revtion.


    I closed my eyes, focusing on my legs. The same odd heavy feeling overcame my lower body, and then I felt my legs appear.


    Theon sat up, but I could tell his mind wasn''t here.


    Directly and indirectly, we had hurt one another far too many times...


    He looked up at me and I looked back into his empty eyes.


    I was unable to decipher what he was thinking...


    My heart squeezed as we stared into one another''s eyes, and I realised how true the fact that we were just not meant to be was...

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    19. 19. Turmoiled Thoughts


    THEON


    Yilevna¡®s mother was the one who killed mine... The conflict I felt inside of me had shaken me to my


    core.


    paced around my cabin; it had been an hour since we had found her, but I had been unable to stay in


    her presence, my head was about to burst.


    I looked around the room, it was too fucking small, the sway of the ship was making me sick and it


    almost felt like I couldn¡®t fucking breathe.


    What do I do?


    What the fuck do I do?


    I stared at the ceiling, that was only a few inches above my head,


    It was too fucking ustrophobic in here.


    I threaded my hands together, cing them behind my head as I took deep breaths.


    I had killed Hana and William De¡®Lacor, something I regretted every single fucking day...


    I know, I fucking know I no longer can take away her birth mother from her, I know what I fucking need


    to do...


    But everything I had worked my entire fucking life for was unravelling. First from the image of reality


    that Dad had portrayed, one that was beginning to hold a lot of questions and holes to the revenge I


    craved... I had spent thest decade waiting for the day I¡¯d see that monster and kill her...


    She had been before me, but Yileyna had protected her and I had hesitated¡­


    My chest was burning up from the wounds, I needed to change my bandages before anyone saw them


    but I just... I couldn¡®t fucking focus...


    I exhaled sharply, pulling my shirt off and unwrapping the bandages that were a disgusting mess,


    making my wounds itch.


    I looked down, seeing the injuries were looking as bad as they did days ago. I dropped down to the


    ground by the door, staring at the wall across from me as the ship swayed.


    What do I do?


    I felt fucking lost, every fucking thing I had worked my life for was... gone.


    I closed my eyes, squeezing my head, rocking slightly as I took deep breaths.


    When everything you have worked your entire fucking life for is just... gone, what do you do? 1


    A knock on the door made my head snap up, but I didn¡®t move. I didn¡®t want to see anyone. Not when I


    felt like I was going to fucking spiral.


    Another knock followed but I didn¡®t reply until I heard the footsteps retreating. I stood up grabbed the


    bloody bandages, along with my dirty shirt, and walked to the bathroom, ready to wash off.


    Night had fallen, and I had gone out briefly to tell Flynn we were to head to Eastcourt, buti nad avoided


    Yileyna. I just needed to make sure Thea was ok, from there I would see what I can find out, and then


    head to Hunter¡®s pack.


    I needed fucking answers, or I was going to lose my fucking mind.


    Yileyna... I needed to find out what she nned to do... but as relieved as I was that she was alive and


    near, no matter how much I wanted to pull her into my arms and never fucking let go, I couldn¡®t.


    The rejection was still painful in my mind... everything that had happened... it all was fucking too


    much¡­ and on top of that her Siren mother.... her identity... Fuck, why couldn¡®t it be anyone else but


    her?


    My mind was still reeling.


    I dropped onto the bed, shirtless, the stinging had eased a little, but the wounds were still fucking


    hurting. Sleep didn¡®te and I sat up, maybe I¡®d pop down to the hold and get some ale or wine..?


    I stood up, picking up a shirt and pulled it on, before leaving my room. Her scent lingered in the halls


    and I frowned, what was she doing out here?


    She had changed slightly, looking even more beautiful, although I have no fucking idea how that was


    possible... Yileyna... I was unable to get how fucking appealing she looked out of my mind...


    The urge to strip her naked and admire her was a temptation that would never be a reality.


    There was something different about her siren form, she had looked different than others. Her tail was


    far more extravagant, with her scales hanging low on her hips and dipping in a V, it had been a turn¨Con


    in itself


    But no matter how fucking good she looked, I couldn¡®t face her...


    It didn¡®t take long to pick the lock on the door to the Hold, and I walked down the steps.


    I remembered the time Yileyna and I had been down here, after I had that nightmare. I opened a crate


    and took out a bottle of wine. It would do nothing to ease the pain but... why not.


    I bit the cork off and dropped to the floor, resting my head against the hard wall of the ship behind me.


    Does it get any easier?


    Was I going to feel like this for the rest of my fucking life?


    Fighting against everything to a point where I no longer knew what was right and wrong.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It was hard, even harder when there was no reprieve from anything.


    If anything Dad has told me turns out to be a lie¡­ I will fucking lose it.


    The door creaked open, and I opened my eyes as her familiar scent invaded my nose. A scent that I


    fucking desired.


    What did she want?


    Her feet padded down the steps and her creamy legs came into view, d in just an oversized shirt.


    She paused at the bottom of the steps and looked towards me. Her aura radiated off her and it was far


    more powerful than what it was when she had been pulled into the waters. Whatever happened down


    there had given her more powers, perhaps it was her shifting into her siren form.


    ¡°I hope you don¡®t mind if I join, I need to talk to you.¡± She spoke, her voice held a sexier edge, a little


    more dangerous and a little more exotic. I wondered how it would sound if she was under me moaning


    in fucking pleasure.


    I could use the distraction right about now.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked as she came over and sat down next to me, stretching out her legs and


    crossing her ankles gracefully.


    I tried not to look at her wless thighs, taking a swig from my bottle instead.


    ¡°So...¡± She began softly.


    I knew she wanted to talk about it, but was there any point?


    I remained silent, letting her carry on if she so wished.


    ¡°Deliana was the one who killed your mother and sister... I¡®m sorry... and I¡®m not trying to justify her


    actions, but it¡®s because of the king... He tried to kill her in her sleep.¡±


    I froze, looking at her sharply. Her cheekbones were more prominent, and she looked a little older, as if


    she had shed thest remnants of the girl she once used to be...


    ¡°What do you mean tried to kill her?¡± I asked for the sake of entertaining her, or maybe because I


    needed a reason to justify not killing her.


    Something other than her being Yileyna¡®s mother.


    She took a deep shaky breath and began telling me the version that Andres had not told me...


    A few minutester we sat in silence as I pondered over everything.


    So he literally used the Siren, who had obviously been his fated mate considering they made the Heart


    of Kadia, and then when he was done, he tried to kill her..? Her anger was justified¡­ wasn¡®t it what


    we all did?


    ¡°Say something, please.¡± She said quietly.


    ¡°There¡®s nothing to say, she¡®s no different than me, Dad... or Andres. We are all hurting so many others


    in the name of revenge, to justify our own fucking actions.¡± I murmured quietly, looking at her. Her


    iridescent eyes seemed to be fixed and they drew my attention; purple, pink, blue yellow and green


    blended together, more vibrant than I had ever seen them before.


    Concern was clear on her face and her rejection came back to mind... She was made for me, but I was


    far too fucked to keep her.


    Her chest heaved as she licked her lips, her gaze flickering to mine before she looked away.


    But I didn¡®t miss the look in her eyes.


    ¡°I want that to change, we can¡®t keep going on like this Theon... it¡®s a vicious cycle. The King apparently


    betrayed your father, I¡®m saying apparently because he too seems like a monster, whether you agree or


    not. The king also betrayed Deliana, forcing her to want vengeance on all Alpha males, and in the


    process she killed your mother and sister, which was so wrong... and now you want to kill¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked sharply, something she said making my heart thud.


    She frowned before her face paled and I knew I was right.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked, trying to brush it off. My eyes shed as I grabbed her neck, pulling her close.


    ¡°What did you just say about the siren?¡± I whispered menacingly. ¡°Repeat it.¡±


    ¡°She... she attacked the ship because she smelt an Alpha male on board.¡± She whispered, her eyes


    looking pained.


    There.


    She said it.


    She came for me. If I hadn¡¯t been there, they wouldn¡®t have died.


    Fuck, it was my fucking fault.


    ¡°Theon. Stop it.¡± She said, gripping my wrist and pulling my hand away from her throat. ¡°Theon, look at


    me.


    Her alpha aura unknowingly rolled into hermand, but it didn¡®t work on me, I was an Alpha too.


    I looked at my hand, staring at my palm.


    Maybe I was the one behind it all, with enough fucking bad luck that I constantly hurt those around


    me¡­


    Everyone.


    Mom.... Thalia... Yileyna... Even the Beta couple who had done no fucking wrong, yet l


    ¡°Theon!¡± She ced a hand on my shoulder, and I turned to look at her, doing my best to contain my


    emotions.


    ¡°I killed your parents, you should stay away from me.¡± I warned her quietly as I stood up, downing the


    last drops in the bottle. She stood up, blocking my path.


    ¡°And that¡®s something I won¡®t forget... but this isn¡®t about me and you. Theon, there¡®s so much more


    going than you think, and I need you by my side, the side of truth and what¡®s right.¡±


    I frowned, looking down at her.


    ¡°News sh, the Obsidian Shadow pack is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°But I know you tried to protect me... You led them away so I could get away. Theon, your father.... he¡®s


    stuck in his ways, just like the King, but Theon... you are the heir to the Obsidian Shadow pack, and


    despite everything you have done, I have seen the good in you... Can we not put aside everything and


    work together, as allies?¡±


    This wasn¡®t what I was expecting her to say.


    I frowned, stepping closer, and tossing the bottle to the ground.


    ¡°Do you really think there¡®s good in me? Or have you forgotten that I betrayed you all? I murdered your


    parents, I¡®m no fucking angel, Yileyna.¡±


    ¡°I know you aren¡®t, I said there¡®s good in you. Whether you believe me or not, I don¡®t believe we have


    the full story of what really happened between Theoden and King Andres.¡± She replied, staring back at


    me squarely.


    We wanted the same fucking thing¡­ but how do I fucking survive around you when all I want is to fuck


    you into damnation?


    Being around her was painful, far more than the wounds she had inflicted upon me¡­


    I tilted my head, taking hold of her chin as I leaned down.


    ¡°But the question is; can you be around the man who killed your parents without it causing you pain?¡± |


    asked coldly.


    Her eyes filled with grief, and she wrapped her hand around my wrist as she stared back at me.


    ¡°It will always hurt... but like I said; it¡®s not about you and I... Theon, we are in far more danger than we


    imagined, it¡®s not just about Westerfell and the throne of Astalion. The Imperial Emperor of the Sea is


    march ontond and destroy us all. He¡®s given me two full moons to find something and return it to him,


    and if I don¡®t, then he will attack with two thousand imperial sirens who can walk thend. If that


    happens, we will be ruined.¡± She confessed, her words weighted with the consequences of what the


    future may hold.


    Her words echoed in my head, and as much as I didn¡®t think that could be a possibility, the conviction


    in


    her eyes said otherwise.


    ¡°Time is running out Theon, I need to get to the Naran Empire and find this pearl the Emperor wants,


    but if you¡®re here to take me back to Westerfell then you have another thinging. I won¡®t go. This


    isn¡®t just about being the ruler of the middle kingdom, there is so much more at stake. If you don¡®t want


    to help me, will you let me go without a fight?¡± She whispered.


    Her breasts brushed against my forearm as I still held on to her, even when we were talking about such


    a serious matter. I couldn¡®t stop the desire and hunger I felt for her consuming my body and mind.


    I wanted to throw her up against the wall and fuck her right here.


    ¡°Venturing to a Naga empire is equal to suicide, you won¡®t get far.¡± I replied frowning. ¡°You may be a


    goddess, in all aspects, but you are not fucking immortal, do you really have a death wish?¡±


    I wouldn¡®t let her go to Naran, not alone.


    ¡°I don¡®t have anyone that I can turn to, I¡®ll be fine.¡± She replied icily, her eyes changing to that beautiful


    iridescent mix of colours as she red at me.


    I was not going to let her go alone... Does that mean I was willing to go with her?


    ¡°Fine. I¡®ll go with you, I need to go towards that side anyway... But if I help you, what do I get in return?¡±


    || asked huskily


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    You. To kiss you. To fuck you. To call you mine... for one fucking chance... The world could go to hell as


    long as I had her, I didn¡®t care... but above all; I wanted her forgiveness... Forgiveness for killing her


    loved ones... to turn back time and change that n... but I couldn¡®t force her to forgive me, and as


    much as I wanted to ask for so much, I didn¡®t. 2


    This would be my silent redemption, even though nothing could change the past, I would help her


    because I owed her, and right now, she was the only one being entirely honest with me. She didn¡®t


    need to tell me about this pearl, or Naran, but she did...


    ¡°What do you want in return, Theon?¡± She persisted softly, her heart pounding as she stared into my


    eyes with a glimmer of fear and uncertainty.


    Did she think I¡®d ckmail her into something? I wanted her happy... I wanted to see her smile, I


    wanted that innocence she had held before I broke her, to return.


    I leaned into her ear, her scent washing over me, and it took my fucking all not to yank her close. My


    voice dropped to a whisper as I gave her my answer.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± 8

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    20. 20. Between two Alphas


    YILEYNA


    ¡°Nothing.¡± His words made my stomach somersault. He had offered to help me, and I was sure he would


    ask for something in return, but he didn¡®t. Once again, in his own way he was showing that there was


    some good in him, only making me more determined to remove the veil from his eyes, to show him that


    his father may not be what he thinks. 1


    ¡°Nothing?¡± I asked, looking into his amber eyes. They were as gorgeous as ever, but they didn¡®t seem to


    be as vibrant as usual. I guess he must be exhausted.


    ¡°One would assume your hearing would be impable... What¡®s wrong? Do you need me to get closer


    and whisper it in your ear again? Or perhaps you secretly wanted me to ask for something else?¡±


    My core clenched at his tone. That urge to advance on him tempted me. I was certain that he wouldn¡®t


    refuse, but where my body craved him, my heart still bled with the pain of his betrayal.


    ¡°I heard... but it¡®s...¡± I shook my head, clearing my mind the best I could. ¡°What is your n? Why are


    you out here? Did your father simply send you to bring me back?¡±


    I tugged out of his hold and stepped back, waiting for him to answer as the ship lurched a little.


    ¡°Yeah, he wants you back, but I¡®m not the only one looking for you. He has sent out others.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s surprising. Doesn¡®t he think you alone are capable of the job?¡± I asked, crossing my arms.


    He tilted his head, looking away.


    ¡°I don¡®t think he trusts me entirely.¡± He turned away from me, but I wasn¡®t done with this conversation.


    ¡°Why? Because you have some morals?¡± I asked.


    He didn¡®t reply for a moment, before he looked at me over his shoulder.


    ¡°I have a question. How are you doing it? How are you able to stand and talk to me after everything?¡±


    How?


    I shook my head, shrugging as our eyes met.


    ¡°I don¡®t know¡­ it hurts, it hurts so much. I can forgive everything but my parents¡® death... it wasn¡®t your


    dad who did that, it was you. You used me as the bait to let them rush to their deaths.¡± I whispered,


    refusing to allow the pain in my chest to overwhelm me. I took a deep breath and looked him square in


    the eye. ¡°But like I said, this isn¡®t about me, but the people of the kingdom. We need the fighting to stop.


    Enough is enough.¡±


    He nodded, looking away.


    ¡°Makes sense... Then for the greater good, I guess we do this together.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± I nodded.


    Surely there was a reason that Selene chose us to be mates. Perhaps this was what it was, to unite the


    kingdoms, to bring peace between the packs, as well as with the Sirens. As for this visit to the Naga


    empire... Maybe me going beyond the borders of Astalion into Naran is all part of a bigger n...


    Perhaps they too are misunderstood... 2


    I know they are dangerous and deadly, but didn¡®t we think the same of the Sirens? Sure, they kill, but we


    too kill and are seen as monsters to someone else. 1.


    ¡°It¡®s time we didn¡®t let what we are taught be our only verdict. We need to look beyond that and find our


    own answers.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°It¡®s not going to be easy...¡± He replied.


    | shrugged.


    ¡°The most precious things in life are never easy to attain, but we do our best until we seed in


    achieving them.¡± 3


    ¡°What if it¡®s impossible?¡±


    I frowned slightly, as the ship lurched and he automatically grabbed my arm, steadying me. My heart


    skipped a beat.


    I had my bnce...


    He looked down at where he was holding my arm, those faint sparkles dancing through us, and he let


    go.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible, if we truly want something, we can achieve it.¡± I replied with confidence.


    Our eyes met and he nodded, for a moment I felt as if the question he was asking wasn¡®t about all of this


    ... I would be a fool to deny that I didn¡®t know what he may be insinuating; me. I don¡®t know what I was to


    him... He had confessed his feelings to me, but then that was right before throwing me from a building¡­


    Stop. Stop, Yileyna.


    I wouldn¡®t think of this, I needed to focus on the truth. Theon and I were broken beyond any chance of


    fixing. I once thought love was something different, but it was darker and more painful than I had ever


    thought possible...


    ¡°You should head to bed, it¡®ste.¡± He remarked.


    ¡°Yes, so we head towards Naran?¡± | asked as I brushed past him, again I thought I smelt the faint smell


    of blood.


    ¡°I need to make a stop first, then we will head that way. We will need to pass the Iron w Pack. Luckily


    it is a neutral Pack, and he will let us pass. Besides, I have my own business with him¡± He replied.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Ok, that sounds perfect, time is short.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I just need to see if my sister is ok.¡±


    His reply surprised me and I looked at him shocked.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    ¡°I have another sister who survived the attack on that ship a decade ago.¡± He replied. ¡°Night.¡±


    He was about to walk off, but I grabbed onto his arm, my heart thumping. I know the topic was still


    hurting him, but I wanted to know.


    ¡°Can you tell me exactly what happened?¡± I pushed gently.


    He turned back to me and crossed his arms.


    ¡°We were being chased by the Silver Storm pack. Apparently. Forcing us to take to the sea. Dad stayed


    behind to hold off the attack, and we were simply given a crystal that was embedded with powerful


    magic, it would work only once. It was a teleportation spell, which Dad said only to use if we really


    needed to, as there was a chance we could die mid¨Cway...¡± 1


    ¡°Yet he gave you that.¡± I asked, appalled.


    He frowned and nodded. ¡°It was meant to be ast resort. We had our men with us, but then we were


    attacked by her...¡±


    I knew exactly who he meant as hatred shed in his eyes.


    ¡°She killed Thalia, who was only five at the time, and then Mom... When she came towards me, I


    unlocked the enchantment with the spell we were given and grabbed Thea. I didn¡®t know if we¡®d make it


    to safety, but if we remained on that ship, we would have died anyway. It was the hardest decision I had


    to make¡­ I hesitated, not knowing if Thalia or Thea would make it, and I couldn¡®t leave Mom either... but


    then it was the only option left...¡± 1


    ¡°I¡®m sorry... I can only imagine the pain you were going through... Will you still seek vengeance upon


    her?¡± || asked softly.


    He looked into my eyes, a frown creasing his handsome face.


    ¡°For now... no. Maybe the day you decide to seek vengeance against me, will be the day I might do the


    same.¡± He smirked slightly, despite no humour in his eyes.


    He knew I never would...


    My heart skipped a beat as I realised what he meant.


    He was letting it go.


    In his own way, he was letting it go, despite the pain he felt from that incident.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I would get Deliana to talk to him, it wouldn¡®t change the past, but it might give him some closure.


    ¡°One day, I hope letting it go makes it easier for us both... I can¡®t wait to meet your sister.¡± Maybe she


    would have some insight on the Theon before he became a weapon for revenge. ¡°Will you bring her with


    us to travel?¡± I wasn¡®t sure how old she was, but the mission would be dangerous.


    ¡°Yes. I n to take her to the Iron w Pack... she¡®ll be safe there.¡± Without another word, he turned and


    left, leaving me alone in the hold. 1


    I know the topic wasn¡®t easy for him... There were many answers we needed, and I hoped that we would


    find them soon, because these differences needed to be set aside.


    Thank you for sharing your pain with me.


    The following day, the weather was slightly warmer; well, I wouldn¡®t call it warm, but it was not as cold as


    the day before. The wind was rather strong and the ship was rocked back and forth, the masts


    withstanding the violent wind.


    I had awoken from an irritating dream about fucking Theon, I had woke up before I hade, leaving me


    feeling horny and irritated. Deliana had not been wrong; sex was often on my mind, more so than before.


    1


    Thad just showered, donning clothes given to me by Cleo. It was a cropped maroon bralette and ck


    pants that sat low upon my hips. I stepped onto the deck, wrapping my wet hair in a bun. The ne


    that Lavina gave me hung around my neck on a silver chain, at the end was a in white seashell,


    simple yet useful.


    The team had been happy to see me, and although I had caused a mist around my disguising my tail.


    The fact I hade from the water had made most of the crew rather wary, but after a few hours, they


    had all started acting normal with me and I had ended up telling them about the truth of my heritage. To


    my surprise, they had all sworn allegiance to me, with Fynn saying I had to promise him safe passage in


    the


    sea from the sirens. I said I would try my best as long as he changed the name of his ship.


    Not all werewolves were monsters, and not all sirens were killers...


    I felt Theon¡®s eyes on me as I used a few pins to pin my hair into ce. I turned, spotting him against the


    far wall, he instantly looked away and I almost smiled.


    He looked handsome as ever, my gaze dipped to his sexy ass and I sighed inwardly. I needed to get


    over my morning disappointment.


    Did he not realise I always knew when his eyes were on me? I walked over to him and leaned against


    the side of the ship, looking up at his face.


    ¡°How long until we reach the location your sister is currently at?¡± I asked.


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You could have asked anyone here where we were headed, or did you just need


    a reason to talk to me?¡± He asked, surprising me.


    My heart skipped a beat as I realised, he had a point...


    ¡°Well, I don¡®t know where we are headed, am I allowed to mention your sister?¡± I asked quietly.


    He gave me a pointed look before his gaze dipped down to my breasts, which were almost spilling out of


    the bralette.


    ¡°Isn¡®t your top a few sizes small for you, or is that your bra and you forgot your top?¡± He remarked, not


    even pretending to hide the fact he had just stared at me openly.


    I raised my eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡®s not that small, and besides, I like it. I think it¡®s the perfect size actually, or are you getting distracted?¡±


    I taunted mockingly.


    I was expecting a cocky reply, but instead, he ignored me, turning back towards the water.


    ¡°There¡®s something down there. What is it?¡± He asked, making me frown and turn to the water. ¡°What do


    you mean?¡± I asked, my heart thudding.


    ¡°It¡®s big, and it¡®s been getting closer ... we haven¡®t managed to figure it out yet.¡±


    I frowned, realising the tension that was amongst the crew, all of them looking out at the sea and being


    on alert.I turned, staring at the water intently.


    ¡°Shall I go swim and check it out?¡± I asked, stepping back.


    He frowned. ¡°No. Don¡®t you have any other way to find out?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I¡®m a siren, not a sea god.¡± I said sceptically,


    ¡°Part siren.¡± He corrected.


    ¡°No, I¡®m not a hybrid, I¡®m a triform shifter, which means I am siren and wolf.¡± I exined, making him look


    at me with a look I couldn¡®t decipher.


    Before he could reply, I saw something dark in the water and turned sharply towards it.


    ¡°Not all beasts of the sea are good. Let ite, I¡®ll destroy it.¡± I murmured, closing my eyes as I called on


    the water, letting my senses flow into it. I wasn¡®t sure I could do the same with the water as I could with


    ice...


    I closed my eyes, breathing deeply, and that¡®s when I felt it.


    Something dark, big and wicked...


    Lust for blood.


    Hunger.


    Rage.


    I opened my eyes, staring at the water.


    I knew what this was, and my stomach sank.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    21. 21. An Ancient Monster


    YILEYNA


    ¡°What is it?¡± Theon asked me sharply. ¡°Theon that¡®s a-¡±


    When the spear¨Ctipped tentacle burst from the sea, I raised my hand, pushing the water that sshed


    high above the ship, back.


    ¡°A Leviathan,¡± I finished my sentence as the beast rose into the air from the sea, his speared tentacles


    longer than the ship itself. His tongue whipped in the air as the crew stared at the creature before us.1


    ¡°A harbinger of death...¡± Leto muttered.


    ¡°Well, we are not lingering!¡± Flynn shouted as he barked orders.


    Theon and I stood there looking at the beast, that was said to remain deep within the waters of the


    ocean.


    ¡°I¡®m going to fucking kill it.¡± Theon growled, about to draw his sword. ¡°Those who kill a Leviathan are


    doomed to death, we can¡®t kill it.¡± I reminded him quietly, cing my hand on his wrist, stopping him.


    The curse on the Leviathan was known to all. Long ago, Oshera cursed that those who tried to kill the


    Leviathan, would end up dying soon after. A creation she had made to protect the seven seas.


    ¨C


    ¡°Who cares? Death is inevitable in the long run. I¡®ll do it.¡± He muttered, making me frown. 1 I stared at


    the creature, who was trying to get closer. I used the wind to push the ship away from him, using the full


    force of my powers to put distance between us, but it simply loomed above the ship, ten times the size of


    it. His eyes darted around the ship, as if searching for something. The moment his putrid yellow eyes


    landed on me, he let out a ground¨Cshattering shriek that made me flinch, before he brought one of his


    spear¨Cended tentacles down towards the ship. ¡°Move!¡± Theon shouted, his arm wrapped around my


    waist just as I created a shield of ice that rose from the water. His tentacle crashed into it, shattering the


    barrier upon impact. bs of ice flew in the air just as both Theon and I were knocked to the ground, the


    ship tilted, sending us rolling violently. His arms wrapped around me, and we hit the side harshly as


    another tentacle came crashing down. This time I raised my hand, trying to force it back. Maybe I


    couldn¡®t kill it... but I could encase it in ice.


    The smell of blood reached me now, and I looked at Theon worriedly as he got to his feet, pulling me up.


    ¡°I need to get closer.¡± I shouted


    ¡°What¡®s the n?¡°.


    ¡°I¡®m going to freeze it in ice.¡±


    He frowned but didn¡®t question me as I broke into a run, only for the ship to swing violently, throwing me


    off bnce.


    ¡°Make sure you don¡®t kill it.¡± He warned, blocking a piece of ice as I deflected it with the tips of my


    fingers.


    ¡°Worried?¡± I couldn¡®t help but ask.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± His quiet voice came, making my stomach do a flip. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I won¡®t kill it. I just I need to


    somehow touch it, any part of it...¡±


    ¡°Well he¡®s fucking trying to ruin the ship, getting close is easier said than done!¡± Theon called over the


    raging wind, as I summoned lightning, the only problem was it was wrapping itself around the ship and I


    didn¡®t want to cause a fire. ¡°I have an idea, are you able to push him off the ship?¡±


    ¡°I could try.¡± I yelled back as the winds became stronger. Focusing on my target, my eyes zed as I


    summoned the power of the wind and water to me, forcing the Leviathan to loosen his hold on the ship.


    ¡°Keep going and I¡®ll get you closer!¡± His voice was emotionless yet sharp, his eyes were fixed on the dark


    greyish blue monster that was trying to pull us under. The crew were trying to do their best, but we were


    in the hold of this monster that was so much bigger than any of us.


    The ship tilted violently, and I realised I needed to shift. In my siren form, I was stronger in the sea.


    ¡°Theon I¡®m going to shift!¡± ¡°Do not get in the water!¡± He shouted, but I pulled away.


    I saw the concern and fear in his eyes as I pulled away, running to the edge of the ship. I closed my


    eyes, willing myself to shift. I felt an odd sensation in my legs before I transformed, jumping into the


    stormy sea. 1)


    My eyes zing with power as I spread my hands on the surface of the water, causing it to wrap around


    the Leviathan.


    Another terrifying roar was heard, and I saw Theon at the edge of the boat. His glowing amber aura was


    around him, and I heard the Leviathan hiss in pain.


    This was my chance. His hold on the ship loosened thanks to Theon¡®s attack, and I closed my eyes as I


    grabbed onto his tail, letting a thickyer of ice begin to spread from my finger, coating his entire body


    slowly and steadily.


    It was a few momentster when it realised what was happening.


    It writhed and iled its tentacles, but a strong swirl of water wrapped around me as I slowly let the ice


    encase its entire body. Our eyes met and a final roar left its mouth, before his tongue whipped out,


    catching me by surprise. The barbed tip sliced through my stomach, throwing me into the water. 1


    I gasped at the searing pain that tore through my stomach, as the huge body of the Leviathan


    slowly began to sink, the ice encasing its entire body. I kept going as he struggled to crack the prison of


    ice.


    It was my will and strength against his.


    Its yellow eyes burned into mine as I clutched my stomach, breathing hard. Just as the ice¨Ccovered him


    fully, a strong arm wrapped around my chest, pulling me up. We broke the surface, and I looked into the


    eyes of none other than Theon. ¡°That was fucking reckless.¡± He growled, his hand going to my stomach


    as he touched the wound.


    ¡°I¡®m ok.¡± I said breathlessly. But despite that, I wrapped my arms loosely around his neck, allowing him to


    support me. I felt exhausted.


    I was ok, the wound would heal. I let the water assist us, rising up so we were level to the deck. We


    tumbled backwards onto the wet floor of the deck just when the ship that had been tilted on its side was


    thrown into the water, knocking us both down the starboard side, rolling as we went.


    I gasped when we came to a stop and Theon¡®s head hit my chest. The moment his lips identally


    touched my skin, I was unable to hold back the small whimper that escaped me, my nipples hardening at


    his touched. He tensed, lifting himself off me, his knees on either side of me, his heart thumping as he


    stared at my bloody stomach. ¡°You¡®re injured.¡± He said, cing a hand on my lower stomach as he tried


    to stem the bleeding, looking around as if for help.


    My core clenched as our eyes met. ¡°I¡®m ok...¡± I breathed. ¡°That was fucking crazy.¡± He growled hoarsely,


    grabbing me by the back of my hair.


    I gasped, pleasure rushing through me, the relief and the sheer reality of what we had just narrowly


    missed made me feel giddy. ¡°I am crazy.¡± I whispered back, unable to stop myself from running my hand


    up his shoulder and wrapping it around the back of his neck.


    Just one taste.


    I flipped us over, moaning when my core pressed against the hard shaft in his pants.


    His eyes shed gold as his gaze dipped down, and I knew my scales had moved aside, feeling his


    soaking pants against my vagina. His heart thundered as he stared at my pussy, his chest heaving, and


    he rolled us over so he was on top. zing gold orbs filled with hunger and lust dipped to my lips, before


    reality seemed to settle in and he suddenly stood up and turned his back to me. What was I doing?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    My heart was thumping, trying to make sense of the emotions I was feeling, when Theon pulled his shirt


    off, tossing it at me before he walked away without even looking back


    My heart pounded as I held onto the soaking shirt.


    I frowned seeing the bandages wrapped around his chest.


    Was Theon hurt?


    But I didn¡®t have the time to ask as he vanished, leaving me alone and naked clutching his shirt


    completely confused with that moment that had transpired between us.


    He still made me lose my self¨Ccontrol. We still wanted one another even if we couldn¡®t

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    22. 22. My Refusal


    HUNTER


    It had been a few days since the wedding, and I knew more than ever that my decision had been


    absolutely correct. Charlene was the perfect Luna, wife, and mate.


    Not only was her heart beautiful, but so was she. A perfect bonus, because I craved her. One night was


    not enough for me. That first night, I had made love to her twice before forcing myself to stop, it was her


    first time and i knew she would be in pain.


    The very next day, I had awoken to her having run me a bath and had my clothes out ready for me. I told


    her she didn¡®t need to do that stuff for me, I had Omegas for such tasks, but she made it clear she


    wanted to be the only one taking care of me.


    I nearly smirked, it was almost as if she meant something else... but I wasn¡®t sur¨¦... I nned to tease


    her a little and see if my innocent princess would indeed get jealous. I wanted her to be possessive of


    me, to show me that she wanted me all for herself. Ah, it was pleasant to have someone by my side, and


    although I wanted to simply bed her day and night, duty called. As promised, the following day we had


    nned and mapped our journey. Some of my scouts had returned, and we had managed to assess


    what was going on. There was something odd at work, Theoden had invited most Packs for a special


    event in a few weeks, to show what he had to offer as their new king.


    The invitation, which of course I didn¡®t get, looked fairly simple, but I didn¡®t trust it, nor did I trust


    Theoden. There was never anything straightforward with him, and as much as my mother imed to fall


    in love with him, I believed it was just the bond that had pulled her to him. The mate bond blinded you to


    logic, it¡®s why I always knew I¡®d choose my own mate, to love her without the bond. That was true love.


    Not a bond that makes you feel something for someone no matter how dark or twisted they were. 1


    We had leftst night, splitting into five armies. Each was assigned a different job, the only problem was I


    didn¡®t want Theoden to catch whiff of what was going on. I myself was part of the smallest group, and we


    were going to head to Alpha Romeo¡®s Pack. He was one of Andres¡®s closest and I intended to get him


    on¨Cboard for the take¨Cback. He didn¡®t know we wereing, but he had expressed his concern in his


    letter since his pack was heavily watched, we just needed to make sure no one saw us meeting him.


    We had travelled all morning and had now set up camp for the night. I had thirty men with me, along with


    those from the Silver Storm Pack. It had been difficult for Raiden but he had left his brother at my pack, I


    assured him he would remain safe. Charlene was of course with us, although I didn¡®t want her anywhere


    near the battle, but she had pleaded toe with me. There would be a battle and it would inevitably


    take ce no matter how much we didn¡®t want war, because it was already upon us... For the sake of my


    mother, I avoided Theoden, but I despised him. If it hadn¡®t been for his selfishness, she might still be


    alive today. For Theon as well¡­ just how I had promised her. I needed to get him to see the truth before


    it was toote. I knew there was good in him, because he was her son. I would hold onto that and take


    the role I needed to as his elder brother. If he¡®s in the wrong, then I will show him the right way, one way,


    or another.


    I came out of my reverie, watching Ryan prodding at the rabbits we were cooking, and I


    nced over at the Gamma. Charlene¡®s father and brother¡­ She had told me about it on the second


    day of our marriage, although she said he didn¡®t know she didn¡®t want to keep anything from me. I loved


    how she trusted me, but I also worried about her trusting others far too quickly. 1 Well, she had nothing


    to worry about, I was here to make sure she was safe and around those who could be trusted as much


    as possible. She was currently inside our tent whilst Raiden was with the horses, checking some of the


    supplies. We were travelling mostly on foot or in wolf¨Cform, but we had some horses for luggage, and for


    some of the men when they needed a break.


    ¡°So why haven¡®t you marked her?¡± Ryan asked, raising an eyebrow.


    I guess it was true, half¨Csiblings were definitely not alike...


    This man was nothing like his sister. ¡°That¡®s not really your business now, is it Sanchez?¡± I raised my


    eyebrow.


    He rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Na, it isn¡®t, but it is weird. She isn¡®t your fated mate, so you marking her has nothing to do with you going


    to war and maybe getting killed.¡± ¡°I like how you don¡®t really care if I do die... but me not marking her is


    something I personally do not wish to do, until after the war.¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    He sure didn¡®t take a hint.


    He looked at me pointedly, and the urge to knock him over the head appealed greatly to me. ¡°She¡®s


    young. If I do end up fucking dead, I don¡®t want her to be held back by my goddamn mark¡± I growled


    lowly, trying to control my anger. I saw Raiden and Grayson turn to look at


    1. me.


    There, I fucking said it.


    Ryan looked at me in surprise, before he realised what I meant.


    Charlene was young and if I died, unless her fated mate showed up, no one could remove the mark I


    leave on her neck. I didn¡®t want her life to end there, she had the right to choose a new mate if anything


    happened to me, no matter how much the thought irked me.


    I stood up, I was done with this conversation and was about to storm off for a walk, when I saw her


    standing there holding her clothes, unshed tears clear in her eyes. Fuck, now she had heard that.


    I red back at the bastard sitting there poking the fucking rabbits, entirely unbothered, before I turned


    back to Charlene who had backed away, turning and hurrying towards the river.


    ¡°Charlene.¡± I called after her. ¡°Charlene!¡±


    She stopped only when she reached the riverbed, her heart thumping as she clutched her clothes to her


    chest. I closed the gap between us and wrapped my arms around her from behind tightly, burying my


    head into her neck, inhaling the scent that I loved.


    Her heart pounded as I caressed her waist, trying to calm her anger. Ah she was so damn cute when


    angry.


    ¡°I did not mean it like that.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I already told you I don¡®t like you talking about dying. This war is scary enough, without me having to


    fear losing you.¡±


    She pulled free from my hold and turned to look up at me.


    ¡°Hunter... I dislike how you keep making out as if this ¨C we¨Care temporary... You said that if my fated


    mate came, you would not let him take me... but why do I think deep down¡­ that if he did show up, you


    would let me choose.¡± She whispered, tears in her gorgeous green eyes.


    My face betrayed nothing; a shback of vague memories filled my mind. Me screaming for my mother


    as she walked away...


    Charlene knew me... but if ever that time came and she chose to walk away from me and we had a


    child... I would make sure she took that child with her¡­ because no child deserved to be without their


    mother. I wouldn¡®t do what my father did and refuse to let me go... and I wouldn¡®t want Charlene to


    choose between her fated mate and our child...


    The pain returned with vengeance, apanied by the fact that she had left me. A question, I refused to


    dwell on. I pushed it away, I couldn¡®t deal with this right now.


    I turned away from her my own emotions overwhelming me, and she grabbed hold of my arms.


    ¡°Hunter. Mark me.¡± She whispered.


    Do I deserve to do so? If she is ever marked over mine... the pain that came with it... almost like a


    punishment from the goddess for refusing your fated mate... I didn¡®t want to put her through that.


    She said she wasn¡®t ready when I first proposed to her, how can she suddenly be ready in a mere few


    days?


    I pulled her into my arms, weaving my hand into her gorgeous locks, tugging her head upwards.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Yes, when I promised myself to you, I meant it.¡±


    Our eyes met, before I pulled her firmly against me and kissed her deeply. I don¡®t know what the future


    held but imagining a life with Charlene... it sounded like a goddamn dream.


    ¡°On one condition.¡± I whispered, pulling away from those plump lips of hers.


    ¡°Which condition?¡± She asked innocently.


    I smirked as I jerked my head toward the water.


    ¡°Bathe with me, and I will mark you on the seventh day of our marriage.¡±


    Her eyes widened as she looked through the trees back towards the faint fire that could be seen.


    ¡°H¨Chere?¡± She whispered, her face changing to a pretty hue of red. My smirk only grew as I let go of her


    and pulled my top off.


    ¡°Here. What¡®s wrong? I¡®m sure no one can see any wrong in it, even if they realised you bathed with your


    husband. Unless of course, you are unable to keep those moans down.¡±


    Her eyes widened, and I chuckled as she stared at me.


    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat moans, you said a bath!¡± She yelped, her heart thudding.


    ¡°Do you expect me to bathe with you and not fuck you?¡± 1


    I tilted my head as she dropped her clothes in rm, running her fingers through her hair, her other hand


    clutched to her chest.


    Teasing her was indeed incredibly fun...


    ¡®I want no one toe anywhere near the water for the next half an hour¡® Imanded my men through


    the link.


    ¡®Yes, Alpha.¡¯ The replies came from all of them, but I didn¡®t miss the amusement in a few of their replies.


    Well, I was newly mated.


    ¡°It¡®s up to you, I don¡®t need to mark you, I guess.¡± I winked at her, removing my pants and making her


    blush as she looked at the ground. I closed the gap between us, hearing her heart pounding loudly as


    she quickly looked away from my crotch. cing two fingers under her chin, I tilted it up. ¡°Now tell me,


    how much do you want me to mark you? Enough to get down and dirty with me... or...shall we wait?¡±


    A frown crossed her face, and I smirked as she stepped back.


    She really was too innocent. It was a shame since I actually wanted to fuck her right now...


    I was about to speak, when she suddenly went down on her knees, pulling my boxers down.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I truly want you to mark me, and I n to show you exactly how much.¡± She whispered; her heart was


    thumping as she wrapped her hand around my cock, that hardened in her hold, sending a dangerous


    wave of pleasure through me.


    I frowned, all amusement vanishing.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡®t need to do that. Come, let¡®s bathe.¡± I said, leaning down to get a hold of her elbows.


    She was my Luna, not a whore. I didn¡®t need her to do anything of the sort, the only one who needed to


    be worshipped was her. 1)


    She pouted, refusing to stand up, and looked away from my intense gaze.


    ¡°I... want to do this.¡± She whispered, taking me by surprise.


    So my Luna wasn¡®t exactly as innocent as I presumed. Reaching down, I tilted her chin up and looked


    into her vibrant eyes for any sign of hesitation, as she ran her hand along my shaft making me throb.


    Fuck, she was making this harder for me, the moment her tongue ran over her lips and she flicked the tip


    of my cock with it, my eyes shed and any hesitation I had vanished. ¡°Fuck, Princess.¡±


    A soft smile crossed her lips as her gaze dipped to my hardened cock. She tilted her head, running her


    tongue from the base of the shaft all the way to the tip, making a burst of pleasure rush through me and


    a low groan escape my lips.


    Oh, fuck... Now this was fucking good...


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°I think I can make you lose enough control that you end up marking me tonight.¡± She whispered with


    confidence I never knew she had, her fingers fondling my balls as she looked up at me deviously.


    I throbbed hard as I looked down at her challengingly.


    Now, this was a different side to her.


    ¡°So you n to challenge me?¡± I growled, wanting her mouth back on my cock.


    ¡°Of course, and I¡®m certain I will win.¡± She replied seductively, wrapping her lips around my cock and


    began sucking on it, sending a rush of explosive desire through me...


    I had excellent self¨Ccontrol, but something told me she may just win... 2

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    23. 23. A Prince


    CHARLENE


    The moment he was about toe, he pulled me back, releasing his load over my neck and chest. I


    gasped. My entire body was craving for him. My heart was thumping, I had never expected that I would


    enjoy that as much as I did...


    He pulled me up, and I locked my arms around his neck as we kissed hungrily. Even when he tore my


    clothes off like a beast starved for more, I didn¡®t care. My only desire was to feel his body against mine.


    The moment my clothes were cast aside, he carried me into the water, pressing me up against the cliff¨C


    side as he kissed me like there was no tomorrow.


    There was something different about tonight; his touch was rougher, his hunger was more obvious, and


    his emotions were so intense. I refused to hold back too, wanting him to lose control and mark me. He


    had excellent self¨Ccontrol, I could feel it. When he did his best not to be rough, I ground against him,


    whimpering softly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡®s it Hunter.¡± I moaned, reaching between us and pumping his manhood with my hand as I


    kissed and nibbled his neck.


    He tugged my head back, kissing my neck hungrily and I knew this was my chance. Locking my legs


    around his waist, I lowered myself onto his cock, making him swear. ¡°Fuck me, Alpha.¡± I moaned


    coquettishly, as I looked at him with unmasked emotions. His eyes darkened as he cupped my bottom


    and thrust into mepletely. I gasped, my back arching as I felt him stretch me out. I gripped his


    shoulders as he began pounding me hard and fast, my breasts bounced, and I felt my cheeks heat up


    at his gaze that was on them. I met his thrusts, sighing softly as I controlled myself from crying out loud,


    knowing that we weren¡®t so far away from the rest.


    Oh fuck, this was so good...


    I closed my eyes, losing myself in pleasure, each thrust making me want to scream in pure ecstasy. I


    buried my head in his neck to muffle the sounds that were escaping me.


    ¡°Fuck, you feel so good.¡± He growled.


    ¡°Do you like fucking me, Alpha?¡± I whispered, running my hands through his hair, before I kissed him


    sensually. The pressure was heightening, the pleasure rising, and I slipped my tongue into his mouth,


    moaning against him as he began fucking me harder and faster.


    ¡°Make me yours fully, Alpha. Mark me.¡± I murmured in his ear, rolling my hips and burying his cock


    deep within me. He swore as I arched my neck in submission to him. ¡°Mark me.¡±


    I could hear his heart thumping as he fought against himself, I twisted my hand into his hair, I nned


    to win this.


    I sucked on his neck, moaning against him, waiting for his release to be near. I could feel my own


    nearing and knew this was my only chance. I ran my tongue up his neck and nibbled on his ear lobe


    just as my orgasm hit me. I cried out, twisting my hand into his hair and pulling him to my neck as


    I/moaned loudly, my entire body


    convulsing with my orgasm. ¡®I love you.¡® I whimpered through the bond, saying the words I wanted to


    sing out loud for the world to hear.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I heard him growl.


    His teeth grazed my neck, making me sigh. ¡®Fuck, that¡®s it...¡® I breathed, the aftermath of my orgasm


    rushing through me. I looked into his eyes, seeing him fighting for control. My eyes softened, and I was


    unable to hide the hurt from them. ¡°Do you really not want to mark me?¡±


    Those words were enough to make him frown, tugging my head to the side and sinking his teeth into


    my neck, the sharp pain apanied by another jarring orgasm that rushed through me as he


    released his load into me.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He growled the moment he retracted his canines, before pressing his lips against my neck.


    Our hearts were thumping as I felt the strengthening of the bond that we had nowpleted. I couldn¡®t


    help but smile, hugging him tightly. ¡°I got my way.¡± I whispered, feeling rather smug. ¡°You¡®re a little


    minx.¡± He chuckled hoarsely. He moved back slightly and stared at my neck, a deep calcting


    expression on his face. ¡°I won¡®t be able to let you go, I¡®ve fallen deeply for you.¡±


    A flicker of pain crossed his face, and I cupped it, kissing his lips softly, my heart clenching. He feared


    being left, no matter how much he denied it or didn¡®t voice it, it was the fear that was birthed from his


    mother¡®s abandonment.


    ¡°You won¡®t need to let me go because I will stay with you as promised. Forever.¡± I whispered, taking an


    oath on Yileyna in my mind.


    She was the one person that meant the most to me and I would never take an oath upon her without


    meaning it.


    No matter what true mate showed up before me, I would not abandon Hunter. Come whatever. 1


    It was the following morning, and although Raiden kept winking and teasing me about my mark, I was


    on cloud nine! I felt happy andplete, Gamma Grayson seemed happy about it too. I wondered if


    he¡®d still smile at me like that if he knew I was his daughter? But I didn¡®t want to ruin anything for him


    and Gamma female Zoe. 1) I was riding on a horse as Hunter walked in front, reins in hand, when we


    suddenly came to a stop and he raised his hands giving his men a signal. ¡®Stay here.¡® Hemanded


    me, a deep frown on his face before he slipped away with some of his men and Raiden.


    Silence ensued, until I heard some shouts, a surge of power followed by a violent wind ripped through


    the air, making the tree branches whip around us, and hundreds of leaves swirl.


    My heart thudded with fear, I jumped of my horse ready to go after Hunter, when Ryan pulled me back.


    ¡°He is going to be seriously pissed if you go.¡± He warned.


    I frowned at him. ¡°I am not just going to stay here! That wind wasn¡®t normal!¡±


    ¡°Of course it wasn¡®t, but you will just be a distraction... women...¡±


    I was about to argue when I heard footsteps, and to my relief, Hunter appeared from between the trees


    unharmed. I let out a breath of relief, cing a hand to my chest, about to rx when I saw the silver


    glow of his aura swirling around him and then right next to him was... Zarian? 2


    It took me a moment to recognise the fae man. His hair was braided and put in a high ponytail. He was


    wearing ck with dark silver armour, my eyes widened when I saw several knives to his back.


    ¡°What is going on...¡± I murmured, confused at the look in Hunter¡®s eyes as he watched Zarian, almost


    as if not trusting the man who walked with a small smile on his face.


    ¡°Alpha Hunter seems to not trust me.¡± Zarian stated calmly, but I didn¡®t miss the sharp glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you wish to fill the princess in on the truth, or shall I?¡± Hunter growled, ring at him.


    I wanted to move closer to him, but the moment I thought it, two of Hunter¡®s men stepped in front of me,


    almost as if shielding me from Zarian.


    This was crazy, I knew Zarian.


    ¡°I know Zarian! We used to be regrs at the tea house he worked at!¡± I eximed, trying to move past


    them. 1.


    ¡°He had his motives.¡± Hunter¡®s dangerous voice came, making me pause.


    ¡°Alpha Yileyna trusts him, she wanted us to seek him out.¡± Raiden exined as he stepped out of the


    treesst, walking around to the front.


    ¡°Then she is far more naive than I thought. Speak or I will carve your tongue out.¡± Hunter threatened.


    Zarian frowned, ring back at him.


    ¡°I have done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then tell them who you are. I recognised you at the engagement that day, so before you lie, think


    wisely. I already know your truth even if no one else does.¡± ¡°Who would have thought the isted


    Alpha was so efficient...¡± Zarian scoffed, making my eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Fine. My name is Anzaria


    Zenadayn, crown prince of the kingdom of Aerean.¡± 2


    I stared at him in shock.


    Crown prince?


    ¡°What... what were you doing in Westerfell?¡± I asked quietly, staring at him as I stepped forward, this


    time Hunter¡®s men allowed me to do so. He seemed to be conflicted by my question before he looked


    away.


    ¡°Oi! You were asked a question.¡± Ryan growled.


    ¡°I was there to attain the heart.¡±


    His words were like a p in the face. Was that all everyone wanted?


    ¡°You... agreed to help Yileyna because you knew what she was?¡± I asked feeling upset.


    Oh, how I missed her.


    He frowned slightly and nodded.


    ¡°I realised she was the heart, but I helped her out of genuine goodwill.¡±


    ¡°To get close to her you mean.¡± Raiden added icily.


    I nced at him. Never had I seen him so angry.


    ¡°I did nothing wrong, I never hurt her, nor did I try to kill her.¡± His eyes shed, and I ran my hand


    through my hair.


    How could we trust anyone when everyone had ulterior motives?


    ¡°But you tried to get close to her.¡± I repeated, feeling hurt.


    He shook his head, sighing. ¡°See it as you will, everyone wants the heart, there is no shame in it. The


    Fae Kingdoms are suffering because of the restrictions at the borders between Astalion and Aerean, as


    well as the other kingdoms. Astalion holds the most crops in abundance, yet the rulers are entitled and


    hold most of those crops, crops that we need as well.¡± ¡°We are on good terms with Aerean, trade is


    always open, how can you...¡± I trailed off when I noticed Gamma Grayson look down guiltily, and the


    look on Hunter¡®s face. ¡°What am I missing?¡± I asked, hating how Dad never told me anything...


    No one answered, and when I looked at Gamma Grayson he simply refused to meet my gaze.


    ¡°Hunter?¡±


    Despite the seriousness of the situation, a sexy smirk crossed his lips.


    ¡®I love how you just called me that openly. Call me again.¡®


    I stared at him.


    ¡°This is not the time!


    He simply looked at me, and I found myself pouting as I frowned at him. ¡°Hunter.¡±


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯ 3


    He became serious once more.


    ¡°You may not know, but the trade is bare minimum. The amount of produce that is allowed to cross the


    border is a bare minimum that would not even make a dent in how much we are able to offer and how


    much Aerean need. Trust me, I may be of Astalion, but the injustice done to our neighbours is far


    greater than you may think. But it does not mean I trust you.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m d you are not blinded from the truth at the very least.¡± Zarian said, looking at Hunter, who simply


    shrugged.


    ¡°I didn¡®t n to get involved, but since it¡®s the true ruler of this kingdom who needs our assistance, what


    kind of brother-inw would i be if I refused.¡± He said, giving me a wink before a frown appeared on his


    handsome face. ¡°Join us and let¡®s extend the hand of help to our Queen, the very heart of this world.¡±


    Zarian seemed to hesitate.


    ¡°I do not trust your kind.¡± He said quietly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hunter motioned for the men to lower their weapons as he massaged his jaw.


    ¡°Don¡®t trust us, trust her, the heart of Kadia. You must know what the prophecy says, or do you


    not?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know of it.¡± Zarian countered.


    ¡°Then you must know that the heart belongs to all.¡± 1

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    24.


    A Burning Regret


    THEON


    The weather was pleasant, and the sea was calm. It was the following day after the attack, and night


    had fallen. Everyone was sitting on the deck enjoying the music Leto was ying. Tankards of hot


    mead sat on the tables in front of us, with tters of snacks as we enjoyed the calm. Two sirens had


    approached hours after that attack, but after a word with Yileyna, they had swum away. I still don¡®t


    know how to feel about them. For them to not attack us was... strange. Her words and concern when


    she had turned back to us were still fresh in my mind.


    ¡®We should be safe from here, the sirens and my guards will keep an eye beneath the surface but...


    even they don¡®t know why the Leviathan was after us. It is not meant to be anywhere near here.¡®


    The Leviathan... Something about it niggled at my mind. When she had encased it in ice, the darkness


    I had felt from it... it felt oddly familiar to the darkness I feel around Arabe... but how was that even


    possible? A witch, even a dark one, couldn¡®t control a monster created by a god, especially to make it


    come after us... 4


    The Leviathan was meant to stay in the depths of the ocean. Why would it attack Yileyna, someone


    who was tied to the sea? Everyone now knew what Yileyna was, and to my surprise they epted her,


    seeing her for who she was and not her being a siren. But it wasn¡®t so surprising, the crew of The Siren


    Killer were quite diverse, and they didn¡®t see others by their race but for who they are.


    Although it had been pretty surprising to them that they had epted it. It was impressive how she was


    able to win everyone over.


    As for me... I was unable to forget about what happened between us, the way she had moaned... the


    way she had obviously wanted me... Fuck, just the thought made me hard.


    Even now she was dancing with Cleo, whilst Leto strummed his guitar as he sang his sea shanties.


    I listened to the words, my eyes on Yileyna, she was far more beautiful than I could put into words. The


    changes in her appearance only made her sexier and it was fucking hard being around her. Her eyes


    remained in that multitude of iridescent colours, and even just looking into them made me lose myself.


    Right now, she was wearing a white dress that just about covered her ass, her corset entuating her


    curves. Her sensualugh reached my ears as Cleo spun her around, giving me the perfect view of her.


    Damn her breasts were fucking fine...


    Remembering the feel of her body against mine, I forced myself to look away, feeling pleasure rush


    south. I picked up my tankard, downing it. I looked back at her, only for our eyes to meet. Her heart


    skipped a beat, but I refused to look away, or I just wasn¡®t able to...


    There was no way that we could be together, not after everything I had done, but why did the urge to


    pull her close, apologise, and fuck her senseless, consume my mind?


    Regardless... I still needed to apologise properly for actions that I truly regretted. I stood up, shooting


    pain rushing through my chest as I did, but I didn¡®t let it. show on my face, I had be ustomed to


    it. I walked to the edge of the boat, just as the sound of footsteps approached. I frowned, knowing who


    it was before they even spoke. ¡°Can I get you anything, Commander?¡± Barbara asked. 2 ¡°No.¡± I replied


    curtly, not sparing her a nce. I knew exactly what she wanted, and if I wasn¡®t so fucking hung over


    Yileyna, I would have taken her offer. But the only woman I wanted was her, and I knew none other


    would cut it for me.


    The moment Barbara put her hand on my arm, my eyes snapped to her, shing dangerously. ¡°Do not


    touch me.¡± I almost growled, trying my fucking best to keep my voice down. ¡°Are you sure? You seem


    tense.¡± She squeezed my shoulder, and I clenched my jaw, knowing my muscles were all knotted up.


    ¡°One hundred fucking percent sure.¡± I shot back, moving away from her and walking away towards the


    back of the ship, away from them all. I could feel Yileyna¡®s eyes on me, but I didn¡®t turn back.


    I once said we were heaven and hell... but now we were further apart. We were still the opposites of


    one another, but only now that distance between us was far bigger.


    The sound of light footsteps on the wood and her intoxicating scent filled my nose, I clenched my jaw.


    Not now, Yileyna¡­ Not when the urge to devour her was fucking strong.


    ¡°Here, I got you another one.¡± She held out a tankard to me, and I was forced to look at her, taking it.


    She smiled slightly, raising hers, and we knocked them together before taking a gulp.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said after a moment, not looking at her.


    She leaned her back against the rail next to me, tilting her head as she observed


    1. me.


    ¡°Something on my face?¡± I asked, cocking my brow as I nced down at her. She pursed her plump


    lips, a slight frown on her face. ¡°Theon, are you injured?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re lying.¡± She murmured, stepping closer and sniffing me. ¡°I can smell blood. It¡®s faint but it¡®s


    there... besides, your eyes look duller.¡±


    ¡°No, they don¡®t actually, just because you became somewhat... dazzling, everything else probably just


    looks washed out to you.¡± 1 She frowned, staring into my eyes. ¡°No.Your eyes have always been


    vibrant, Theon. You don¡®t look ok.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Like I said, your view on things has changed.¡± I retorted coldly, downing the drink and cing


    the tankard down with a thud, turning away.


    ¡°Theon.¡± Her irritation was clear, but I ignored her, walking away when she grabbed hold of my arm and


    blocked my view, ring up at me.


    ¡°Don¡®t block my path, Little Storm, or I will throw you overboard.¡± I threatened, a threat with no force


    behind it.


    A small smile curled her lips and she smirked. ¡°The water wees me.¡± She reminded me smugly.


    ¡°How nice.¡± I replied in the same tone, with added mockery.


    She frowned, looking me over. I didn¡®t miss how her eyes lingered on the front of


    my pants, her heart thumping.


    Interesting ¡°Theon, if you¡®re injured, why don¡®t you just tell me, did the Leviathan hurt you? ¡°She asked


    sharply.


    ¡°Doesn¡®t really matter. Now, unless you want me to push you up against the beam behind you and fuck


    you until you scream. Move.¡± I whispered dangerously.


    Her heart was pounding, and I didn¡®t miss the way she swallowed.


    Taking her silence as obedience, I stepped around her, continuing on my way down.


    ¡°Then why did you refuse her?¡± She asked quietly.


    I didn¡®t need to ask who she meant.


    ¡°What do you want to hear, Little Storm? Because I don¡®t think anything I say will help in any fucking


    way.¡± I replied quietly, as I nced at her over my shoulder.


    ¡°I don¡®t know either, I just... Ignore me.¡± She frowned, running her fingers through her hair. She was


    frustrated, agitated even, and I could see her nails were growing.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked sharply, I didn¡®t need her going crazy siren mode on us.


    She nodded, her cheeks flushing and confusing me as she quickly backed away.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She shook her head, and I noticed the tips of her hair that had begun to change return to


    normal.


    ¡°That didn¡®t look normal to me.¡± I frowned, turning and walking back towards her. ¡°If there¡®s something


    you are hiding from me, then it¡®s better you tell me now.¡±


    Was she unable to control herself?


    She frowned, crossing her arms under her breasts, and it took my fucking all not to admire them.


    ¡°I have hidden nothing of importance from you.¡± She retorted, her gaze dipping over me before she


    looked back into my eyes defiantly. ¡°You¡®re the one who refused to tell me what¡®s wrong with you.¡±


    Her gaze became suspicious, and I wondered what she¡®d think if I told her it was her attack that had left


    this injury on me.


    ¡°I don¡®t need to share it with a dumb little blonde.¡°,


    She blinked, not expecting that, before her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Well, you found this blonde appealing.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡®t mean you¡®re any less dumb.¡± I retorted, almost smirking at the fact I had managed to deviate


    the conversation. She glowered up at me. ¡°Well, you are no smarter than I am, you have done some


    pretty foolish things too.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, although I don¡®t think they were as foolish as they were terrible...¡± This was my chance. I


    frowned as I looked into her eyes. ¡°I know my words alone will never be enough, nor will they change


    the past, but if I could do it all over again then I would make sure they were safe. In all of this, I would


    have done my best to keep them away from any harm.¡± , I looked into her eyes, which were now filled


    with pain and vulnerability, her heart beating wildly as my words sank in. ¡°It will never be enough, but


    it¡®s one of my greatest regrets, one that I know I can never be forgiven for and one that I can never fix. I


    am sorry, Yileyna, and I really mean it.¡± My voice was quiet, blending in with the hum of Leto¡®s singing


    and the crashing waves of the ocean.


    Our eyes were locked, hers pooled with tears that spilt silently down her cheeks, the sky darkened as


    rain began to fall gently. The sky was crying with her. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± I repeated softly, as her lips quivered,


    and for a moment I remembered the young girl who had been vulnerable and alone as she ran to give


    me the key to our cabin that snowy day... ¡°I¡®m fucking sorry for everything.¡± I wasn¡®t meant to let my


    emotions take over, and I didn¡®t want a simple apology to weaken her resolve, but she deserved to hear


    it. Especially if I was killed before I got the chance again.


    I looked at her, and although I wanted to pull her into my arms andfort her, I wouldn¡®t, because this


    wasn¡¯t an act to make her heart soften to me. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± With those final words, I turned and left her,


    just as a small sob left her lips. 1


    It tore me up, leaving her like that, but I didn¡®t deserve her. I stopped on the stairs, looking at Ailema the


    hybrid woman, I had a feeling she heard everything. ¡°Comfort her.¡± Imanded before I made my


    way to my cabin.


    Entering, I closed the door behind me and sat on the small bed, running a hand through my hair.


    I loved her but I had lost her, and it was indeed toote.


    This was the most I could do...


    I tried to distract myself, thinking of anything but the woman I had left in tears... once more.


    Tomorrow morning, we will find ourselves in Eastcourt, and from there I would head to Lochfox. It


    should take no more than two days, and by the following night, we would be back on board.


    I was looking forward to seeing Thea, it had been two years since Ist saw her and in all of this, it


    would be nice to see someone who didn¡®t think of me as anything more than just her brother. I would


    say someone who loved me for me, but I don¡®t think even she knew what I have done... I looked at the


    door, the temptation to go see if Yileyna was ok nearly oveing me, but I stayed put. Deep down my


    wolf¡®s restlessness gave me a clear message, one I was trying to deny: Yileyna still loved me.


    But even if she did, those feelings would soon fade away too, because no one could love a killer. 3

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    25. A Coaward¡¯s Words YILEYNA


    His apology had shaken me, but it wasn¡®t the words he spoke that had gotten to me, it was the emotion


    in it, the pain in his eyes and the obvious regret. It gave me some rity. Even when Ailema had


    comforted me, I realised Theon was also suffering, far more than he showed. I had wanted to go to him,


    but my own emotions had overwhelmed me, the pain I felt... how could I still care for him despite what he


    had done? Even if he regretted it and was misguided, it confused me. There was pain and love within


    me, paired with the intense desire to pounce upon him.


    I needed to control myself. This hunger for his physical touch was beginning to scare me, and although I


    wondered if another man¡®s touch would help, I couldn¡®t do it.


    He consumed my heart and mind.


    The following day, the mention of that apology was not brought up again, but I felt a bit lighter. I just wish


    I had Mom or Dad¡®s view on things, what would they advise me? Deep down I knew the answer to that,


    my parents had raised me well but I just wish they were here.


    We had arrived at Eastcourt, and despite it being a big city, it was not as weing or busy as


    Westerfell. We split from the crew and Theon, and I made our way towards Lochfox.


    We had cloaks on and had our hoods up. Thanks to Flynn¡®s distraction, we were able to sneak away with


    the help of heavy fog.


    We had travelled by foot, and we were away from the city, I nced over at Theon frowning. I had


    suggested shifting twice, but he had refused. ¡°I don¡®t think a bright white wolf with a fluffy tail is going to


    blend in.¡± He remarked after the third time I suggested it.


    ¡°Oh really? Or are you just afraid that I¡®ll be faster?¡± I challenged. ¡°The fog will hide us.¡±


    ¡°We travel by foot.¡±


    I frowned and came to a stop.


    ¡°We are wasting time, Theon.¡±


    ¡°Then shall we take horses?¡± He shot back, his irritation rising.


    I was about to argue when I frowned, turning and looking up at him sharply. ¡°Is it because you are unable


    to shift?¡± I asked, stopping in my tracks. His heart skipped a beat, it was slight and his face remained


    almost the same, but I had caught it.


    ¡°I just don¡®t want to¨C¡°.


    I cut him off, cing a finger to his lips as my gaze dipped to his chest.


    ¡°Theon... how are you not healing?¡± I asked, frowning as I grabbed his shirt, ready to push it up, only for


    him to stop me.


    His grip on my wrist was tight yet not painful.


    ¡°I¡®m fine, it¡®s just a small injury. We carry on, on foot.¡± He growled.


    ¡°I want to see it. How did it happen?¡±


    Our eyes met and I could see he was mulling it over. ¡°As I said, let it go, we are wasting time.¡± ¡°No. We


    are wasting time because you are behaving stubbornly. Stop being so childish, Theon!¡± I snapped, my


    frustration growing.


    His eyes shed gold as he red at me. ¡°Fine. It happened when you rejected me.¡±


    My eyes flew open in shock as I stared at him in sheer surprise. I felt as if someone had just pped me


    across the face.


    The memory of that moment returned to me, finding out the truth about my parents and then losing it. I


    had dug my nails into him and ripped through his chest, with the aim to kill... So all this time, he hadn¡®t


    healed?


    My stomach lurched as I pulled free from his hold, lifting his shirt up to reveal the bandages that were


    wrapped around his entire torso. The faint pink that was already staining the bandages told me he wasn¡®t


    healing.


    My heart thumped as I looked him over. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡®s healing, just a bit fucking slower.¡± He tried to move


    away, but I didn¡®t let go.


    ¡°Why... Why didn¡®t you heal already?¡± I muttered, worry and fear filling me. He pulled away forcefully,


    yanking his top down. ¡°Theon, tell me.¡±


    Our eyes met and he clenched his jaw, he knew we were wasting time. ¡°A siren¡®s touch in rage is.¡±


    ¡°Death.¡± I whispered, my heart thudding as I stared at the man before me.


    Death.


    He was dying slowly. Now the dullness in his eyes made sense. Gawking up at him beyond those sexy


    looks, I realised he looked pretty pale too... ¡°I deserved it, now shall we carry on walking?¡± He asked me


    pointedly. 1 I frowned, wanting to see the wounds, but I didn¡®t push it. ¡°How about I shift, and you can


    ride on my back?¡± I suggested. 2 He stared at me as if I had just grown another head. ¡°Not happening.¡± 2


    ¡°What¡®s wrong with that?¡± I huffed, falling into step by his side. The guilt I felt was still eating up at me.


    ¡°Put your ego aside.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Theon. Please. We¡®ll be faster, we need to head to Naran...¡± I trailed off, realising what was in Naran...


    Something that could heal all illnesses and injuries. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked, noticing the change in my


    beating heart. I shook my head, trying to hide the ray of hope that ignited within me. ¡°Nothing. Nothing at


    all. Let¡®s hurry.¡±


    We finally arrived at Lochfox, but I could tell something wasn¡®t right. Theon was frowning deeply as he


    looked around at the rundown buildings. Some looked charred by fir,e and others were extremely ill¨C


    kept. The further into the small vige we went, the worse it got. But there were still no signs of his pack,


    or much life, save the few lone wolves or humans.


    ¡°Have you ever been here before?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°A few times, we once had some of our people here.


    There was also another Pack that resided here. Seems they left...¡±


    ¡°Then where do you think they have gone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I intend to find out.¡± His reply was cold, and I could sense the


    anger in it. We carried on in silence, the roads bing rockier. It was obvious no one had been here in


    a while. ¡°I don¡®t think anyone has lived here recently.¡± I murmured, my foot slipping on some rubble.


    Theon¡®s arm shot out and he grabbed my wrist, steadying me.


    ¡°Careful.¡± .


    My heart skipped a beat when he pulled me close, his arm snaking around my waist as our eyes met. My


    core clenched as I felt his entire body against mine. I slowly tugged away, trying not to focus on how


    good his body felt, and looked away as we continued, but his hand didn¡®t leave my waist. Theon led the


    way further in, he clearly had a goal in mind. But with each passing minute, my worry for his sister was


    growing. I just hoped she was ok, wherever she was.


    It was a short whileter when we finally saw a small home standing alone, it wasn¡®t in much better


    condition than the rest of the town, but the puffs of smoke from the window and the glow of a fire from


    inside beckoned us.


    Theon knocked on the door, and it wasn¡®t long before it was pulled open by a middle¨Caged man. His


    smile vanished upon seeing Theon, who pushed his way inside. ¡°May Ie in?¡± I asked, smiling


    warmly. The man looked me over, his gaze lingering on my eyes before he nodded, but I didn¡®t miss the


    fear in him.


    ¡°Wee to my humble abode, A¨CAlpha Theon.¡± Theon frowned as he turned to the man, I shut the


    door behind me.


    ¡°No need for formalities, I came here to find my sister, only to find that there¡®s no sign of any of the pack


    in Lochfox, yet you are still here.¡±


    ¡°Why would youe to find your sister? Did your father not tell you where she is?¡± He asked keenly,


    almost curiously. I frowned, as Theon looked at him sharply. ¡°He told me she¡®s in Lochfox.¡±


    ¡°Then does he know you havee here?¡± The man asked, wiping the bead of sweat from his


    forehead.


    I watched him sharply, seeing the slight tremble in his hand as he looked at Theon.


    Why was he so afraid?


    ¡°What has that got to do with anything, Cadoran?¡± Theon asked sharply.


    ¡°We won¡®t hurt you.¡± I promised, giving him a gentle smile. ¡°We are only here for answers.¡±


    The man gave me a small grimace, that I was certain was meant to be a smile. The suspicion didn¡®t


    vanish from his eyes, although he let out a deep breath.


    ¡°W¨Cwell I mean no wrong, after all, you are my alpha.¡± Cadoran bowed to Theon, making me frown. ¡°But


    I didn¡®t think Alpha Theoden would send you on a wild


    goose chase when he knows she isn¡®t here.¡±


    Theon¡®s heart was beating as he stared at the man, about to walk over to him when I stepped in front of


    him, cing a hand on Theon¡¯s chest, shaking my head slightly. Our eyes me and he frowned, despite


    obeying me and staying in his spot. I didn¡®t move away, turning to Cadoran once more. ¡°Will you tell us


    everything that happened here?¡± ¡°Wh¨Cwho are you, mydy?¡± He asked, taking out a handkerchief. Fear


    filled the room as the terrified man looked at me and wiped his forehead. There was nothing to hide. ¡°I


    am Yileyna De¡®Lacor, daughter of this kingdom and the heart of Kadia. We havee for answers,


    Cadoran, to fix the wrongs of the kings before us and we need to know anything you can tell us. It is


    obvious you are scared, but why? What happened?¡± ¡°The heart... then you should¨Cshould not be here...¡±


    He mumbled, looking at Theon with fear.


    ¡°It¡®s ok. Theon can be trusted.¡± I said, looking up at the man I loved and thought I hated. Somehow that


    hatred was fading...


    ¡°I wouldn¡®t trust him, my queen.¡± He whispered.


    The bravest attempt he had made.


    ¡°I assure you I¡®m questioning my father¡®s actions. So, if you can tell me what has happened here for the


    last two years, I would appreciate it.¡± Cadoran sighed before he motioned to the worn¨Cout sofa in front of


    the hearth.


    ¡®Then I suggest you sit down; it is a long story.¡± He said quietly, his eyes shadowed. I looked up at


    Theon, only to realise I still had my hand on his chest and was right up against him. My heart skipped a


    beat and I slowly moved away. I thought I saw a small smirk on his lips as we took a seat.


    ¡°Would you like tea?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± I declined politely, giving him a smile. He took a deep breath,


    putting distance between himself and Theon as he sat on a stool near the hearth, cing his hands on


    his knees and taking another shuddering breath.


    ¡°I have always been a lone wolf living on the edge of the territory, not wanting trouble, you know that


    Alpha Theon. After all, the pack¡®s ways were not for me...¡± He cast a furtive look at Theon, who remained


    silent. ¡°After you left... your father¡®s ways became more obvious, with you gone there was no front to put


    up. He pulled back the search parties for that wretched siren who killed our Luna. He said our focus was


    on getting stronger... Even though we were growing, we weren¡®t enough. He wanted an army, one that


    would be far more powerful than any other, and so... he started selling them...¡±


    His eyes became haunted, and sadness filled them, making the man look older than he probably was.


    ¡°Them?¡± Theon asked sharply.


    ¡°Our women.¡± 1


    I stared at him stunned, as silence fell in the room, but Theon¡®s heart was thundering louder than ever. I


    took his hand in mine, trying to calm the raging aura that now erupted around him.


    ¡°Exin.¡± His hoarsemand came, his chest was heaving, fighting his emotions.


    ¡°The Beta argued but he killed him, telling us anyone who disobeyed him would end up the same. For


    each young woman, depending on her beauty and her status, not to mention if she was a virgin... He


    sold them to other Alphas, or anyone willing to trade for men.¡±


    ¡°No... Dad couldn¡®t... What about Thea?¡± Theon asked, his voice cracking as he stared at the man


    intensely. 1


    Cadoran looked at him with sympathy, now clearly realising Theon knew nothing. ¡°She was an Alpha¡®s


    daughter. At first he didn¡®t even consider selling her,


    knowing what she meant to you, but when The Alpha of the Dark Moon Pack came offering him two


    thousand men for her, the Alpha agreed... She screamed and shouted, saying she wouldn¡®t forgive him;


    the entire pack heard it... but he simply said she should be grateful that an Alpha was taking her and she


    should be proud to do this for her kingdom.¡± Cadoran¡®s eyes filled with sadness before he looked up at


    Theon. I too turned to look at Theon, who was trying to hide his pain, his grip on my hand tight as his


    entire body shook with the revtion. ? ¡°Did no one else try to stop him?¡± Theon asked quietly, his voice


    shaking with anger. ¡°Those who did were killed. Before he left, he killed anyone he didn¡®t trust, that¡®s


    when I ran... like the coward I am. With the help of a serum from a witch, I staged my death, the serum


    stopped my heart beating for a few minutes. I wasn¡®t a concern for them and they didn¡®t do a thorough


    check on the small folk. When they destroyed the town, Iy there waiting for them all to leave... and now


    here I am, in my home that they forgot to destroy as it¡®s so far out. Alone.¡± Theon pulled his hand free as


    he stood up, turning his back on me, running his fingers through his hair.


    ¡°When was she sold?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Six months back, Alpha.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Theon growled, punching the wall.


    Cadoran flinched and I stood up, my heart breaking for all those women who were sold.


    We had to find them all... but how?


    ¡°Theon...¡±


    ¡°I won¡®t forgive him. How could he do that to her... to any of them... This isn¡®t right.¡± ¡°I know it¡®s not.¡± I


    whispered softly, cing my hand on his back. ¡°I can¡®t believe I listened to him like a fucking fool.¡± He


    whispered, his voice barely audible. 2


    ¡°Theon, you didn¡®t know. Don¡®t me yourself, everything that¡®s happened has been staged by Theoden.


    We need to defeat him. I know he¡®s your father, but you need to take over and be the Alpha of your


    pack and¡± ¡°My pack? He killed my pack! Those men are mere soldiers whom he has purchased! I¡®m


    going to fucking destroy him.¡± ¡°Theon!¡± I shouted, cing my hand on his chest as he tried to push past


    him.¡±


    Calm down! We will do this together.¡± Theon ran a hand through his hair, looking back at Cadoran, who


    was watching us curiously.


    ¡°What else has my father done? Tell me the truth. Everything you know, I want you to tell me now!¡±


    Theonmanded.


    Cadoran lowered his head, before he looked up at Theon.


    ¡°If I speak, and I will, what guarantee will you give that my safety will remain?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I give you my word, nothing will happen to you.¡± I spoke before Theon could, knowing in his anger he


    may not be so pleasant.


    Cadoran looked towards the window, fear once again settling into him.


    ¡°Alpha Theoden has dark allies, my queen, and I fear for us all, but I am a coward and I don¡®t wish to


    die.¡±


    ¡°You fucking won¡®t, now spit it out.¡± Theon growled.


    ¡°Theon please, give him time.¡± I whispered. I could feel the bandages under my fingertips, smell the faint


    smell of blood, and I knew we didn¡®t have much time. ¡°Please tell us, the more we know the better.¡±


    ¡°Then we go back, back to the time I first realised he was up to no good... a time when he killed


    someone very dear to you, Alpha Theon. Perhaps you have forgotten her... but she became a distraction


    to you, and although she was the daughter of his good friend, he didn¡®t care. He had her killed in such a


    horrible way by our own men. I was there... but my job was to cry for help.¡±


    I could feel Theon¡®s heart pounding violently, but my curiosity heightened.


    What girl?


    ¡°Her name.¡± Theon¡®s asked dangerously.


    But something told me he already knew the name.


    ¡°None other than your first love, Alpha Theon. Iyara. Your father had her killed when she became a


    distraction for you.¡± a)

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    26. Iyara YILEYNA


    My heart squeezed at those words. Mixed with the sadness I felt for the young woman who had been


    murdered for loving him, I felt something else. Theon closed his eyes, and I could almost see him


    shattering, my own eyes stung with tears. I didn¡®t like seeing him in pain, it was obvious he had been


    through a lot. 1


    Cadoran continued as if he had wanted to spill the burden the weighed upon him.


    ¡°It was one of the final steps to shape you into the man you would be. Your father wanted you to


    be his mirror, his shadow, his¨C¡±


    ¡°I will never be him.¡± Theon cut off, his eyes zing. ¡°What else has he done, tell


    me!¡±


    ¡°Aside from selling the women and killing those who disobeyed him, I know not what is true or what not,


    but there were rumours that he had a dark power in his grasp. Something that.¡±


    ¡°Arabe. We know. Anything else?¡±


    Theon¡®s anger was at breaking point, and he was fuelling his pain into rage, worrying me. ¡°Nothing, I¡®m


    sorry.¡± Cadoran¡®s fear had returned, and he cowered away.


    It was obvious he would do anything to survive, and deep down I knew if someone came here asking


    about us, he would also oust us.


    ¡°Thank you for your information. If anyone passes here asking for us, no matter who, you will not tell


    anyone.¡± Imanded, my alpha aura rolling off me, my eyes zed as Cadoran paled, my order


    absolute.


    ¡°I¨CI would ne¨Cnever.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I said quietly. ¡°Come Theon.¡±


    He didn¡®t reply as we both left the small cabin, Cadoran was a man who wanted to live but cared for


    nothing more than himself. I wondered what kind of person could be happy like that, but at least he had


    told us something. Even if it was just to survive, we still got some answers. I was grateful for his


    answers, despite the dark revtions, it was, helping in opening Theon¡®s eyes.


    Iyara. His first love.


    I wondered what she was like? The fact that his father had killed her had shaken him. ¡°Let¡®s shift, we


    will go to the dark Moon Pack.¡± He said, pulling his shirt off. I frowned, knowing he would rip open his


    wounds if he did so. ¡°Theon, you yourself said.¡± ¡°She¡®s been sold, Yileyna! I need to find her.¡±


    Desperation and agony were in his voice. I couldn¡®t refuse him, so I nodded.


    The moment he unbuckled his pants I turned away, taking my clothes off, cing the ne given to


    me by Lavina safely inside them and gathering them up, I shifted into my wolf. I felt her excitement


    when she turned towards Theon, her tion rushing through me. Although we had rejected one


    another, her feelings for him were there, just like mine. The moment he shifted, I flinched as his wounds


    stretched and tore, fresh blood dripping onto the floor.


    He jerked his head to the left, picking up his bundle of clothing before breaking into a run. His


    frustration and rage were a storm around him, and he ran fast, that amber aura glowing around him


    fuelling his speed. I noticed every time his paws hit the floor, scorch marks or little embers of fire


    flickered for a moment. What exactly was his power?


    I wasn¡®t able to ask in wolf form, and now wasn¡®t the time. We just needed to get to the Dark Moon


    Pack, and I hoped we could get out of here discreetly, because we didn¡®t need Theoden alerted to


    Theon learning his truth.


    A few hourster we had finally slowed, when we reached a small river in the woods. Night was falling,


    and the glow of the setting sun was shining through the trees. We drank some water, and I realised I


    hadn¡®t even noticed that I was parched. The moment Theon had his fill, he shifted. My core clenched at


    the sight of him in his naked glory, but those thoughts vanished when I saw the huge gashes across his


    chest.


    My stomach twisted, sickeningly. They were far worse than I thought, and the fact that I had done


    that...


    He turned away from me, pulling on his pants. My heart thumped as I shifted back and put my own


    clothes on, as Theon opened his bag and took out a roll of gauze. ¡°Let me do it.¡± I said quietly,


    approaching him. He didn¡®t respond, allowing me to take the roll from him as he sat down. His


    breathing was shallow andboured, I knew he had exerted himself. ¡°You pushed yourself too far.¡± I


    murmured, looking at the deep gashes. Was there nothing I could do to help him? ¡°Oh yeah? Or did


    you just find it a struggle to keep up?¡± ¡°Oh please, I waspletely fine. I probably could have been


    faster.¡± I replied haughtily, sending a cooling breeze over his burning injuries. I wasn¡®t so sure, he had


    been extremely fast. He hissed and I tensed, looking up at him. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s fine.¡± He replied, looking into my eyes.


    I nodded, before I slowly began wrapping the bandage around him.


    ¡°Iyara... what was she like?¡± I asked softly, the fear of him getting angry flitted through my mind but I no


    longer feared his reaction, or nned to walk on eggshells like I once did long ago¡­


    We were not a couple, and if I pushed him, I had nothing to lose.


    He stayed silent and I thought he wasn¡®t going to reply. My fingers grazed his skin here and there, and


    often our eyes met, that intense connection swirling around us and only when I was able to move back


    did I feel I could breathe once again.


    ¡°She was the first who was special to me... We were friends before those feelings became more... She


    hoped we¡®d be mates but we weren¡®t, yet we still thought we could be... I treated her the way I did


    you... I left her after she gave me her all because I knew my life was meant for revenge. I couldn¡®t have


    her caught up in it


    all.¡±


    His voice was emotionless, but I knew him better than that.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± I whispered. ¡°What was she like?¡±


    ¡°The opposite of you in most ways, she was innocent, cherished things like the sunset or sunrise...


    carefree and gentle.¡±


    Was it wrong to feel a pang of jealousy for a woman I didn¡®t know? But I couldn¡®t deny it. I should have


    known Theon possibly had someone else, but it never crossed my mind... ¡°I was innocent until you


    corrupted me.¡± I mumbled.


    He raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°The girl who used to go perv at the White Dove?¡±


    I frowned at him, and he looked at the sky. ¡°You were innocent too, but you two were different... I was


    able to walk away from her.¡± His voice became quieter before he looked over at me. Our eyes met, and


    when his gaze dipped to my lips, my heart pounded, and I knew he could hear it. I knew what he was


    saying... He hadn¡®t been able to walk away from me... that¡®s why everything got worse¡­ We became


    embroiled in something far greater than us, and it was our feelings for one another that suffered.


    He looked at the river as he continued. ¡°He told me it was an attack from Andres that killed her, only


    fuelling my hatred for him. I¡®m beginning to question even the smallest thing...¡± I wanted to move closer,


    but I didn¡®t trust myself. He was still sitting there shirtless. His defined abs, those muscr biceps... his


    chiselled cuts and grooves of his body. A work of art that I was hungry to devour, and so I stayed put.


    ¡°You aren¡®t him. Like I said the other day; you have good in you, you have been fed lies from a young


    age and our parents¡® influence ys a huge part in our upbringing.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not an excuse. Come on, we should head out; I don¡®t n to cause a scene, but I am going to find


    her and I will kill anyone who has hurt her.¡± He stood up, his eyes filled with burning hatred.


    I couldn¡®t argue with him, just the thought of what may have happened to her made me sick with worry.


    ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± I said, picking up the rest of our belongings...


    Fire.


    The Dark Moon Pack was one huge bonfire, but I couldn¡®t fault Theon. Women in barely any clothing


    were chained and treated like ves, along with a few men who were of more slender build and prettier


    features.


    When we had finally gotten close enough, we realised the Dark Moon pack was a horrible ce. Drunk


    menzed around whilst the women served them, doing their bidding, whether that was feeding them,


    massaging them or taking care of their sexual needs. To the side, two women had been whipped for


    disobeying, their bodies a bloody mess.


    It was one horrifying scene that I knew I¡®d never be able to forget.


    The only words I remembered Theon whisper were:


    ¡®Those are my people.¡® And then he had unleashed his wrath upon them all. Theoden had done one


    thing, and that was creating a killing machine. His amber eyes zed gold as he dealt the hand of


    judgement upon them all. ying any who he had witnessedmitting a crime. Only the abused


    remained, along with the women and children, and a handful of men, but none were warriors. 2


    Two hourster the remnants of the warriors of the pack were rounded up, whilst the dead were


    burned.


    I hadmanded the pack women to give the women and men who had been chained clothing. From


    their state, it was obvious they were only for breeding, beaten, with most pregnant and clearly


    exhausted. ¡°She isn¡®t here.¡± Theon said quietly as I helped one of the women, who had been beaten,


    drink some water.


    My heart sank as I looked around.


    Thea.


    ¡°Have you asked anyone if there¡®s a dungeon or anything?¡± I asked, standing up, seeing the


    desperation and fear in his eyes.


    ¡°No one is speaking; they have all been through too much and aren¡®t in their right minds. We have over


    a hundred men and women who are beaten and abused here. No one knows anything and there¡®s no


    order.¡± He ran a hand through his hair, and I ced my hand on his arm. ¡°The Alpha, did you ask him


    before you killed him?¡± He shook his head.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He didn¡®t say anything, even when I asked.¡±


    ¡°We will find her. She¡®s your sister Theon, there is no way that anything could have happened to her.¡± I


    reassured him, hoping that we found her.


    He nodded and I took a few steps away from him, trying to clear my mind, wondering if bing one


    with the earth would help.


    It was worth a try, it was simr to how I could sense people from the air and the ice.


    Finding a ce free from fire and ash, I knelt and ced my hands on the ground, trying to look for life


    that perhaps we had not noticed¡­


    Something slithered beneath the earth, two feet deep.... Insects... hundreds of them... the injured....


    Theon... I went farther out and it was then when I sensed two living beings.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I looked up at Theon, who was watching me.


    ¡°To the northwest, there¡®s rockier terrain, there are two people there!¡± 4


    He gave me a small nod before jogging off, I wanted to follow him but there were people here who


    needed me. I just prayed it was her. 1

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    27. This Fire


    THEON.


    Yileyna being there had been enough to control me


    from unleashing hell worse than I did. The moment she told me she sensed some life force, I left. I nee


    ded to find Thea, if she died¡­ once again I¡¯d have failed. I


    was meant to protect her but I didn¡®t. I only ever make matters worse. :


    I wouldn¡®t forgive Dad, and when we came face to face, I was going to kill him. Iyara¡­ Thea¡­ Yileyna


    ¡­ every single person that he had hurt. He would pay for those fucking crimes.


    I recognised some of the women he had sold, girls of our pack¡­ We were


    meant to protect them, and instead he sold them for power.


    I had been around Andres for two years and he hade to trust me, but although he was a fool, he w


    as nowhere near as twisted as Dad is. A man who I no longer wanted to refer to as my father.


    I reached the rocky terrain, and it took me a while to locate the narrow entrance. The moment I manage


    d to squeeze in, my heart thudded as a familiar scent hit me.


    ¡°Thea!¡± I shouted, my voice ringing off the cavern.


    ¡°Theon?¡± A hoarse whisper came. 2


    I looked around the dark cavern as I went further in, only to see two women bound in silver as theyy


    on the floor, beaten and bruised. One woman I didn¡®t recognise¡­ but the other¡­


    Even bloody and older than how Ist remembered her, was none other than my sister.


    ¡°Thea¡­¡± I rushed to her side, summoning all my strength and tearing the chains from her, feeling blood


    seep down my chest from my own wound but I didn¡¯t care, the physical pain was nothingpared to


    the pain inside of me.


    ¡°Thea, thank the goddess.¡± I whispered, pulling her into my arms. 1


    She was skinny, beaten, and bloody, but she was alive.


    ¡°Theon!¡± She gasped, clinging to me tightly as she kissed my shoulder


    and cheek. ¡°Theon you¡®re here¡­ you came for me.¡±


    I looked into her bloodshot amber eyes and saw the tears she refused to shed, her ck hair a matted


    mess. I knew without her having to say anything she had been through hell.


    ¡°I should havee sooner.¡± I whispered before pulling her close once again.


    She clung to me, her entire body shaking from emotions. Emotions far too strong to put into words.


    All that mattered was that she was alive. Fuck, she was alive.


    With the relief came the cold reminder that she could have been killed.


    ¡°Come on, let¡®s get you out of here.¡± I said, looking at the other woman whoy unmoving.


    ¡°It¡®s the previous Luna. She has a heart of gold,¡± she exined quietly.


    I frowned as I broke her free and stood up. Thea


    got to her feet, and I lifted the woman, who was in a far worse state than Thea, cing my free arm aro


    und my sister¡®s waist to support her.


    Theoden was fucking dead. 5


    Three hours had passed, and the fire had been doused. Everyone had been tended to and was now re


    sting. Thea had fainted halfway out of the cavern, and I had carried her back to Yileyna. When I had tol


    d her it was indeed Thea, the happiness on her face made something inside of me stir. I wanted to yan


    k her close and tell her how fucking thankful I was for her.


    She had grown. She truly was no longer the girl she once was, but a strong woman, who was facing th


    e fucking world.


    We were now in one of the houses that the Luna had offered us. She was still weak, yet she had


    submitted her allegiance to Yileyna.


    I was sitting on the bed where Thea was sleeping, stroking her matted hair, wondering what she had be


    en through, when the bathroom door opened and a thick wave of steam escaped.


    But it was the woman who stepped out that made my breath hitch.


    Yileyna stood there, towelling her hair, dressed in red panties which I could see through the oversized


    white cotton shirt, which outlined her breasts, her stiff nipples clear against the cotton of her shirt, maki


    ng me throb¡­


    Fuck¡­


    Her gorgeous eyes flicked up to me and our eyes met.


    ¡°Want to take a shower? I¡®ll watch over her.¡± She offered, cing the towel down.


    I stood up, walking over to her, only for her heart to begin racing.


    ¡°Why so nervous, Little Storm?¡± I asked huskily, taking hold of her chin.


    I had washed up and bandaged myself earlier, but I still had stains of blood and ash on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± She denied, with a roll of her eyes, but her heart still raced.


    My gaze


    went to her gorgeous neck, that long chain she had been wearing was around her once more.


    I swallowed hard


    and the urge to wrap my hand around her slender, smooth, creamy neck overtook me. I grabbed hold o


    f it, making her heart pound.


    ¡°No matter how much time goes by¡­ you still can¡®t resist my touch.¡± I whispered.


    I don¡®t know why I said it¡­ But with everything that had happened, I didn¡®t want to lose her¡­


    I was waiting for her rebuttal, but it never came, as she simply stared at me through those gorgeous ey


    es. Although I missed the soft grey they once used to be, I realised neither of us


    was who we once were¡­ 1


    We had changed, everything that happened had changed us¡­ Where she was bing the queen sh


    e was destined to be, finding, and creating her path, I was walking away from mine; from here on my p


    ath was to walk by her side, to make sure she was safe¡­ to deal the hand of punishment upon those w


    ho deserved it, because I didn¡®t want her hands to be tainted with the blood of many¡­ 1


    As for my punishment¡­ with time¡­ When this was all over¡­ it woulde.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± She whispered, her hands going to my waist as she stepped closer. Her breasts grazed agai


    nst me and my eyes zed gold.


    I can¡®t hurt you again.


    Our hearts were thundering, and when she tip¨C


    toed, closing the gap between us, I found myself pulling her closer.


    I shouldn¡®t be doing this¡­


    Her scent was fucking driving me nuts.


    Just one taste¡­


    ¡°Wow¡­ This was not what I was expecting to wake up to.¡±


    We both froze, turning sharply to see thea sit up, a smile on her lips as she blinked her amber


    eyes.


    ¡°Carry on, I don¡®t mind the show if the couple is appealing, just keep Theon covered, I don¡®t want to see


    anything of his.¡± She shuddered. ¡°But you are a beauty, and look at Theon¡®s goo goo eyes.¡±


    I frowned, letting go of Yileyna who moved back swiftly, blushing lightly.


    ¡°Thea. It¡®s nice to meet you, I¡®m Yileyna, Theon¡®s¡­rade.¡±


    Thea frowned slightly, confusion flickering in her eyes as she looked at me and back at Yileyna.


    ¡°Oh. I thought you two were mates¡­ The way you were looking at one another¡­¡±


    Neither of us spoke, a tense silence falling between us. We may have destroyed


    our mate bond, but the feelings between us remained¡­ Feelings created before a bond¡­ 1


    I walked over to her and sat down on the bed, brushing her hair away from her face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Or would you like some food first?¡± Yileyna offered.


    ¡°I think I want a bath first.¡± She looked down at herself with an expression of disgust on her


    face.


    ¡°I¡®ll run you one.¡± Yileyna made to turn away, but Thea waved her hand.


    ¡°I¡®ll manage, you two can carry on, I¡®ll just shout when I¡®m ready to step out.¡± She added slyly, before sh


    e got off the bed with a smirk.


    Yileyna nced at me as if expecting me to deny it, but I remained silent as Thea chuckled, going into t


    he bathroom.


    I didn¡®t know


    what she¡®d been through, but at least she was still herself. Somewhat. Or at least she was trying


    The moment the bathroom door shut, Yileyna tucked a strand of her long blonde hair behind her


    ear and turned her back on me.


    Wrong move.


    From the low bed, I could see the curve of her ass sticking out from under her shirt, her tiny panties cov


    ering nothing¡­


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± Her voice


    was breathless and when she pressed her thighs together my eyes shed, the faint scent of her arous


    al reaching me.


    My own dick hardened, and when she spun back to me, her breasts were heaving.


    We were fighting for control¡­


    I stood up, knowing I couldn¡®t be alone with her, or I¡®d lose it.


    ¡°I¡®ll go get food.¡±


    Twenty minutester I returned to the hut with food, Thea was still in the bathroom and Yileyna must ha


    ve gone to the other bedroom.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll be a little while¡­ my hair is knotted¡­¡± Her unhappy reply came.


    ¡°Got it¡­ I brought food.¡±


    I ced the cloth bundle of food, that the pack cook had given me, on the table and left the room. Altho


    ugh I wanted to avoid Yileyna,


    I just needed to make sure she was ok. The door to the room was open and Yileyna was sitting on the


    small bed, her head resting against the wall as she gazed out of the window.


    ¡°There¡®s food.¡± I stated emotionlessly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    To my surprise, she rolled her eyes, giving me a dirty look before she fixed her gaze out the window on


    ce again.


    ¡°I don¡®t want food.¡± She almost growled, shocking me even more.


    This was not what I was expecting.


    ¡°Wow¡­ ok. Do you want a drink?¡± I asked.


    Her gorgeous eyes turned back to me, and she red at me once more.


    But it was her next words that rendered me speechless.


    ¡°No, I want you to find me a handsome man to satiate my desires.¡± .


    We stared at each other. There was no embarrassment in her expression, just irritation and the subtle h


    of hunger. Although her words sent a re of jealousy through me, I kept it


    masked.


    I frowned ever so slightly, wondering what had made her say that.


    Was it her siren side? Their hunger for sex was something that was rumoured about, it was said to be th


    ¡°I¡®m afraid this cecks handsome men.¡± I


    remarked, trying to keep the irritation and jealousy from my voice.


    I didn¡®t deserve her, remember? Yet just thinking of another man with her was fucking pissing me off.


    She raised an eyebrow and stood up.


    ¡°Fine, i¡®ll find myself one.¡± She said, and to my surprise, she slid her shirt off and dropped it onto the floo


    ¡°Yileyna¡­¡±


    She stood there in nothing but those tiny red panties, her breasts fucking begging to be worshipped and


    She advanced on me, every sensual sway of her hips, the way her smooth creamy breasts moved, with


    ¡°Oh look, I found one.¡± She whispered seductively when she reached me. The moment her hands touch


    those delicious sparks, I lost all control. 3


    She wanted me.


    Fuck everything I wanted her.


    ¡°You asked for it.¡± I


    growled, grabbing her throat and pushing her up against the wall, kicking the door shut.


    A moan left her lips, her heart pounding as she grabbed my hips, yanking me closer.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Theon.¡± She whimpered, making my own pleasure rush through me.


    Our eyes met and I wondered if this was a fucking dream?


    No matter what was happening in our lives¡­ the pain, the regret, the guilt¡­ this moment¡­ This momen


    A part


    of me told me I shouldn¡®t do this, because it would only make it harder for her, but I was still human, and


    her touch.


    I looked into those vibrant eyes, tightening my grip around her waist.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I asked huskily.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied, her hands grazing my hips.


    I leaned in, despite the urge to ravage her, I wanted to cherish this moment, I never thought I¡®d ever hav


    Our noses brushed against one another, her scent clouding my senses. Our hearts pounded, and for a m


    It seemed too fucking good to be true¡­


    She tilted her head up slightly, her grip on me tightening, her lips so close¡­.


    The emotions that coursed through me were intense¡­ so many things¡­ was it possible to feel so stron


    I loved everything about her¡­ her strength¡­ her


    kindness¡­ her selflessness¡­ her love¡­ her beauty¡­ her smile¡­ the way her presence kept me sane


    I had hurt her, yet she still showed mepassion¡­


    I knew that she had be my priority, she was the one thing that mattered the most.


    I¡®ll kill for her¡­ I¡®ll fucking fight for her¡­ and without a fucking doubt, I will die for her¡­ 4


    Our lips met softly, so tenderly as if we might break


    this if we moved faster¡­ Pure heavenly euphoriabusted within me, and thousands of tingles ran th


    of all times¡­


    I let go of her neck, admiring her face for a second; her parted lips, her eyes that were shut, hershes b


    One sentence burned in my mind as I kissed her deeply and slowly. 1


    I fucking loved her.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    28. Silent Wishes


    THEON


    A tear trickled down her cheeks and I moved back, concern flooding me.


    Did she regret it? Her eyes opened, glistening with unshed tears. I brushed them away with my thumbs


    as fresh ones fell.


    ¡°Hey¡­ What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡®ve never kissed me like that.¡±


    ¡°Never realised it was so bad that


    it made you cry.¡± I whispered, making her let out a weakugh as she shook her head.


    No. It wasn¡®t bad¡­ it was her realising how I truly felt. There was no hatred or rage fuelling me tonight.


    Just her¡­


    ¡°No. Far from it.¡± She whispered, pressing herself against me.


    ¡°Let¡®s try again then.¡±


    With those words, I threaded my hand into her hair and imed her lips in a deep, passionate kiss. Thi


    s time I let my hunger lead. Mixed with everything I felt, I kissed her harder, yet slow


    enough that she could still keep up and savour it. This wasn¡®t about me, it


    was about us Her arms locked around my neck, and I lifted her up, my hands on her ass as she moane


    d against me.


    We kissed each other as if we could never get enough, and my hands ran over her, feeling every


    part of her smooth skin that I could reach.


    I broke away from those plush lips, our tongues ying with each other¡®s for a moment before I began


    cing hot sensual kisses down her jaw and neck. I wish I could keep her forever¡­ 1


    I kissed her neck, sucking teasingly on the spot where her mate mark would sit if ever she was imed


    , and she whimpered, arching her back, pressing her stomach and breasts against me.


    Goddess, she was


    fucking perfect. I carried her to the bed, cing her down. I began kissing her down her cor bones an


    d over her breasts. I grabbed her breasts, almost growling. Fuck, these were lush. she cried out, biting


    her lips as her body reacted to my touch. She unwrapped her legs from around me, parting them, beggi


    ng for more¡­ I flicked, sucked, and nibbled


    on her nipples, making her shudder and whimper with every touch, my hand running down her stomach


    and massaging her smooth pussy. She moaned, her entire body shivering with pleasure.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± ¡°Hush.¡± Reaching up I kissed


    her once more, before I continued my slow assault down her stomach.


    I could see her body beginning to almost shimmer, the ends of her hair turning blue and purple as she


    moaned in pure content. I ran my tongue down her stomach, making her suck it in. I peeled her tiny pa


    nties off and stared at her smooth pussy, my own dick throbbed, wanting to be buried in her.


    But not yet¡­


    I kissed her inner thighs and over her smooth lips, making her whirnper as she twisted her


    hand into my hair. ¡°Oh fuck, Theon!¡± She cried out, grinding her body against my face. ¡°Don¡®t tease.¡± I p


    inned her thighs down, slipping my tongue between her soaking core. I missed her. I missed this¡­


    Her scent, her taste, her moans.


    I tantalisingly ran my tongue along her slit slowly, knowing her body begged for more. Savouring the wa


    y she tasted.


    The moment I found


    her clit and swirled my tongue around it, she gasped, a satisfied moan falling from her lips as her head


    dropped back onto the bed. ¡°Theon¡­¡± She whimpered.


    I sped up, flicking my tongue over her clit faster and harder as she did her best to muffle her moans.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was time to turn up the heat.


    I moved back, my eyes zing. I flipped her over, raising her onto her knees as I dropped onto the floor


    beside the bed on my knees. ¡°Part these legs for me, baby girl.¡± ¡°Fuck, Theon.¡± She whimpered before


    I bent down once again, running my tongue down her ass, rimming her back entrance before plunging


    my tongue into her pussy. She cried out as


    I delivered a sharp tap to her ass, making her back arch as I fucked her with my


    tongue, burying it further into her. Reaching between her legs, I rubbed her clit with my thumb, heighten


    ing her pleasure. ¡°Oh fuck, that¡®s it.¡± She moaned. I delivered another sharp p to her ass, making her


    groan, feeling her nearing. I pulled back, getting onto the bed and grabbed her by the hips. Her heart p


    ounded as she looked at me.


    ¡°Up on my face, Little Storm, let me eat that pussy out properly.¡± She blushed yet she didn¡®t argue, stra


    ddling my face as she


    looked down at me. Fuck this angle was perfection. I buried my tongue into her, eating her out as she b


    egan riding


    my face. I reached up, grabbing her breast with one hand, and delivered another hard tap to her ass, b


    efore grabbing her ass roughly. She whimpered, her juices trickling into my mouth. She arched backwa


    rds, her hand massaging my cock that was straining in my pants. She unzipped them, allowing it free a


    s she ran her hand over it, making me throb hard.


    I slipped my tongue out of her, instead flicking her clit and slipping two fingers into her pussy. She cried


    out as I began fucking her with them faster, each thrust curling up against her g spot, making her tighte


    n.


    She was near¡­


    I kept going, even when her hand returned to my hair, the other one on the wall behind the bed. I didn¡®t


    stop. Her juices squirted out of her, making her cheeks flush


    as they drenched my face and neck, despite the pleasure she was experiencing.


    ¡°Theon, L.¡± She moaned. ¡°Don¡®t hold back,e for me, beautiful.¡± I murmured, refusing to let her mov


    e. Her orgasm ripped through her like a tidal wave of pure ecstasy, letting the rest of her juices coat me


    .


    Fuck


    Her body shuddered from her release, and I slipped my fingers out, licking her clean. Only when I was


    done, did I lift her down, and yanking her head close, kissed her, letting her taste herself.


    ¡°You


    taste fucking good, don¡®t you agree, Little Storm?¡± ¡°Theon¡­¡± She whimpered. ¡°Taste yourself.¡± Im


    anded, quietly running my tongue along her lips. She parted them, letting


    me slip my tongue into her mouth as I reached between us, mming my fingers back into her. She cri


    ed out as she sucked my tongue, before pulling away and running her tongue down my neck, tasting h


    erself. ¡°Oh fuck, Theon.¡± She


    whimpered. Such a good fucking girl. I brushed my thumb over her clit, making her gasp as she struggl


    ed to free herself. I sat up, grabbing her throat and kissing her roughly.


    ¡°Fuck me, Theon.¡± I yanked her back by her lush locks, looking into those zing eyes that were filled


    with lust and hunger.


    ¡°With fucking pleasure, now be a good little girl and ride my cock.¡± Imanded. She bit her lip and no


    dded as she moved down, making me hiss as pleasure rocked


    me the moment her wet pussy rubbed against my stomach. Oh, she was such a fucking tease. She wra


    pped her hand around my cock and lowered herself onto it.


    She winced and took a deep breath, allowing herself a moment. Now, this was where she belonged¡­


    I looked down at her pussy, loving the way it looked with my cock inside of her. Reaching over I grabbe


    d her neck. With my other hand, I gripped her hip tightly.


    ¡°Now let¡®s fuck you until you pass out.¡± I murmured huskily. ¡°Fuck yes.¡± She ced her hands on my sh


    oulder. For a second her hand went to my bandaged torso, before she leaned down, kissing my lips sof


    tly once before I sped up and tightened my hold on her neck.


    She gasped, gripping my wrist as I fucked her hard and rough.


    The pleasure was intense and all I could think about was how fucking good it felt.


    It was just me and her.


    Her tits were bouncing, and the sound of her skin pping against mine mixed with the smell of sex wa


    s fucking heaven.


    With each thrust I was getting closer, the pressure was heightening, my release


    was near, and the pleasure was only growing.


    I could hear my own groans of pleasure, but I didn¡®t really care. I was in fucking euphoria and I didn¡®t fu


    cking care to hold back how good this felt.


    ¡°Theon.¡± She whimpered, her head tilted back as I sped up.


    Sitting up, I flipped us over. Her back hit the bed, and I pressed her knees open as I rammed into her


    harder. I was close and it was taking my all not toe. She cried out, one hand in her hair the other cu


    back of my neck, and just when her walls crashed down on her and her orgasm rushed through her, squ


    We were both breathing hard, and when I released my hold on her neck, I saw the imprint my hand left.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± She murmured as she looked up at me with half¨Chooded eyes.


    I reached down, running my fingers through her hair.


    I knew this was just a one¨Cnight thing¡­ but¡­ Ibed


    my fingers through her hair slowly, bending down and iming her lips in a deep soft kiss, both of our


    hearts thumping as one¡­ When I moved back, she brushed her fingers over her thigh, covering the


    tips with my cum before she slowly


    raised them to her mouth and teasingly licked them clean, her eyes fixed on mine as she did so.


    Oh fuck she sure knew how to make me fucking hard again¡­


    The sound of something in the other room made reality settle back in, and I got off the bed slowly.


    No matter how much I wanted to stay here and fuck her night and day, there were things we needed


    to do¡­


    Our eyes met, neither of us spoke, our eyes speaking volumes in our stead.


    Fifteen minutester I had just finished showering, and was wrapping new bandages


    around myself once again. The memories of what had just happened were still fresh in my mind. She wa


    I tried to squash the thoughts before I got turned on again.


    When I had stepped out of the bedroom, Thea had been sitting on the bed devouring the food


    I had brought, and she had smirked deviously, watching me make my way to the bathroom.


    I could hear them now.


    ¡°Definitely not justrades.¡± Thea was teasing her. She was still a devil, and I was relieved they hadn¡®


    ¡°Food?¡± Yileyna asked me, holding out the bread and cheese. I just had fucking dessert and it satisfied m


    ¡°So, start from the beginning.¡± I said quietly, looking at Thea. The mood in the room darkened as the ser


    any he controls. We need to stop him before he brings this world to an end.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    29. Terrifying Truths


    *Trigger warning ¨C mentions of sexual assault and abuse, it is a small part but for those who may find it


    triggering please skip. I will put a double line *************** ** before and after the worst part, please


    proceed with caution* YILEYNA


    Her ominous words made my stomach twist, and Theon looked over at me. My heart skipped a beat, my


    cheeks heated up and I looked away. I had no idea what we were... but... those emotions... those


    feelings... Now that my cravings were satiated, my mind was clear, and although looking at Theon didn¡®t


    make me want to scream and shout, I was still confused. I loved him, I still loved him, and it made me


    feel guilty.


    He was the one who sent my parents to their deaths. Was I an awful daughter for somehow still loving


    him? I had almost k?lled him too... In fact, he was dying with each passing day... I knew what a siren¡®s


    touch of death was... I needed to ask Lavina if there was anything to help, but for that, I needed to be


    close to water.


    I forced my attention back to Thea, who was lost in thought.


    ¡°Theon, do you remember that witch, Arabe?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, she¡®s in Westerfell with him.¡± ¡°Do you know what the rumours are? Do you know what she


    is?¡±


    Theon and I both exchanged looks once again.


    ¡°What is she?¡± He asked.


    ¡°She is a Dark One. When Theoden and Andres conquered Westerfell, I heard they killed them all, but


    one. The rumours are that Andres didn¡®t trust Theoden after that fight because of the darkness within


    him. Because he had bound himself to a Dark One and so he refused to allow him to lead, feeling


    something odd about him... but it¡®s just rumours. Anyone who may know the truth was killed or were


    dead... Beta, Mother... anyone who questioned him is killed.¡± 2


    ¡°A Dark One...¡± Theon mused. ¡°The Dark Ones were born from the darkness within the people, entities


    who fed off anything good. They were not beings but entities of discord and evil... The rumours... there¡®s


    worse Theon.¡± Thea seemed to hesitate; her heart began thumping. ¡°What is it, Thea?¡± Theon asked


    warningly. ¡°They said, those who wish to attain control over a Dark One must fulfil some tasks... dark


    tasks.¡± She whispered.


    My heart thundered as I looked at her sharply. Theon was watching her sharply, his entire body tense.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Thea shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡®t know but I¡®ve heard dark, dark things Theon. I heard that they included the death of six of your


    beloved, bathing in the blood of six children you are to sacrifice, and having sex with six menstruating


    virgins before killing them.¡± She shuddered and curled up, wrapping her arms around her legs.


    ¡°That¡®s... so messed up.¡± I murmured, feeling sick. My own body shuddered with the chill that crept up


    my spine. ¡°That doesn¡®t even fucking cover it.¡± Theon stood up, running his hands through his hair.


    ¡°Once upon a time I wouldn¡®t have believed it, but Theon, when he started selling our women. I


    questioned him but he simply beat me and told me I¡®d be next. Do you know what he did to the women


    who no one wanted?¡± Thea was fighting her tears, her eyes zing green with disgust and hatred. ¡°Do I


    even want to know?¡± Theon murmured, his eyes shing.


    ¡°He¨Che humiliated them publicly, made them serve his men and say they were better for nothing more


    than to be ves. Even those of our ranked wolves. The Obsidian Shadow Pack is gone, Theon, dead,


    sold, or those few who were smart enough ran. We are finished.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Theon¡®s heart was thundering as he stared unseeing at the ground. I could only imagine the turmoil that


    was going through him. That was his pack.


    *****************


    ******************


    ¡°He didn¡®t spare anyone Theon... The children... he sold them too... even... even me, he didn¡®t care.


    When the Alpha tried to rape me, I bit his cock off and killed him. The Alpha out there was his brother,


    and he locked us away. He came to beat us daily but after he didn¡®t go as far... but I guess I was one of


    the luckier ones... he came to abuse the Luna every day, then allowed others to do so before they


    laughed and left. He told me when I was a bit older it will be my turn and consider it gratitude for killing


    his brother.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around her, my heart beating with anger at her father. How could he be so cruel?


    The haunted look in her eyes showed that she had been through a lot. She witnessed things she never


    should have.


    ¡°Theoden didn¡®t care, and the new Alpha enjoyed the women even more... Even the young ones, he was


    happy to take them and groom them. Saying they will help grow the pack when they be women. But


    it was a nightmare, day and night they assaulted. them all. Even some of the men, some killed


    themselves because of it... I heard themugh and joke about it... hearing their cries and pleas through


    the bond for mercy and help, but no one came...¡± Her voice broke as she tried to contain the pain.


    *****************


    *****************


    Theon¡®s aura was zed around him, and the anger in his eyes was clear. The weight of his wrath


    weighing down on us.


    ¡°Then, one thing is clear. We make Theoden pay for the crimes he hasmitted. Not only to those in


    Westerfell, but for the atrocities he hasmitted upon his pack and upon Astalion.¡± I said quietly,


    standing up and crossing my arms. Never have I felt this much hatred towards someone. ¡°Andres may


    have been a bad person, but he was nowhere as bad as Theoden. I will kill him myself.¡± ¡°I will be the one


    to kill him.¡± Theon said, his eyes meeting mine.¡°¡®I will kill him and make him pay for it all.¡±


    He left the room without even casting a nce back, and I knew he just needed some space to clear the


    raging storm within his mind. I knew he didn¡®t want to let his sister see his pain...


    ¡°He¡®ll be ok.¡± I said to Thea, who gave me a half¨Csmile. She was so brave despite how much she had


    suffered.


    ¡°It¡®s going to affect him because he has always obeyed Theoden... He¡®s always treated that man as the


    person he wanted to be when he was older... Theon always had a good heart... He¡­ There was this¡­


    friend of his¨C¡°.


    ¡°His first love, Iyara?¡± I offered, and she looked at me in surprise. ¡°Y¨Cyou know of her?¡± She looked


    surprised.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°He even walked away from her, so she wasn¡®t hurt in his conquest of revenge. Theoden ¨C that man who


    doesn¡®t deserve the title of father, abused that. He changed Theon, teaching him to be heartless, telling


    him that showing emotion and caring would make him weak. I didn¡®t want Theon to leave because he


    was stronger than our father... Theoden feared no one, but deep down I feel he feared Theon¡­ Theon


    holds the special ability of our mother¡®s heritage. The Moon me.¡± ¡°Moon me?¡±


    I had never heard of it...


    She nodded.


    ¡°Mother was from the De Luna Pack... A pack that is said to be direct descendants of the Moon


    Goddess herself.¡±


    I stared at her in surprise.


    ¡°I¡®ve never heard of it...¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°No, they were massacred years ago, but my mother was from the Alpha line...and Theon holds The


    Moon me, something Theoden could only wish to attain. He used Theon as a tool, and the saddest


    part is... Theon will never be able to forgive himself for everything he has ever had to do thanks to


    Theoden¡®s web of lies.¡± +


    An hour had passed, and Thea had fallen asleep, looking closer there were still many bruises on her.


    She would heal, but if it wasn¡®t for her fighter¡®s spirit, I feared what may have happened to her. I just


    prayed that in time, those internal scars healed too...


    I stroked her hair until her breathing became calm and rhythmic.


    Theon hadn¡®t returned, and I was beginning to worry.


    Where was he?


    I stood up and walked out into the night, Theon¡®s scent reached me and I saw him sitting on the low wall,


    one leg up propped up on it, with his arm resting on it. A piece of straw between his teeth, staring at the


    sky.


    He was so handsome...


    My heart thundered, and for a moment I remembered the time when all I saw was the sexy man that I


    had always been so infatuated with... but he was so much more¡­ far moreplex than I could ever


    imagine. Carrying the burden of sins that he had been manipted to hold.


    He turned his gaze upon me and it took me a moment to clear my head. I crossed the rocky¨Cuneven


    ground, wishing I had put my shoes on. Feeling a few sharp pieces of te and rock cutting into me. I


    finally reached him and looked up at the sky, the stars were twinkling in the deep midnight blue sky. It


    was a beautiful night...


    ¡°What¡®s on your mind?¡± I asked softly, looking at him. ¡°Everything.¡± Came his reply, after a few moments.


    My heart clenched and I sighed. ¡°The past is behind us. One should be recognised for who they are


    today, not yesterday.


    You are on the path of redemption... Theon, you regret your actions, and the veil of lies has been lifted


    from your eyes. What you did was in the hands of a puppet master, but you are no longer under his


    control, soe on... We can do this. Let¡®s fix his wrongs.¡± 4 He looked down at his hand, flicking out the


    piece of straw as he frowned.


    These hands have taken the lives of far too many... there may be no redemption for me, but I am ready


    to deal the hand of retribution upon all those who have done wrong. We head to The Iron w Pack


    tomorrow, we get that pearl, returning it to the imperial ruler of the seven seas and then we take that


    bastard down.¡± His eyes were cold and dangerous when they met mine, his powers rolling off him in


    waves, that for a second even I felt breathless at the sheer power of it.


    I nodded, and Theon stood up. ¡°Let¡®s get to bed.¡± He bent down and lifted me bridal style, and I yelped in


    surprise. ¡°You¡®re injured! You shouldn¡®t be carrying me.¡± I scolded. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You didn¡®t


    seem bothered when I carried you to bed earlier.¡± He remarked, making my stomach flutter. I pouted,


    embarrassed. ¡°I can walk...¡±


    ¡°You will get hurt.¡± He replied without even looking at me and carried me inside. My heart thundered and


    I didn¡®t know what to do. A part of me was ready to tell him I would sleep with Thea, and another part of


    me felt he needed thefort he would never ask for... Then there was the deep, dark part, that


    somehow wanted him close... but when hey me on the small bed we had made love on earlier, he


    simply bid me goodnight and left the room.


    What are we?


    The following day, after we had restored some order, made sure the people were safe and had some


    care and someone to guide them, before we left on our journey. Thea kept us upied, and things were


    a bit tense between Theon and I once more, with the weight of the world weighing on us. Yesterday was


    a moment of weakness... but... it was a moment I couldn¡®t get out of my mind either...


    We returned to the ship and sailed towards the border of Astalion. It only took us halfway, and the rest


    we would go on foot.


    I had contacted Lavina, but the truth was nothing but the pearl could heal Theon, and only when it was


    set in the trident of the imperial emperor of the seven seas. Would he agree to heal Theon? I wasn¡®t


    sure, but I would try with everything I had to make sure he didn¡®t die.


    He couldn¡®t


    He deserved a chance at a normal life...


    Webid the crew of the Siren Killer farewell, where Captain Flynn said he might consider changing the


    name of his ship and hoped the Sirens would let him travel the seas in peace.


    The journey had taken us two days on board the ship, and then we travelled on foot or in wolf form,


    although Theon always shifted out of sight and I was certain it was because he didn¡®t want his sister to


    see his wounds.


    It was now the second day of us travelling by foot, with Theon hoping we¡®d get there by tomorrow.


    ¡°The Iron w Pack...¡± Thea mused. ¡°Isn¡®t that the pack Theoden hated with vengeance?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Theon replied curtly. Thea frowned as if she was thinking something over. ¡°Theon, is it true that¡®s


    the pack mom came from?¡±


    Theon tensed, and I looked at him sharply. ¡°Yes.¡± He replied curtly. ¡°She had a chosen mate there.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± Thea murmured.


    ¡°It¡®s where you will remain until this issue is solved.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?! Do you think the pack where Theoden practically stole Mom from would even consider


    epting me?!¡± ¡°They will.¡± Theon replied, frowning at his sister.


    I almost smiled. They argued like a normal pair of siblings. I missed Charlene, and I hoped wherever she


    was, she was safe...


    My beautiful queen...


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Thea protested. ¡°Because the current Alpha is Mom¡®s first son.¡± Theon


    responded. Both Thea and I took a second to understand what he had just said, and we both stopped in


    our tracks, staring at him. ¡°Alpha Hunter is your brother?¡± I asked stunned. ¡°I have another brother?¡±


    Thea added at the same time,pletely shocked. ¡°Yes. You and Thalia were younger, and Da¨C


    Theoden didn¡®t want you two knowing about him, or me for that matter...¡± Theon replied, his voice cold.


    Now that odd exchange at the engagement made sense.


    ¡°Wow...¡± I murmured.


    ¡°So I have another brother... Ooh, Theon tell me, is he nicer than you? Is he sweet? Wait, does he even


    know we exist?¡±


    ¡°Yes he does, and he will take care of you because he loved Mom.¡± Theon answered quietly.


    There was something more to it, but I didn¡®t push it because suddenly I sensed arge number of people


    approaching. They were far but they were gaining on us fast.


    I looked at Theon, my heart skipping a beat, and I realised he had already picked it up.


    My eyes zed as I created a heavy fog around us...


    ¡°We gotpany.¡± I said quietly, turning towards the trees, readying myself for whatever was


    approaching... 4

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His Vengeance Chapter 120


    30. Reuniting YILEYNA. The legion approaching burst from the trees, and it was an impressive sight.


    One of unity and strength.


    Werewolves in human and wolf forms, fae knights on horses, all wielding weapons and ready to attack.


    They stopped upon seeing us. but itwas the woman on the ck horse in the centre that made my


    heart skip a beat and the tears of happiness fill my eyes. I was unable to say anything, my emotions


    overwhelming me. I took a shuddering breath as our eyes met. It took her a moment to look me over,


    noticing the change in my appearance, but not once did she not recognise me or hesitate. Her beautiful


    green glistened with tears as she slid off her horse and ran towards me. My Queen. I stepped forward.


    Never had I been apart from her for so long and I had truly missed her. "My Angel." She sobbed the


    moment she flung her arms around my neck tightly. 4 I embraced her tightly, burying my nose in her


    shoulder. She smelt slightly different, but it was still her. still my Charlene. I was so relieved to see she


    looked healthy and well. ''Thank the gods.¡¯ I whispered, stroking her hair. "Well. well. well. A traitor is in


    our midst Should we cut his throat?¡¯ Ryan¡¯s harsh voice made me pull away and look at the others,


    many of whom were pointing their swords at Theon. 1 Raiden. Ryan, Gamma Grayson and many Fae


    all had their eyes on him. hostility and rage clear in them all. Theon stood as arrogantly and


    emotionlessly as ever, as if he could take them all if the need arose. Deep down I knew he could do a


    lot of damage 2 ''No one will be cutting any throats." I dered loudly, looking up at Ryan warningly


    before turning and casting my gaze across the legion of men and a few women. "Lower your weapons."


    Fae? What were they doing here? ¡¯It is a pleasure to see you have stepped into your powers. Queen


    Yileyna of Astalion." My heart thundered as I looked sharply at one of the men who had now stepped


    forward. In armour that was made of the finest designs. He removed his helmet and our eyes met.


    "Zarian?¡¯ I stared at him. In his armour, with his hair braided up. he looked different... "At your service,


    my queen. You look far more beautiful than before, if that is even possible. The only thing missing is a


    crown adorning your head." He said, taking my hand and kissing it I could feel many eyes upon me. but


    I ignored them, simply smiling at the man before me. I still didn¡¯t know what he was doing here...


    dressed like that ''Thank you. however, I am missing something, am I not Zarian?" ''All in good time, we


    have just reunited with one another.¡¯ He smirked and moved back as Raiden stepped forward.


    ''Yileyna..." I turned to him. seeing the emotions in his eyes. I smiled, swallowing hard as I looked at the


    men gathered, before walking over to him and cupped his face in my hands. The fact that this army


    was here... meant he had done his best A true loyal warrior. "I did the right thing to make you my Beta.


    These men gathered here prove your loyalty and effort. Thank you. Beta Raiden." I pulled his head


    down, kissing his forehead gently. He gripped my elbows, looking into my eyes. His heart thundered,


    and his eyes spoke a thousand words as he looked me over. "It was my honour." He said simply.


    Something had changed. Somehow.- we had evolved. I knew I would never be able to return the


    feelings he had for me. "But nothing would have been possible without Alpha Hunter and Luna


    Charlene.¡¯ 1 My heart skipped a beat as I turned sharply towards her. Please tell me she didn¡¯t agree to


    this for help! But when I saw the blush coating her cheeks. I knew she was happy. I closed my eyes in


    relief as Hunter stepped forward. I saw his gaze flicker to Thea, who? was staring at him with wide


    eyes. His gaze returned to me. and he smirked. ''My Luna considers you her sister, which then makes


    us family through marriage... My army and sword are yours tomand. Alpha Queen.'' A wind rippled


    through the trees, and I looked at those before me.


    The sirens, the fae. and werewolves... We will be united... "Let us set up camp, shall we? There is


    much to share.'' Gamma Grayson suggested. I nodded and nced over at Theon. who simply stood


    there his expression unreadable as Thea clung to his cloak. I realised that despite her still being strong


    and brave, the glimmer in her eyes as they darted around was of fear. Fear of what these men may be


    capable of. It only fuelled my anger towards Theoden. a man who was meant to be her father.- It was


    evening, and I. Theon. Hunter, Charlene, Thea, Ryan, Gamma Grayson. Raiden. Zarian. and a few


    higher officials belonging to both Hunter¡¯s Pack and Zarian''s army, had just gone through everything we


    had learned and picked up on the way. The meeting that Theoden was organising was not far off. and


    like Hunter said, something about it felt odd._ Now more than ever the severity of the situation was


    getting to me. Zarian exined their dilemma, and although he had hidden his identity. I did not hold it


    against him. nor did I me him. Their situation was unfair, and there was a lot of work to do to unite


    the kingdoms on this side of the great oceans. I had just told them of the Emperor¡¯s wish, without


    disclosing what the pearl could achieve. ''That is risky, going to Naran is._" ''A death wish." Hunter said,


    sitting forward. "But I understand it¡¯s needed. A small team will be far more efficient, an army would be


    intercepted and attacked.'' Although he had gave Thea a smile here and there, they hadn¡¯t talked.


    Neither had he and Theon, but I knew that was a conversation simply waiting to happen. "I don''t mind


    going alone, if I have to, any guidance would be wee." I replied. "You aren''t going alone." Theon


    added firmly. "If you are nning on going. I would argue against that. I don''t trust you.'' Ryan sneered


    coldly. His anger was justifiable. ''I wille with you." Raiden said, his eyes shing. "I¡¯ll decide...


    Alpha Hunter, what can you tell me about the difficulties of entering Naran?" Hunter sighed, his arm


    wrapping around Charlene s shoulders. "It¡¯s not going to be easy, the forestry is very dense, at some


    points it''s physically hard for most to even pass through the trees. Humid, suffocating, and full of deadly


    creatures. Getting in means they¡¯ll know from the starting point. Nagas are dangerous things, but they


    do fear Sirens, you will have that one up on them as you know the way they have theirnds


    protected...¡¯ "Makes it hard for Sirens to even venture to their territory..." ¡¯Yes. their poison won¡¯t kill


    sirens as it would werewolves or Fae, Mages are also at an advantage with their magic." Hunter


    continued. I almost smile as he looked down at Charlene, giving her a special smile. My queen was in


    love, and it made me happy. She deserved the best and it was clear Hunter treated her well. I returned


    my attention to the topic at hand when Theon spoke. He had been silent for the most part, indifferent to


    the hatred andments he received. ''So then only I will go. Yileyna. and a selected few others.¡¯ "I will


    be going. I am not leaving her with you.'' Raiden added icily. ¡¯Theon has done nothing but take care of


    her.'' Thea added defensively, although she had remained silent for the most part. 3 Their eyes met and


    she red at him. 2 "You know nothing of your brother¡¯s crimes." Raiden said, his voice softer despite


    the firmness of his words. ¡¯I know, because I know exactly how Theoden treated him. he hasn''t only


    made Theon hurt others, but himself. You know nothing about my brother, so at least trust the Alpha


    Queen''s verdict, if she trusts Theon-" ''Stop it. Thea.'' Theon said quietly. ¡±We all know that the Queen''s


    judgement may be a little... clouded." Ryan added.


    making my own eyes sh, until Gamma Grayson growled. 1 "Cut it out. Ryan! Look. Yileyna hase this


    far, and Theon being by her side is proof enough! We abide by the Alpha¡¯smand." I exhaled, resisting the


    urge to pinch the bridge of my nose. Goddess, this was stressful! "I don¡¯t want to be an Alpha whose


    Hunter can give me any advice, maps, directions, anything, I will be truly grateful. The rest will continue as you


    had nned. Gathering our allies is a must for the battle we will have to fight.'' I looked at Hunter, who nodded.


    "I will go with you. no one knows Naran better than I do." He looked at Charlene and I felt guilty seeing the


    worry on her face, but I needed his help too. Any help I could get_. f Charlene looked at me and smiled. I


    realised now I didn''t have the mind link with her any longer. Oh how short those moments were, we once used


    to joke how we''d talk day and night when we attained our mind links. Life truly was different from how we


    pictured it. ¡¯Who else?" Gamma Grayson asked. ¡¯The less the better." Hunter replied, frowning. ¡¯Theon..¡¯ Thea


    murmured, and I knew she wanted to go. "You will be safe here little one, don¡¯t worry." Hunter said to her.


    giving her a small smile. "You can keep Charlenepany.¡¯ II Thea looked at her. then at Theon and me, and I


    gave her aforting smile. "I trust her with my life." I told her. before looking over at Raiden. ''My Beta will


    make sure you are safe too.'' ¡¯I don''t really want to stay here...¡± She trailed off frustrated, and Theon pulled her


    close. ¡¯You will be safe. I can''t take you to Naran wherem uncertain of what will happen." He said quietly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded in defeat, frowning slightly. "Theon_. For someone who saw Westerfell from the other side, what


    is the state of our people?¡¯ Gamma Grayson asked him.. Theon frowned and I realised it was a question I had


    never asked him myself. Yes, I knew the warriors were all locked up. yet I saw many of our wolves carrying on


    as normal. ''The warriors who stayed true to the Silver Storm pack were in the cells, some who were vocal...


    were beaten or killed." "So then we have no men who will be inside those walls to side with us..." "No. There


    are warriors who were released, those who submitted and vowed their allegiance to Theoden. most were from


    the higher noble families." Theon said coldly, his eyes shing "The likes of Gale Howden and Niki Levin?"


    Ryan asked with a disgusted look. "Yeah, exactly like those..." His eyes shed, and I felt a re of anger


    radiating off him. "I''m certain we can bribe them to return to our side." Raiden added frowning. "I know many of


    the nobles who were ranked Zeta or Epsilon guards and warriors.¡¯ "Maybe, but some were just scum and are


    no longer alive.'' ¡¯What do you mean?" I asked. If they had swom allegiance to Theoden. then why? Everyone


    looked at Theon, waiting for an exnation, but he simply raised a brow, his eyes meeting mine. My heart


    pounded under the intensity of his gaze, but it was his words that surprised me. ¡¯I wanted a few dead, so I


    killed them.*.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His Vengeance Chapter 121


    31. His Intentions


    THEON.


    It was amusing how uneasy they were around me, but I didn''t n to exin why I killed all those who had


    hurt her. The guards who had beaten her from the Obsidian Shadow Pack were still on my list, and when the


    time was right, I nned to kill them too.


    She wanted an exnation, but I didn''t bother giving her it.


    Night had fallen, and we were all set for camp. I knew Hunter wanted to speak to me, but I wasn''t so sure I


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    was ready...


    Not to mention, I was rather surprised he had chosen Charlene as his mate and Luna. Well, whatever works


    for him.


    I had just bathed in the river and was now re-bandaging my chest, when I heard him approach. I grabbed my


    top, yanking it on just as he stepped out from the trees.


    "When will you officially introduce us?" He asked.


    I knew who he meant, and I raised an eyebrow. "Why do you care? It''s not like you have ever known her." I


    replied.


    "She''s still my sister, Theon, and from what I deduced, she knows who I am." "Yeah, I may have mentioned it


    because I wanted her to stay at your pack. I need her safe."


    "I understand, and that can be arranged." He replied, crossing his arms. "So, does your woman know who I


    am?"


    "I don''t appreciate the dig, we both know I betrayed her."


    He nodded, smirking arrogantly. "My mistake, I only determined that assumption due to the fact you two


    seem to still have an obvious connection." I refused to reply, wanting the conversation over with.


    "Last time you said you had learned things, questionable things about Theoden. Is there more than


    what was mentioned out there?" I asked.


    "I''m afraid there is, even more than what I knew at the engagement, where you actually seemed


    happy."


    I clenched my jaw, my eyes shing as I turned to look at him directly. "Don''t push me, Hunter. Don''t


    you think I''ve caused enough damage already? I''m here because I will see this through, and I will be


    the one to kill him." His smile faded and he frowned, stepping forward.


    "Theon... You were fed lies and raised by a tyrant. You are only twenty-four, you have your life before


    you. What are you nning?" His eyes were sharp as he looked at me intently, and it was a struggle to


    hold his gaze. Our auras shing. To my surprise, he ced his hand on my head and shook his head.


    "Foolish boy." I knocked his hand away and red at him.


    "You aren''t that much older than me." I growled. "Stop treating me like a kid." "I''m still older, whether


    that be by two years or ten. Theon, everyone deserves forgiveness, and for the Queen to trust you is


    the first sign that you deserve it. You are on the path to redemption, it won''t be easy, but you will get


    there." "No. I''m not on that path to redemption, for my crimes are beyond the point of redemption... but


    I am walking my path... the one I need to." I replied quietly, turning and looking at the flowing river. "And


    what path is that?" He asked quietly. "Retribution. All who have lied,mitted sin and who have hurt


    her. I will be the one to deal out their punishment."


    "You do not need to take that burden upon yourself, Theon. Leave judgement to the gods." "I am only


    doing the gods a favour." I replied. "Besides.... I want to see them all burn..."


    "You love her." 2


    His words made my heart race, and it took me a second to steady it, but he had already heard it. My


    unspoken answer.


    "There''s nothing wrong with loving Theon... Win her over, earn her forgiveness, bow down to her if


    need be and tell her you are ready to be the man she needs." 4 "I don''t need advice from you on love.


    I''ve broken her far too many times to make promises that I may not be able to keep. I don''t have time to


    waste and I''m sure neither do you, you have a mate to return to, do you not? Tell me what you know."


    "I''m afraid she has abandoned me for the night to spend time with her sister." "Shame you can''t even


    keep a woman, and they are not sisters." He looked at me sharply, all humour gone. "Blood alone does


    not make one family, Theon. Their bond is one of the strongest I have ever seen. In my eyes they are


    sisters, you think whatever you want, although I''m assuming you are simply jealous of my Luna for


    having a special ce in Yileyna''s heart." I frowned, was it just me or was he refusing to tell me what


    he knew? "What do you know, Hunter?" I growled murderously. He looked at me and frowned before


    exhaling sharply.


    "It''s about our mother." He said quietly, his voice tense. The sound of footsteps made him stop, and we


    both turned as Thea stepped out from the trees. Looking between us, she hesitated.


    "Am I intruding?" 1


    "Not at all." Hunter reassured her, giving her a smile.


    She nodded, looking between us, and I knew she wouldn''t leave until she had officially spoken to


    Hunter. Why did I need to introduce her? They both knew who the other was... 1 "I think Thea wants to


    have a word with you." I said frowning, I felt on edge.


    What did Hunter know?


    ''That would be an honour. It''s nice to meet you, Thea." He said holding his hand out to her, she looked


    at me before she approached him warily.


    She was still edgy around men... I was a fool to think she''d be fine... This was all his fault, and he


    would pay... She slowly epted his offered hand, and he gave her a small smile, raising her hand to


    his lips and kissing it before enclosing her hand in both of his. "I still remember the day our mother told


    me you were born, I was happy to have a little sister too." He said quietly. "Tell me, do you still have


    your addiction to seedless grapes?" I looked at him sharply and realised I had forgotten... Thea loved


    grapes, to the point she would eat any that were at home... I had forgotten but he hadn¡¯t...


    She looked surprised too before she let out a chuckle.


    "So, she told you that?" "Yes, as well as how you threatened to kill Theon for stealing thest grapes


    with a-¡±


    "Spoon!" Thea let out a weakugh as Hunter hugged her, giving her a squeeze. "Yes, exactly so. You


    were always the most entertaining to hear about." A silence fell and I knew we were all thinking about


    Thalia.


    "I hope from here on we can spend more time together." Thea said, looking at me.


    "I won''t stop you." I remarked. "Will you not join our hug?"


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "I don''t do group hugs."


    "Oh please, at least aspensation for the fact I had to hear you have sex?" 2 "Sex? Dare I ask with who?"


    Hunter asked, smirking. 1


    I red at them both, maybe introducing them was a bad fucking idea. 1 "Yileyna." Thea said in a singsong


    voice.


    "Oh and here he was acting all noble, that they just couldn''t be." Hunter mocked. "Are you two done?" I


    growled.


    "Pretty much." Hunter smirked as Thea chuckled, not minding his arm around her shoulder.


    At least if I was no longer around, I knew she''d have a brother to watch and take care of her. ?


    "Yes, so what were you going to say about Mom?" Thea asked. Hunter looked conflicted, but I gave a small


    nod. "She isn''t a child, say what you need to." "It''s about the ship you all boarded to escape Andres''s apparent


    attack." Hunter began, the struggle on his face was clear. "What of it?"


    I still remembered that day. The rain was pouring down as Mom begged Dad not to send us away.


    "The ship was not in any shape to sail, your father knew that.",


    His words rang in my mind as Thea''s heart thumped. I said nothing, trying to calm myself and listen to what


    Hunter had to say.


    I won''t forgive him for all he''s done. Some of his most trusted men were on that ship.


    The sacrifice he needed to control Arabe came to my mind, but would he really sacrifice his loved ones, and


    above all, his mate and children?


    "The crystal... He gave us a crystal that would teleport us to safety if we met any danger, but it was risky." I


    said, frowning. Hunter nodded. "He knew the ship wouldn''t make it far, yet he sent you, if that siren didn''t kill


    Mom and Thalia then that crystal would have." "But he warned us it was risky and should only be used as a


    was with you died on the way, he would have you thinking exactly what you are right now. Tell me, Theon... if


    the ship was damaged, it meant you had no other option but to use that crystal. Only those who were strong


    enough would have survived it, correct?" Hunter said, now turning away and staring up at the sky. "A way for


    him to weed out the weak ones from his family and keep the stronger ones."


    "I... I don''t think he could have done that to Mom." Thea said quietly, her face ashen. "He didn''t mark her


    though, correct? Why not? If he truly loved her, then why didn''t he mark her? From her notes, she often


    sounded like something was troubling her...


    I don''t think your father treated her as well as it may have appeared." Hunter frowned before he turned back to


    me, his eyesfilled with burning anger. "I found one of the very men your father hired to damage the ship. Your


    father staged it all, but I couldn''t find any reason he would do this. I only had assumptions but now..." "Now?" I


    pushed. I had my own assumptions and I felt sick, anger and fury bubbling inside of me. Our eyes met and I


    knew for a fact Hunter was equally angry. The clear pain and rage in his eyes proved that. "There was no


    attack from Andres, he set it all up to push you onto that ship. I never understood why he would do that, but he


    was really only expecting you to make it back, knowing you were an Alpha... Tell me Theon, weren''t his most


    trusted men on that ship?" I could hear the blood rushing through my veins, and feel the rage bleeding into my


    aura that now glowed around me. Six... Aside from his men and Mom, Thalia and Thea, there had also been


    three of Dad''s closest friends and allies... I remember Mom arguing that he shouldn''t send them all with us, but


    he had been adamant that they should be with us... He nned to sacrifice them all. Fuck. The burden of his


    lies and sins was growing, was death enough for someone like him? ? No. It wasn''t. 3

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His


    Vengeance Chapter 122


    32. Troubles of the Heart CHARLENE. It was two nightster, and tomorrow we were splitting into two groups.


    At dawn, Yileyna, Hunter, and Theon would bead toNaran, and I would travel forward with the rest.


    I was terrified of what may happen to them, but I had to remind myself that Hunterknew the Naga better than


    anyone and has spent his life fighting them, and Yileyna and Theon were powerful too.


    Igazed up at the full moon as I sat beside Yileyna and Thea.


    I had gotten to know Thea a little better, Hunter and Theon¡¯s sister was lovely.


    Despite everything she had gone through, she had the will of fire flowing within her veins.


    Last night she had awoken screaming, it had taken Theon and Yileyna both to snap her out ofit.


    She was taking it worse, not wanting Theon to leave her again, and I didn¡¯t me her.


    Hunter''s words from earlier when she wanted to go with them to Naran now returned to my mind, as another


    thought came to me...


    (Earlier that evening) "Please Theon, let mee with you, I don''t want to lose you again." Thea begged.


    It was just the five of us, but Theon was beginning to hesitate, and I was certainhe would give in.


    "Thea, it''s dangerous." "I''m strong, Theon! I can do this, I don''t want to be leftalone." I exchanged looks with


    Yileyna, feeling sorry for her.


    "Thea...look-¡± "She can''te." Hunter cut in, his expression hard.


    "What?! Why not?! I''m strong, I have learned to fight!" "You''re my blood and Naga do not forget, the fact that


    the same blood runs through our veins isenough for them to want to shred you apart." Hunter''s serious reply


    came.


    "Yileyna is the only one of the three of us that will be safe, due to their fear of Sirens.


    We cannot risk your life, Thea." "But you and Theon will be there...


    I don''t need saving, but if-" "He''s right Thea, you''re not going, end of discussion.¡± Theon said coldly.


    (End of shback) "Yileyna...


    Do you think the Napa that attacked Theod when we found him, was because of their grudge against Hunter?"


    Shelooked at me sharply, and her beautiful multi coloured eyes widened, before she nodded.


    "That makes sense..." "And then...


    The fact you injured it, and it did back away...


    Could it have sensed your siren side?!"Teximed.


    "Wow, I never even thought of it...but I think you could be right." "I think I probably am, for once."


    "Not foronce, you often are." Yileyna smiled as she leaned her head against my shoulder.


    She held Thea''s hand and I smiled, loving how she was making her feel involved.


    I can see us having an excellent bond, Thea, her two brothers, Yileyna and I...


    "I feel...agitated." Thea sighed, "I can''t believe it''s the full moon tonight..." 2 "Same..." I replied softly.


    Yileyna looked at us and tilted her head.


    "Hmm, I feel at peace..." She whispered softly.


    "It''s almost like the calm before the storm..." The feeling in the air was odd, and I felt restless.


    Maybe with everything that was toe, I felt like this...


    "Mates...So do you think you and Theon could be mates? Wouldn''t it be nice, just like Charlene and Hunter?"


    Thea asked her.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I looked down.


    Mates...we weren''t fated.'' "Theon...we were mates...but we rejected one another." Yileyna said softly.


    I saw the pain in her eyes, and I realised even though they had rejected one another, she was still hurting...


    "You love him, he loves you...Why? Is it because of Theoden?" Her eyes shed, and Yileyna looked down.


    I know why...because he was responsible for her parents'' death...


    "It''s quiteplicated, but if they are to be, I''m sure they''ll figure it out.


    Hunter and I are not fated." I told her, trying to change the subject.


    "You''re not? Wow, I would never bave guessed." She smiled.


    "Because they are so in love, who needs the bond." Yileyna chuckled.


    I couldn''t help but smile as they teased me, and for a moment I forgot all my worries "Well you are


    right!


    The fact they are marked and are always looking at each other..." Thea teased.


    "Oh not to mention the love bites I saw on My Queen''s neck this morning." Vileyna smiled, nudging me


    as both girls startedughing.


    I was about to reply when we heard footsteps and Thea tensed, her eyes zing a brightgreen.


    Her heart began beating violently, and I turned, frowning as I saw none other than Raidene into


    view holding some mugs.


    His eyes were glowing green, his gaze on Thea.


    Their hearts were thumping, and I realised what was happening.


    Yileyna looked at me and I knew she was thinking the same thing.


    Mates.


    RAIDEN.


    We had just finished thest of our nning, Yileyna had been here all afternoon but had decided to


    spendthe evening with Charlene before they headed on their own path tomorrow.


    Seeing her was as if she was someone else...


    I could see how the time apart had changed her.


    She didn''tugh as much, her smiles were smaller, and in her eyes, I could see theweight she carried...


    I didn''t want to see her hurt or in pain, but the moment she had kissed my foreheadl realised she was


    someone else.


    She had be the queen she was born to be...


    Someone who did not need my love, but my loyalty...


    "Will you go give these to ourdies?" Hunter asked me quietly, holding out three mugs ofcoffee.


    "You haven''t seen your woman all day, do you not wish to see her before you leave?" I asked him.


    He gave me a small smirk.


    S UL T ER "If I go now, I will take her from her friend and thenshe will not forgive me.


    They haven''t seen each other in ages, and this meeting was flerting.


    The Alpha Queen has been too busy with ns, so let them have this time." "They will bave moretime."


    I replied quietly, taking the drinks from him.


    He nodded, giving me a small smile, and I wondered if it was something else that was on his mind.


    2 I carried them through the trees, and suddenly the most intoxicating scent hit me.


    My heart thundered as the scent consumed me and theughter of the women reached me.


    Yileyna.


    She had shifted! Was it her? My heart was racing as I rushed through the trees, whenl spotted the


    three of themughing, Yileyna...


    even in the middle of the clearing she shone like a diamond under the moonlight.


    But it was then I realised it wasn''t her, and my gaze snapped to the slender she-wolf by her side.


    Theon''s sister.


    Thea was my mate.


    Our eyes met and the howl of my wolf in my head echoed as he yearned to imher, my own mind


    shattering me.


    How could I have even thought Yileyna could be mine?


    Thea''s heart was beating fast, and I remembered what shehad been through...


    Her plump lips, her slender nose, and those eyes that had seen far too much looked at me with


    curiosity and uncertainty, and I couldn''t helpbut look at Yileyna.


    She was looking at Charlene, and when she turned to look at me, she gave me the smallest shake of


    her head.


    Do not hurt her.'' Her voice was firm and powerful through the mind link.


    I...


    ''Look at her, not me, Raiden.'' I looked back at the she-wolf, who was looking at Yileyna and me, before


    she quickly got up and ran.


    She realised.


    I let out a breath that I didn''t even know I was holding.


    "Thea!" Charlene stood up and ran after her.


    I saw Yileyna''s eyes glow brighter as she stood up Even in her simple grey pants and that leather


    corset, she looked like a goddess, "Don''t do thisto her Raiden'' ''We do not control our hearts Yileyna...


    You know how I feel about you.'' I replied through the link Her eyes softened and she walked towards


    me, but even her walk was different, shouldersback, chin up, and the power that radiated off her was


    stronger than ever She was not the girl I had fallen in love with, but I still loved her.


    Loved the woman who did not need a man.


    "Raiden...Thea is an amazing girl, one who has been through hell...Give her a chance." I looked into


    those beautiful eyes that pulled you in, the urge to simply want to gaze into themforever.


    "I''m not...I just-1 don''t want a mate."


    "Wrong. You just don''t want to ept anyone else, but life is short Raiden, don''t ruin the one chance of


    havinga true mate''s love." She whispered softly, cing a hand on my arm.


    I looked down at it, slender and perfect...


    "Am I foolish to want something else?" I asked her.


    Someone else? The memory of her kiss on my forehead lingered in my mind.


    I loved her.


    I truly loved her.


    "Not in this life." She replied softly, her eyes full of sadness and sympathy.


    Those four words broke my heart, the pain was excruciating.


    If this was how I felt now, then what was the pain of a rejection? "I know I''m crossing the line...


    You are my Queen, but can I ask a question?" She looked into my eyes andnodded.


    "Is he...is he your mate?" I asked quietly.


    She smiled slightly, but there was only sadness in it.


    "He was." She responded, making me frown.


    "Raiden, let me go.


    Move on and one day you willugh at the fact that you actually ever had feelings forme." "Is that a


    suggestion, or an order, my queen?" I asked quietly.


    I loved this woman, and I wanted her.


    No one else but her....


    Why did she think my feelings could be cast aside? She frowned silently at my words, butsighing, she


    looked at the moon.


    She looked breath-taking, gazing up at the moon like that, her hair almost glowing...


    Don''t do that...


    You are consuming me already...


    "It is advice from the heart.


    I cannot force you, nor change your emotions, but as a friend, I would advise youto get to know her, at least


    give her a chance." With those words leaving her lips, I knew she meant it.


    I was nothing more to her than a friend...


    I stepped back and went down on one knee, my eyes stinging as I refused to let my heartbreak show.


    My heart was thumping as I rested my forearm on my raised knee and ced my other hand on her feet.


    "Forgive me for my rudeness and my emotions. From this day forth, I will not cross the line. I will always love


    you, because you are my queen and Alpha. I won''t cross my boundaries again. I apologise." I promised


    quietly, doing my best to control my emotions.


    She bent down and cupped my face.


    "I am blessed to have you by my side." As her Beta, but at least I will get to see herand to serve her until the


    day I die.


    I stood up, taking her hands and helping her to her feet, before I bowed my head to my Queen.


    "It is my greatest honour. Goodnight." Our eyes met and I didn''t want the moment to end...


    I will miss you...love you...


    "Good night." She whispered, and I was forced to turn and walk away...


    Perhaps one day I would be able to approach my fated mate, but tonight my heart was bleeding...,


    CHARLENE.


    "Thea!" I called, my own tears streaming down my cheeks.


    Her pain was clear, and it broke my heart, Goddess, why?


    ON


    "Thea!"


    I stopped when I saw her curledup against a tree.


    "I''m fine." She whispered, her head buried in her arms.


    "Oh, my sweet." I knelt down next to her, stroking her hair.


    "I''m fine, really." She looked up at me and gave me a defiant smile.


    I tilted my head and pulled her tightly against my chest.


    Oh, Raiden...


    "Should I just reject him?" She asked me quietly, making me freeze.


    My heart thumped, and I looked down at her.


    "Are you...Do you want to?" ¡°Mm...He doesn¡¯t want me, so I''ll reject him." She said, her eyes shing as she


    took a deep breath.


    "Yeah, I''ll do it." 1 She stood up, that vulnerability I had seen within her eyeswas gone.


    "I would say sleep on it.


    Come, let''s head back." I replied gently as we walked through to the open area where we had setup camp The


    smell of the fresh dirt and the trees around us was soothing.


    I knew the area was safe and guarded, but we needed to return to camp.


    I was expecting Hunter toe... after all, tomorrow we will be separated... but... he hadn''t even approached


    me.


    The moon was up in the sky but still, he hadn''te


    Was he worried I would make it harder for him to leave? Orwas he avoiding me for some other reason? I


    pushed the thought away, taking Thea''s hand as I guided her through the trees.


    She was lost in thought now, and I knew no matter how she was acting, her mind was in turmoil.


    Yileyna was waiting near the tent, concern clear on her face.


    Thea forced a smile before looking at both of us.


    "I''m...going to go to bed." She waved at us both, and Yileyna nodded.


    The moment she disappeared inside the tent, Yileynd came over to me and I hugged her, knowing she must


    be feeling awful.


    "You should get to bed, we are leaving early." She said to me.


    "Where are you going?" I asked her.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "For a walk." She replied.


    ? I nodded and headed towards mine and Hunter''s tent, I will ask him toe watch over Thea withme.


    We could talk from nearby, but make sure she''s ok too.


    I know she probably wouldn''t want Yileyna near her.


    It hurt knowing that Yileyna was being put into this situation when it was not her fault.


    I suddenly froze, a delicious scent wafted into my nose, and with a terrifying realisation, it hit me that one of the


    men presentwas my mate.


    I needed to hide, or get far away where he can''t smell me!


    I turned, my heart thumping, about torun when a hand wrapped around my upper arm stopping me in my


    tracks, as intense sparks rushed through me like a current of electricity.


    "Not so fast, Princess..." o My eyes flew open when I recognised the voice, my heart pounding violently...

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes of


    His Vengeance chapter 123


    33. In the Comfort of Another HUNTER. All evening the unease within me was growing, the full moon was ring at me, mocking me and


    taunting me.


    No, I didn''t want a chosen mate...


    but deep down a part of me selfishly thought of the possibility of a dreaming true...


    A dream where I was mated to none other than Charlene...


    I was avoiding facing her under the full moon, but it didn''t matter, she was mine.


    She always would be, but the fear of the slight chance of someone stealing her from me would remain.


    I had sent Raiden to deliver them some drinks, but it was high time I went to find her and bring her to bed.


    I was about to mind-link her when I saw her ming hair as she walked towardsour tent.


    My heart thundered as an intense scent filled my nose, and my wolf howled.


    The urge to rush to Charlene''s side consumed me, and then she suddenly froze, sniffing the air before all colourleft her face and she turned,


    about to rush away when I ran over and grabbed hold of her arm.


    4 Blinding sparks coursed through me as I tried to focus.


    "Not so fast, Princess..." I whispered huskily, spinning her around towards me.


    One truth was crystal clear.


    Even in the eyes of Selene, she was fated for me.


    5 "Hunter..." She breathed, letting out a breath, and I realised what she had been trying to do, run from her mate.


    She gripped my arms, resting her head against my chest.


    "Thank you, Goddess." She whispered.


    I let go of her arm and cupping her face, forced her to look up at me.


    ¡°You''re mine and no one can steal you from me." I said quietly.


    The bond wasplete, and the rush of it strengthening jarred me.


    I never thought our love and connection could get stronger.


    She shook her head.


    "No one could steal me from you, even before this bond.


    I would never have left you, and I never will, bond or not.


    I love you, Hunter." My Luna...


    ''I love you far more than I can ever express through words, Princess.'' I replied through thebond as my lips captured hers in a deep kiss.


    This was a kiss I would always remember, deep, intense, yet full of love.


    There was a time I didn''t want my fated mate because I didn''t want it to be the reason to love someone...


    but I was blessed to have fallen in love with my fated mate before she was even shownto be mine...


    My true mate, my Luna, my love, my intoxication...


    We broke apart, and for a while, I simply held her, until she moved back and smiled softly.


    "I don''t want to ruin this moment but..." "What''s wrong?"


    "Thea¡¯s mate is here, and he...


    hesitated.'' She whispered, making anger rush through me.


    The urge to protect my sister from anything made my eyes ze.


    "Name?" I growled menacingly.


    2 "Hunter, calm down...


    He just needs time." "So, you know him well? Is he one of your previous packmembers?" She cupped my face, tilting her head.


    "Calm down, my love." She whispered, tugging me closer and kissing my lips." Shall we go watch over Thea? I''m worried." "She sharesa tent


    with the Queen, does she not?" "She isn''t there." She replied, but she was worried, I could see that in her eyes.


    I frowned but nodded, and we walked towards the tent.


    Thea was awake so I sat outside the tent, pulling Charlene down in front of me.


    "Let me tell you a story about the first time I fought a Naga...." I suggested clearly, knowing Thea would


    not be able to ignoreus even if she wanted.


    Wrapping my arms around her shoulders and kissing Charlene''s neck, I settled back.


    As much as I wanted to fuck her all night, I knew neither of US would be able to focus,knowing what


    Thea was going through.


    "Oh, I''d love to hear that!" Charlene replied, looking up at me with those beautiful eyes of hers.


    ''I love and adore you.'' I said through the link.


    She simply smiled, clutching my shirt, and curled into me as I began telling the tale of my first


    endeavour...


    9 YILEYNA I felt terrible, Thea had been through so much and to find her mate, who wasan incredible


    man and one who I knew could heal her, look away from her? I closed my eyes, feeling awful.


    I didn''t mean for this to happen...


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I leaned against a tree and stared at the moon.


    Please help Raiden to move on and ept her.


    She deserves nothing more than to be loved wholeheartedly.


    "Why do you look so upset?" His husky voice came, and I turned to see none other than Theon


    standingthere.


    My heart clenched when I noticed his eyes were red and his hair was a mess.


    Still as handsome as ever, but there was something that had caused him pain.


    "Why do you?" I asked softly.


    "I don''t look upset." I I shook my head, smiling slightly.


    "You would never admit it, would you? Then tell me, what''s on your mind?" He leaned against the


    treeopposite and crossed his arms.


    "You." I raised an eyebrow.


    "I asked you why you looked so upset.


    Surely it can''t be because your precious friend will be gone tomorrow?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Always jealous of her, are you not?" "You wish." 1


    I smiled but it didn¡¯t reach my eyes, myheart hurt...


    "Didn''t the days back at the cabin feel so calm? Although...


    I guess not for you, since you were there with an aim...


    but you know, back then all I wanted was to live happily and y house.¡± I whispered, feeling my


    emotions intensify.


    "You''re a good cook, but you''re made for far more than ying house." I looked up at him, my vision


    blurringwith tears that I refused to let fall.


    "But all I wanted was to be with you, be the perfect woman for you...


    I wanted to cook for you, take care of you...


    Just spend the cold nights before that hearth with you.


    I was a fool, wasn¡¯t I?" I whispered.


    2) He frowned, looking down for a moment before his gaze snapped up to me oncemore.


    He pushed himself away from the tree, approaching me.


    "No, you weren''t.


    You were just naive...


    innocent and full of love...


    I''m sorry.¡± He murmured, cupping my face.


    I took hold of his wrists, my heart yearned for more.


    The pain within me was suffocating me, all I wanted was to crumble in his arms and cry,but I couldn''t...


    I knew he wouldn''t leave me, but I couldn''t show him my weakness...


    I was made for so much more...


    "I was a fool is all..." I turned my gaze away from those amber orbs of his and stared up at the moon.


    "They say the Gods test those whom they love...


    this pain, this burden, it is nothing but a trial..." ¡°You think so? I doubt it...


    Selene has done nothing but destroy it all..." "But did she? It wasn¡¯t her doing, she created US, but itis


    up to us to do the right thing." I responded, looking back into his eyes.


    His touch still sent those beautiful tingles through me.


    His fingers brushing my cheeks made me feel light-headed.


    This closeness, this feeling...


    It was breaking me, I wanted to scream how I was feeling, my confusion, my pain, all of it...


    but I couldn''t.


    "What has triggered these thoughts tonight?" He asked quietly.


    "Is it the full moon?" "Kind of...


    I just feel as if all I do is ruin things for others."


    "Where is thising from?" Hefrowned, forcing my face up to look at him.


    Would he hate me when he learned I had ruined his sister¡¯s happiness? "Thea found her mate tonight


    buthe...


    he may have feelings for me." I whispered, unable to tell him the name.


    Theon''s eyes shed, and I looked down.


    "He''s a good person but...


    She''s been through a lot, they are perfect for one anoth


    "Enough." His voice was cold, making myheart squeeze in pain.


    He let go of my face and pulled me tightly against his chest.


    One arm wrapped around my shoulders, his other hand cupping the back of my head as he held me


    close.


    I could hear the rhythm of his heart, smell his intoxicating scent, feel his warmth and the cold reminder


    from the faint smell of blood...


    "That is not on you." He said softly.


    "Raiden can make his choice, and as much as I feel for Thea, she''ll be fine.


    Perhaps it''s too soon for her to take a mate anyway.


    Don''t hold yourself ountable, Yileyna.


    You don''t control the people who fall in love with you."


    I couldn''t stop the tears from falling, his wordsforted me, and I gripped his shirtgently.


    I wanted this, I wanted him to hold me and shield me from the world, but I couldn''t ask for such.


    My path was to the throne, to rule this kingdom and be strong for its people....


    But still, was it so wrong that I wanted to be loved and cherished?


    He stroked my hair, and I didn''t move, leaninginto him.


    I loved the feel of his body, not only did it drive me crazy, but it felt like...


    home.


    I wanted to stay here forever.


    "I think Selene is really trying to fuck with me." He mused after a while when my tears had dried.


    "Hmm, how?" I asked, knowing I should move away, but I didn''t.


    "Hunter chose Charlene, I know you love her, but she always annoyed me, and now Raiden...


    so fucking perfect.


    Can''t stand the both of them." 3 I smiled, sarcasm dripping from his voice, but I didn''tme him for thinking that.


    "Well Hunter is lucky to have Charlene and she is lucky to have him.


    They are perfect together, in love, happy...


    and united."


    Something we could never have...


    2 I slowly moved away.


    "What is on your mind Theon? I shared mine." I asked softly.


    He frowned and looked into my eyes.


    "I learned from Hunter that my father had the ship damaged, to make sure not many of usmade it back alive.


    He killed her, Yileyna, and he most likely wanted Thea and Thalia dead too...


    Remember the sacrifices needed to control a Dark One?" My stomach dropped as I stared at him.


    "Killed his own mate and child..." My heart was thumping as I ran my fingers through my hair.


    "He''s...


    pure evil.


    How can he do this? I wish there was more on the Dark Ones...


    The previous king never said anything either.


    I can only imagine how you must be feeling.


    I''m sorry." I reached up, uncertain of my actions, but no matter how strong he acted, surely he needed somefort.


    Would he pull away? Our eyes met and I slowly wrapped my arms around his neck, hugging him tightly.


    He only hesitated for a moment, before his arms tightened around me, making my breath hitchas he buried his head into the corner of my


    neck.


    Our heart thumped and I closed my eyes, caressing his back.


    I couldn''t fathom the extent of his pain, but Theon had been through far too much, manipted and blindedby a monster.


    I just hoped he found peace someday...


    ---- The following day, we bid farewell to the rest, Thea acted normal as she stuck by Charlene''s side.


    Seeing Charlene say goodbye to Hunter, and Thea hug her brother''s goodbye, was a dark reminder of how dangerous our mission was, but


    one weinevitably had to embark upon.


    Everyone knew Theon and Hunter were brothers, and it had caused people to trust Theon a little more, despite theinitial shock.


    When I had found out Charlene and Hunter were fated mates, I had been over the moon for them.


    I was delighted.


    We were soul sisters and we had ended up mated to two brothers, even if our lovestories were so different, we were still destined for the two.


    I wished her all the happiness and love in the world.


    We had arranged a meeting point for our return, and if Hunter was corre?, we shouldn¡¯t be gone more than two weeks max.


    "My Queen, I will await your return." Zarian said with a charming smile.


    "Might I add, you look beautiful in your armour?" I gave a small smile as he kissed my hand.


    He had given me the armour I now adorned, one that was lightweight and beautiful.


    ¡ª "I will look forward to the day that we are once again all united.


    With this journey to Naran, I hope that we be one step closer to victory."


    "I have no doubt." "In my stead, Beta Raiden will be my voice anmand.


    Obey and respect him.


    ne final time.


    A murmur of ''yes, my queen'' followed, before I took a deep breath, ready for this journey.


    I'' Then to Naran we go." Hunter added as he sheathed his sword, looking at the distant hills covered with dense forest.


    The borders of their kingdom...


    I had already bid farewell to all, and I cast a final nce at Charlene, who gave me an encouraging smile.


    I waved at her and Thea, giving Raiden a curt nod before turning away and falling instep between the two brothers.


    My eyes met Theon''s for a moment before I looked ahead, my stomach was a flurry of nerves, but I was prepared for whatever came our


    way.


    To Na ran.


    ---- A/N: Due to certain deadlines I will be aiming toplete this book by the end of this month, as you all know In my books so I know


    how much chapters I need to write.


    So starting tomorrow I''m going to be writing overtime to post double chapters for this book.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His Vengeance Chapter 124


    34. Into Naran YILEYNA.


    Four days had passed since we had ventured into the Nara Empire, the tightness of the trees and the humidity


    was suffocating, and worse there was no water, nothing to drink, what we carried was almost finished but we


    still continued. Theon was injured but still, he was far more bothered about me. Goddess, it hurt.


    I didn''t understand what we were, but I decided there was no point inbelling us. We had somehow be


    one another''s confidants... I felt like I was seeing the real Theon and it was only making me admire him.


    Sometimes it was hard to tell what time of day it was, and although I was tempted to summon my powers,


    Hunter warned me not to. I looked at the huge snakeskin that dangled from a tree, and shuddered as Hunter


    pushed it aside as we walked through. "Is that a Naga skin?" I asked, disgusted. Sure we had seen other


    snake skins, but this was thergest I had seen. "Most likely..." Hunter murmured. "We are getting closer to the


    other side." I could tell, the trees weren''t as thick, and the dark, dreary feeling was growing. "Drink." Theon


    held out his water bottle, and I frowned as Hunter smirked. "Ah, sweet." He taunted. 1 "Theon." I growled.


    I had snapped at Theon twice already for trying to save his water and give it to me, which he denied, saying he


    simply wasn''t thirsty. "I don''t want your water."


    He cocked a brow. "Why not? Only my lips have been on this. You''ve tasted everyth-"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I pped my hand over his mouth, but Hunter was already smirking, as if this was amusing. "I said; I don''t


    want it." I growled. "Seriously, do you two need to fuck it out of your system? Because if that''s the case, I could


    give you two some space and go keep watch?". "Eww, no! Have you seen where we are?" I asked shuddering.


    "Ah yeah, not the ideal location... but you didn''t oppose the idea of fucking.". I didn''t miss the small smirk that


    crossed Theon''s face as I gave both men a cold re.


    "No one is fucking, and no one is going anywhere." I retorted. "Well my girl''s not here anyway." Hunter said


    making me smile. "Missing your beautiful Luna?" "Of course, but I¡¯m happy she''s not here." He replied, serious


    once more. "I know you want to protect Yileyna, Theon, but from the three of us, she''s the safest here. Naga


    fear sirens and Yileyna''s blood won''t be affected by their poison as fast. Keep your energy up and drink, she¡¯s


    smaller than us and needs less."


    "I don''t need anyone''s advice." Theon replied icily, it was obvious he didn''t want to talk about it.


    We continued in silence until we stopped, reaching a dangerously steep cliff edge.


    "Down there?¡± I asked.


    Hunter nodded, and my heart skipped a beat when Theon took hold of my hand. Our eyes met before Hunter


    led the way. We had our cloaks on that blended in with our surroundings a little, so I put my hood up too,


    following Theon down the narrow edge. The view was dizzying.


    Down below, it was far too dark to even see what was there. The sky looked murky and dark and there


    was just no wind.


    Strange... ''''Be careful of your footing." Hunter said quietly as we began making our way down...


    A few hours had passed and there had been a few dangerous slippery moments. I did end up using the


    wind to stop Hunter from going tumbling down the side when the rock gave way beneath his feet. Even


    summoning my abilities felt harder here. Something about the entire ce gave me a bad feeling. "The


    path is narrower ahead." Hunter murmured,ing to a stop. "Shall we try climbing down?" I asked.


    "We have daggers?" "We may have to." Hunter replied, frowning.


    "Then let''s get going whilst it''s still daylight." Theon said, letting go of my wrist.


    Naga eyesight was better in the dark... I looked at Theon, knowing it would strain his injuries. "I could


    create a ledge of ice maybe..." I suggested looking down at the narrow paths. "We don''t want anyone


    to notice us. Climbing makes more sense." Theon said." Be careful."


    I nodded and our eyes met, he raised his hand and for a moment I thought he was going to touch me,


    but instead he dropped it again and turned away. I could feel Hunter''s eyes on us, but I was grateful


    that he didn''t speak, as we continued our descent.


    Two hourster we reached the bottom, and my heart was thumping. The strong smell of blood filled


    my nose, overriding Theon¡¯s own intoxicating scent. The moment he grabbed me by my waist and lifted


    me down into the murky swamp, I turned to him sharply, not caring that we were ankle-deep in the


    gunk beneath our feet.


    "Your injuries." I stated, reaching for his shirt, only for him to move back.


    "They''re fine."


    "Theon, are you hurt?" Hunter asked, his eyes sharp.


    "Not really." Theon denied coldly.


    "He is.¡± I refuted. Stepping closer, I pulled Theon''s shirt up.


    "Yileyna." He growled, grabbing my arms and pushing me up against the rocky mountain, pinning my


    arms by the side of my head.


    "Theon, let me see." Imanded, ignoring the jolt of pleasure that rushed to my core.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who was getting side-tracked, as Theon''s gaze dropped to my breasts.


    "No. I''m the one who gives orders." He growled quietly, his eyes shing.


    "Only in the bedroom." I whispered murderously, grabbing hold of his shirt once again. 1


    Hunter cleared his throat, but I ignored him as I pulled his shirt up.


    Hunter swore as I stared at Theon''s chest, lost for words. His bandages were


    soaked in blood. The blood didn''t look as red either, it was dark and the skin around the bandages was


    dark and discoloured. 2 My heart pounded as Theon pulled away. "I said I''m fine." He growled, opening


    his sack, and taking out some fresh bandages.


    His anger was clear as he ripped the soaked bandages off. He hadn''t wanted us to see them. "Let me


    do it." I said trying to take the bandage from him, he red at me, not letting go of it. "I can manage."


    "How the hell did that happen? You''re fucking injured and you didn''t think to tell me beforeing


    here?" Hunter hissed, his voice full of anger. "I don''t need your shit, I¡¯m not a fucking kid." Theon shot


    back, as he began wrapping the bandage around himself. "I don''t care if you are or not. You being


    injured could slow us down or worse, you could be fucking killed."


    My heart thumped, and I felt guilt wash over me. "I knew too, I should have said something too. I didn''t-


    " "I would havee regardless of what the fuck you two thought, and Hunter don''t forget that I¡¯m


    fucking stronger than you." Theon interrupted me, his eyes hard as he red at his brother. "You don''t


    hold the Alpha position yet, I think we are pretty much on par." Hunter shot back, his eyes on Theon''s


    wound.


    "Even injured I''m stronger, so fuck this and let''s move. I don''t need anyone to fucking save me, nor am


    I here to slow anyone down." His eyes were zing, but I took the chance to take the bandage from


    him and finished wrapping it. This time he didn''t argue, holding his shirt up for me. ''''Theon..." I


    whispered, looking up at him. His zing eyes met mine and I felt his aura ease up. "Both of you calm


    down, please. I think we are all nervous about being here, but if we argue amongst ourselves, it will


    only impact us negatively. We are a team, let¡¯s act like it." I added, ncing at Hunter before tying the


    end of the bandage and brushing my hand down his chest slowly. His skin was burning hot, and his


    chest was heaving. Our eyes met, and my fingers lingered on his abs.


    "Are you done?" He asked, raising an eyebrow. I tilted my head, pursing my lips. "Does it burn?" I asked.


    He clenched his jaw, and I knew he was struggling to reply, before he looked at me as if he wasn''t bothered.


    "Not much."


    That was a yes.


    My brow creased in concentration, and I sent a gentle wave of cold through the bandage, frowning as


    I tried to make it hold. Just the way the ice on the castle remained...


    He sucked in a breath, and I looked at him. "Feel better?" I asked softly. "Thanks." He said curtly, swallowing


    and dropping his top as he moved away from my touch. I ignored Hunter''s smirk, thinking he was enjoying this


    immensely. ¡°So shall we continue?" He asked as Theon already begun leading the way. He ignored him, and I


    instead raised an eyebrow at Hunter. "I hope you don''t tease My Queen as much as you do us?" I asked. "I


    do... She can get quite feisty, she''s a minx and she''s mine..." I smiled at the look on his face, feeling happy for


    them. ¡°She is a gem." I agreed. "Quit talking." Theon said quietly. "Is there an issue with talking about My


    Luna?" "Theon is just jeal-" "Cut it out, I thought I heard something." Theon muttered. We both froze, but I


    didn''t hear anything. "I didn''t." Hunter replied quietly.


    We remained still for a few moments. The men had their hands on their weapons, and I was ready to create a


    shield if need be. Theon frowned before we carried on trudging through the marshes. We all remained silent


    just in case there was something out there...


    LI


    "This smells." I murmured, the smell of something coppery and rotten filled my nose.


    "It means we are making progress..." Hunter murmured.


    "There''s nothing here... Not even the sound of an insect. Something is really wrong." Theon said quietly, his


    voice barely audible, and that''s when I heard it, the faint eerie hiss of something snake-like, yet not a snake...


    My heart thumped, as I took a deep breath. I wasn''t the only one who had heard it, as both men stopped.


    Theon¡¯s eyes shed, and he was beside me just as Hunter unsheathed his sword.


    A sinister hiss filled the air and then I saw it, slithering down the rocky wall of the mountain, he was huge his


    tale a good twenty feet long, his scale a mix of grey and green, his hair was to his shoulder and his reptile-like


    eyes were upon us as he hissed, bearing his poisonous fangs. His torso was muscr with abs, his skin


    tinged green, and he had a dark green tattoo-like scar on his neck. To my horror heunched himself in the air,


    left his mouth as he came ever closer. 2


    I raised my hand, it felt slow, I felt slow... he was fast... too fast...

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His Vengeance Chapter 125


    35. A Futile Attempt YILEYNA My eyes shed and it was almost as if we moved as one. Both Theon and I raised


    our hands,Theon''s glow swirling around his sword as I raised a wall of ice.


    The Naga mmed into it, before the ice was cracked by Theon''s sword mming through and into the Naga''s


    stomach.


    T


    My heart thumped.


    His move shocking me.


    Sure, the barrier was not the same ice that I encased the castle with, but for him to breakit so easily...


    He was strong, and it confirmed that he held back during our training too...


    I shook my head, looking for a way to get closer.


    If I could encase his body in ice...


    "Yileyna!" Hunter shouted just as the Naga''s tail mmed into me.


    I went flying as Theon sliced its tail off and I flipped in the air,ndingon my feet.


    I touched the sludgy water with my hand, sending ice through it and letting it wrap around the Naga''s tail, he


    hissed shoving Theon off him.


    He was injured but it wasn''t fatal.


    "Stop." Imanded, raising my hand and creating a shield of ice.


    "We are not here to kill." I wasn''t sure it''d work, Hunter and Theon were both holding their swords ready, their eyes


    ming and theirauras zing around them.


    "You do not venture into thends of Naran, where you are not wee." The Naga hissed.


    It was the first time I had heard one speak.


    His voice was deep and raspy, and his cold, sinister re was trained upon me as he struggled against the ice that


    encased the tip ofhis tail and spread upwards.


    "We would not have if we had any other choice." I replied firmly.


    His lips curled maliciously.


    "Then you will die here!" "They hold nopassion; they are more monster than human." Hunter warned coldly.


    The Naga smiled and turned his attention to him.


    "We like the kill..." His voice was darker and more sinister, and then he suddenly lunged at me.


    "Don''t!" I said to the men, raising a barrier that the Naga smashed into.


    "You will die!" He hissed, slithering around the barrier.


    I stepped back as he stretched to his limits, his lower body frozen in the ice as he thrashedaround.


    He roared, venom dripping from his fangs as he lunged at me once more, not caring about the damage to his tail.


    I was ready for him.


    He ripped free from the ice, his body bloodied, but before he even reached me, Hunterand Theon attacked,


    decapitating his head and piercing his heart.


    I closed my eyes as his deep greenish blood sshed across my face.


    "Do you men think killing is the only option? I was trying to talk to him!" I said as the Naga¡¯s body dropped into the


    sludgewith a thick ssh.


    S


    "He isn''t one we could have talked to.


    Look at the mark on his neck? He has been deemed a criminal by the empire itself."Hunter said quietly.


    I sighed, wiping my face and staring at the green blood.


    I was trying...


    I exhaled but said nothing.


    Was killing the answer to everyone''s issues? "You don''t n to ask the Naga Emperor for this pearl,


    doyou, Yileyna? It won''t work." Theon asked sharply.


    "Yeah, the n was to sneak in and simply search for it, right?" Hunter added.


    I frowned.


    I was nning on trying to negotiate with them...


    I wanted them to know that we were not all enemies...


    Was I so wrong to wish for that? I looked at the body of the Naga on the floor, wondering if he had


    family...


    "Yileyna." Theon''s voice came, bringing me from my thoughts.


    He walked towards me.


    Raising his hand, he brushed my cheek with his forearm, removing some more blood.


    "Come on, let''s go." I looked into his eyes, unable to hide the pain I was feeling.


    "Theon, killing isn¡¯t the answer." I whispered.


    "I don''t want the deaths of so many on my hands, even if refusing to kill makes meseem weak." I was


    ready for him to tell me it was the duty of an Alpha to bear the burden, but it didn''te.


    He cupped my face, forcing me to look up at him.


    "You won''t have to, I''m here to do the killing and carry that burden, which really


    isn''t so hard for me." His voice was quiet, his eyesemotionless as they stared into mine intensely.


    Although I knew I should argue I didn''t want him to kill anyone either, I couldn''t respond.


    His words had made my heart soar, my chest pounding as I leaned into his touch..


    When the hope of ever being together was gone...why were you making it harder? Why are you


    showing me the you that I always wanted to see? "It¡¯s only one Naga,don''t feel bad.¡± He said quietly,


    staring down at me, his fingers gently caressing my cheeks.


    Did he not realise it was his actions that were getting to me? His handsome face, even dirty, was


    incredibly sexy.


    A few strands of his coppery brown hair flicked in front of his forehead.


    I nodded slowly, forcing myself away from him and looking at the dead Naga.


    "I still don¡¯t think killing is the answer." I insisted.


    Hunter sighed.


    "I understand what you mean, but Naga are a cursed species, one that is more beast than human.¡± We


    carried on walking, and I didn''t know how to reply, insteadremaining silent.


    How do I argue with that when I knew that already, but then why did it still feel sowrong?          Hours


    passed and darkness was nearing.


    Hunter¡¯s tension was clear, and I knew that he knew far more than I about the dangers that lingered


    here.


    He had made it clear we were not to travel at night, no matter what happened.


    We were currently looking for a ce to stay, and although we hadn''te across any moreNagas, we


    had seen two feasting on an alligator.


    The little water that thend contained did not look pleasant, and I wondered how thnd and its


    inhabitants survived.


    Watching them from afar as they devoured the raw meat of the alligator made me shudderinwardly.


    We had slowly edged away, lucky that they had been far too engrossed to even notice us.


    Theon now signalled us to stop and we all froze, making sure to keep our heartbeats calm.


    The sound ofughter reached me, and I peered out through the trees, only to spot two young Naga


    females, giggling and chattering as they talked insnake tongue.


    They were barely older than twelve.


    From the waist up they looked entirely human, save for their green-hued skin.


    They wore ck shirts.


    One had long hair, and the other had short hair.


    But it was theirughter that made me think that they were not entirely monsters, not yet.


    It is the way one starts to think that makes one a killer.


    We can still teach love andpassion, Nagas didn''t need to be the hostile monsters they were.


    Was it fear of the enemy? Was it the hatred for werewolves? Why were they as they are? I couldn''t


    help but wonder.


    The innocence of the girls as they chased each other unknowingly, the way they chattered and tumbled


    onto the ground, it remindedme of Charlene and me from long ago...


    Everyone deserved a chance.


    There was no way for us to move on unless they left, but they didn''t seem to n on going anywhere


    and instead settled down toeat some fruit.


    Hunter was right, often Naga slept during the day and awakened at night, which meant the moment


    darkness falls,this ce would be crawling with them.


    Their senses were keen, their poison fatal, and their strength far greater than that of a werewolf.


    Hunter motioned us to follow, spotting a narrow path around the denser trees, and we did, slipping


    through the trees only to hear soundsfrom the other side.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    We did need to rest and find a ce toy low for the night.


    There were far too many things in this forest now.


    "Shall I create a fog?" I murmured.


    Hunter frowned, ncing through the trees at the darkening sky.


    "It may help a little, but do it gradually." He replied quietly.


    "I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be resting tonight..." Theon added, both Hunter and I looked at himsharply, but he


    wasn¡¯t looking at us.


    His eyes were glowing gold as he stared far beyond.


    We both turned, spotting the silent pair of gleaming red eyes that were watching us through the trees


    metres away...


    "Allow me." I warned, focusing on my siren side, calling upon my powers.


    Just enough to show him who I was. saw the tips of my hair change, the shimmery hue that my skin


    took up and the air felt suddenly dryer.


    "You looking prettier isn¡¯t going to get him to go away, or not try to kill us." Theon murmured, making


    Hunter snicker despitethe situation.


    I wanted to re at him but I stayed staring ahead.


    "Who are you and what do you want here?" His dangerous voice came.


    I couldn''t see him, apart from his red eyes, there was nothing more, just-


    darkness.


    Even with my fog lifted, I couldn¡¯t see him.


    "I am from Astalion, and I wish for an audience with your Emperor." I stated, holding his gaze.


    He tilted his head.


    "And why do you think you are worthy of hispany?" He hissed.


    "No siren has ever managed tost in thesends." "I am not simply a siren.


    Tell me, will an heir to a kingdom be enough for an audience?" He stepped forward,slithering between the trees


    before he raised his head, and I saw myself staring at a powerful Naga.


    Red eyes, and long ck hair, if it wasn''t for the scales that covered his neck, onewould almost forget what he


    was.


    Plump lips, a sharp strong nose, and he held an arrogance and power around him.


    "An heir? To what throne?" He asked, crossing his muscr arms over his chest.


    The Alpha of the Silver Storm Pack and the future queen of the Aethirian Ocean." He raised his eyebrows, and I


    couldfeel the hostility and dominance growing from him, and the two Alphas by my side.


    I raised my finger slightly by my side, hoping they heeded my warning and stayed put.


    ¡°Does royal blood run in your veins, or do you just think you are entitled to thosends and the sea?" He spat


    venomously, his fangs glintingdangerously, but I held his gaze.


    "I am the daughter of thete King Andres Aphelion of Astalion, the granddaughter of the Imperial Emperor


    Queseidonof the seven seas, as well as the heart of Kadia itself, as mentioned in the prophecy of old.


    I havee here for a purpose, one that no one will stand in my way to stop me from achieving." "Then you will


    kill me?" Iraised my eyebrow.


    "I do not want to leave a trail of bodies in my wake, many have died and killed for no reason.


    I am not threatening you, I am dering my reason for being here." I replied coldly.


    He smirked, his gaze running over me.


    "Yileyna..." Theon muttered.


    I know it was risky, but I needed to give this a chance.


    ¡°You are indeed something we have note across before, but the Emperor sees no one, not even his own


    kind."


    "Then who can I speak to?" "What is it regarding, you can tell me, I am one of the Emperor''s grandsons." He said,


    crossing his arms.


    That made sense...


    I could feel his power.


    "Don¡¯t do it." Hunter murmured.


    I ignored him, I had to try.


    "It is regarding a pearl that the Naga Emperor stole from the sea.


    A pearl that belongs in the trident of Emperor Queseidon." He looked at me coldly, his fangs shing when


    hespoke.


    "So he sent you? Without an army? Are you insulting our power?" "You may have your people alreadygathering


    around us, but I assure you, you will not win this.


    Let it note to that.¡± I warned.


    "Ah, but no sirens cane here." He sneered.


    "Emperor Queseidon has an army of imperials ready to walk thisnd and reim that pearl.


    If it is handed to me, I will make sure that this Kingdom is safe.


    It was a little lie...


    They couldn''te here...


    He let out a contemptuous scoff.


    "Do you really think the words of a mere shifter will do anything? You are in Naran, andyou will not be making it out


    of here alive." His voice changed, bing something entirely different as he spoke in Snake Tongue.


    "Not everyone is good." Theon said quietly.


    "And not everyone wants to change." Hunter added.


    "I know.¡± I whispered softly.


    We all formed a circle, back to back, readying ourselves as our auras swirled around us.


    There was no longer any need to hold back...


    They knew we were here, but deep down I knew if I didn''t at least try that I was no better, butl had no chance to


    exin as the Emperor''s grandson lunged at us.


    A terrifying unearthly hiss left his mouth as Theon raised his sword, which was glowing with his amber coloured


    fire, ready to meet him head-on.


    From all sides, I sensed the power of many more Nagas approaching.


    We werepletely surrounded.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes


    Of His Vengeance Chapter 126


    36. Nagas YILEYNA Our entry was no longer a secret. We fought the Nagas. They were relentless,: powerful andviolent. The


    worst part was that we had to be careful not to be poisoned by those fangs.


    The two brothers had their auras wrapped around themselves, I think it was the first time they had fought side by side,


    anddespite the severity of the situation, they werepeting against each other and seemed to be enjoying themselves.


    "I think that''s eight." Hunter smirked, yanking his sword from yet another dead Naga..


    "Nine...Oh wait, make it ten." Theon''s husky deep voice came as he decapitated another Naga.


    I would have said something if I wasn''t busy making sure the Nagas didn''t get too close.


    The Emperor''s grandson was obviously trying to kill us, yet he was still smart enough to keep his own distance and sendhis men


    after us.


    Ice may be my go-to power, but today I was channelling my connection to the earth.


    Making the roots of the trees weave through the air like tentacles, wrapping around the bodies ofthe Nagas and pinning them to


    the ground.


    I was trying not to kill anyone, but I had killed two when they got too close andl was unable to do anything but protect myself.


    I gasped when the tail of a Naga wrapped around my ankle, dragging me down.


    "Yileyna!" Theon shouted.


    He turned instantly, his hair flicking across his forehead.


    "I''m fine! Be careful!" I shouted back as he narrowly missed an attack.


    My sword slipped from my hands when the Naga violently mmed me against a nearby tree, the taste of dirt and blood filling


    my mouth as I triedto focus.


    I raised my hand, ready to kill, when a menacing growl filled the air and I saw Theon''s huge wolf bite into the Naga.


    "NO!" I shouted as the Naga fell to the ground.


    Theon''s body slid under me as he caught me, dropping to the ground and taking the brunt of the fall.


    I wasn''t bothered about the Naga, but my heart was thudding in fear for Theon.


    The blood of a Naga was not something a werewolf should ever digest.


    "Theon!" He shifted, and I felt my heart squeeze painfully as he spat the blood out.


    He was in a terrible state.


    Even if he still looked godlike, his wounds had once again been torn open when he had shifted.


    I created a barrier, grabbing his duffle bag and the water bottle, holding it to him withshaking fingers.


    "Gargle and spit it out!" I shouted, my attention flickering to Hunter.


    "I''m fine." Theon murmured after taking a gulp and spitting the water out." Let''s kill these bastards." I was angry, he shouldn''t


    have saved me, but now wasn''tthe time to argue.


    Our eyes met, eyes filled with so much emotion...


    I saw the tiniest hint of a smile on his face, that made my heart soar.


    I took a deep breath, summoning every ounce of power I could.


    The heart of Kadia belongs to all...


    I belonged to this world...


    and the world was a part of me...


    right? I stilled, focusing...


    feeling the power spread through me and into the grounds.


    "We are not here to fight, but if it is what you want, we will not hesitate to raise our swords in defence."


    My eyes snapped open, looking atthe Emperor''s Grandson, the most powerful Naga here.


    What was he worth? He was far off, watching andmanding his men.


    "I want to know what the Emperor''s own blood means to him.


    Stand down or your prince dies!" I shouted, and with those words, the sky shed with lightning.


    The tree behind the Naga prince wrapped around his powerful body, as the bolt of lightning simply


    skimmed past him,making him roar in pain.


    "STAND DOWN!" I shouted as I sted several of the Nagas away, my heart thundering as Isaw


    Theon slice through two of them, right down the middle.


    "If I want, that lightning will kill you, call your men off or the next will not simply skim past you."


    Myheart was thundering as I red at the Naga.


    My mind was screaming to run to Theon''s side and stop him from losing any more blood, but (remained


    put, channelling my frustration towards the Naga in the grasp of the tree.


    His eyes zed with hatred and pure fury.


    His eyes flicked as he hissed at his people to back away.


    I picked up my sword from the floor and walked over to him, cing it against his neck and looking


    around at the Naga, whoseemed to be ready to attack.


    "I will only repeat myself once.


    We are not here to kill, but try to attack us once more and we will not hesitate." I growled, taking a few


    steps back.


    I knelt down, cing my hands on the ground and closed my eyes, allowing myself to draw from the


    earth.


    The roaring shrieks and hisses of the Naga filled the air, as every single one ofthem was trapped by the


    roots of the trees.


    Naran may not have much water, but it had plenty of trees...


    I felt my heart palpating and fatigue washed over me.


    Goddess, I think I overexerted myself...


    "Come on, let''s keep moving." Theon said,ing over.


    Despite everything, my heart still fluttered as I tried not to look at his abs.


    He was shirtless, but he had pulled on a pair of pants.


    He helped me to my feet, and as much as I wanted to copse into his arms, I had to remind myself


    thathe was injured far worse than any of us...


    How was he still fighting on? What kind of willpower did he hold? Sure he was powerful, and his aura


    was magnificent, but it was his determination and stubbornness thatkept him going Tm angry at you." I


    said quietly, ring at him.


    He raised an eyebrow, his hand gripping my waist firmly.


    "I can tell without you having to state it." Hunter chuckled as he grabbed my sword and bags.


    "Let''s keep moving.


    They will all know we are here; we have no choice but to keep going." He said quietly as we walked


    through the trees, heading towards the otherside.


    The moment we were a good distance from Nagas, Hunter paused, his face bing far more


    serious.


    "You''re in bad shape, Theon." He said quietly.


    "I''m fine.


    Tell me, even once, have I slowed anyone down?" Theon retorted icily, his voice tinged with


    adangerous edge.


    "No, but I¡¯m worried you''re pushing yourself too far." "I don''t fucking care." Theon shot back.


    "I''m done with this conversation." "Theon, he isn''t wrong...


    You attacked a Naga, knowing even a drop of their blood could make you ill." Iwhispered softly,


    stepping closer to him as he unwrapped a new roll of bandage.


    I could tell he only had a few left...


    "I''m fine, and I knew what I was doing.


    I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me what I should or shouldn''t do." "You risked yourselfto protect me, I would


    have been fine." I protested in frustration, snatching the bandage from him.


    "Oh yeah? From where I stood, all I saw was you being thrown around by thatbastard." Theon growled,


    refusing to let go of the bandage.


    "I can take care of myself, Theon.


    I don¡¯t want you to keep on risking yourself for me." I exined desperately, trying to keepcalm as I


    red at him and yanked the bandage free from his hold.


    ''Tm going to do whatever the fuck I want, I''m done listening to others.


    Besides, it was on reflex, I didn¡¯t think before acting." "I need you to think.


    I need you alive, Theon." I said as I began wrapping the bandage around him, despite his irritation.


    Hunter sighed as he took out a map.


    ''Til give you two a minute, I don''t want to witness anything that may traumatise me for the rest of


    myyears." He murmured.


    Neither of us bothered to look at him, ring at one another.


    2 The moment he left, I sighed, staring at the painful wounds that I had created...


    "I''m sorry for this injury..." "Don''t be, I deserved far more." He replied in a clipped tone.


    Our eyes met, and I realised his had dulled even more.


    They no longer looked amber but a washed out brown...


    The wounds I had inflicted upon him were killing him..


    "Dad always said treat everyone with kindness....


    If we raise the sword to our enemies, in anger or to settle a dispute, then there is no hope for ourworld.


    He said to me forgiveness was the greatest strength one could have...


    and I failed him ..." I found myself whispering, my eyes blurring with tears as I wrapped the gauze


    around him..


    "Don¡¯t feel guilty, I¡¯m fine." I shook my head.


    "No...


    Your father manipted you, and let the hatred and bitterness you felt at life cloud your vision, but by


    attacking you I proved I was no different.


    I didn''t realise the pain you were in, what you were going through...


    I''m not saying what you did was ok, but hatred and revenge do not get us anywhere.


    It only hurts us further." I whispered, resting my head against his arm.


    I was exhausted, life wasplicated.


    His hands gripped my elbows and his lips pressed against the top of my head.


    "You don''t need to forgive me, Little Storm." He whispered, one hand stroking my back.


    "I know...


    and at times I feel..." I whispered, looking up at him, my heart thundering.


    I needed to tell him.


    "I feel...


    like I¡¯ve already forgiven you...


    I won''t ever forget what happened, and although I sometimes think I shouldn''t forgive you, I''m unable to stop myself from feeling


    likethis...


    My father told me never to hold on to things that will only make bitterness and vengeance grow, and I knowif they were...


    or if I had a chance to talk to them...


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I know they''d want me to forgive you and to follow my heart-".


    "Stop." He cut me off, cupping my face.


    I looked into his eyes, my heart aching at the conflict in his eyes.


    "Theon I need to say it, I don''t want-" "I don''t deserve your forgiveness...


    nor do I deserve you...


    Even if it''s the only fucking thing I want in this life, it¡¯s far toote.


    I love you, Little Storm, or at least I think that¡¯s what this is, but you are aqueen, and I''m just the viin in your story, one who has


    I''ll be by your side until this is over, but there is no future for us together." 6


    I love you.


    Theon had just confessed.


    I gazed up at him, unable toprehend what else he was saying as I stared at those plump sexy lips, thathad just told me he


    loved me and also that he cannot be with me in one sentence.


    "You love me?" I asked hoarsely.


    I was a fool, of course he did.


    Every single act of kindness and concern he had ever shown me returned with full force.


    His anger when I had been tied up and beaten, his warning to not anger hisfather, him holding back during training, there was so


    much more.


    He was always constantly trying to protect me, and the way he couldn''t keep his eyes off me...


    I smiled softly, feeling my cheeks heat up slightly.


    But still.


    He just confessed he loved me.


    "Did you hear anything else I just said?" He asked, grazing his thumb across my cheek.


    "Nothing else was important." I whispered, my gaze flickering to his lips.


    But his face didn''t hold the happiness that mine held...


    LLLL


    "Yileyna...


    you are worth far more than I can ever match up to, and as much as I want to never let yougo...

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His Vengeance Chapter 127


    37. Down Dark Tunnels YILEYNA. My heart crumbled, even when he had ced a tender kiss on my forehead


    before taking my hand and leading me towards Hunter, lhad been unable to think of ''anything else but what he


    had said.


    I never knew what I wanted, but when he told me we were not meant to be, I wanted to shout andask why?


    Somehow we could work, right? A part of me told me he was right, that the kingdom would never ept a


    traitor as their king, but was he a traitor? No: He had been misguided and manipted, just like many...


    Sure, it did not make everything he had done go away, but even people like Niki Levin were allowed to walk


    amongst us, despitetheir sins.


    Why not someone who was on the path to redemption? Fighting alongside me, ready to face his father andkill


    him for all he has done.


    1 It was clear Theon loved his Pack, his family, and his people, but it was his father who had manipted him.


    I understood Theon wouldn''t be able to simply forgive himself, but that in itself showed he was worthy of


    forgiveness.


    We continued travelling, and we remained silent as we got closer and closer to the castle, that now came into


    view.


    It wasn''t exactly how I had pictured it.


    The entrances were simply gaping tunnels with barred gates.


    Naga soldiers guarded the entrances, and although I could see the ck stone structure of the ominous


    fortress, it was half built underground.


    The green lights from the windows cast an eerie light on thend around it.


    Dried cracked earth spread around for miles, and the closer we got to the castle of the Naga Emperor, the


    dryer and darker it allfelt.


    Thesends were screaming for water...


    If it continued like this, no life would be able to survive living here.


    Was their fear of Sirens so strong that they had blocked off all sources of water?


    It just felt wrong


    '' Thnd is dying." I whispered quietly, as we continued silently.


    I had made a heavy fog fall over the area, however, we were sure they would be on high alertregardless, but


    even some coverage was better than none.


    I had felt them cutting into the trees to help those we had trapped, but it would takethem time because I had


    made sure the trees held.


    We paused when we heard a shout in snake-tongue, before a group of Nagas came out from the castle.


    The middle one reeked of power and dominance.


    His tail was the exact colour of a python and his muscr body looked almost human in colour, save for the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    scales on his neck and shoulders.


    His ck hair was braided from the top, the rest tied back in a ponytail.


    He was different.


    I could feel it, and when he tilted his head, baring his teeth in a cruel sneer,his eyes glinting, Hunter closed his


    eyes, exhaling "We''re going to split up." He breathed.


    "What?" I hissed.


    "That''s Xenara Khasorin, the third prince of the empire.


    We''ve met before and he''s fucking lethal." Hunter exined quietly, frowning deeply.


    "Why am I not fucking surprised?" Theon murmured.


    "You two carry on, tonight it''s just him and ..." I knew splitting up wasn''t a good idea, but ifHunter was saying to


    do so...


    "The cave of treasures that belongs to the Emperor is rumoured to be down south from here, it''s beyond the


    castle and I''m sure it will be guarded heavily.


    Theon may need to be the decoy, whilst Yileyna goes in and grabs the pearl.


    I don¡¯t know how fast you''ll find it, it''s said to contain many things, but I pray that thepearl calls to you.


    Plus, since we mentioned the pearl to the Naga, they may have hidden it, I just hope that isn''t the case.


    If we end up splitting, we meet by the dead oak tree we saw a while back,but we try not to-he''s found


    us! Run!" Hunter growled lowly.


    His eyes zed as he stared far ahead.


    Theon didn''t wait for an answer, grabbing my wrist and breaking into a run.


    "Well, if it isn''t the Naga killing Alpha in our midst!" The deep, dark voice, that reminded me of a stormy


    night, came.


    My heart was pounding with fear.


    If Hunter died...


    so did Charlene...


    Neither was a death I wanted, and the very thought of Charlene dying terrified me.


    Stay safe, Hunter.


    3 I don''t know how long we had carried on, the sounds of the fight behindus had long vanished as we


    moved fast.


    When we had finally reached the cave entrance, that was in the shape of a cobra''s mouth, Theon had


    pointed out the Nagasguarding it.


    "Alright...


    Hunter may have been right...


    From here on, you''re going in alone.


    I''ll keep the entrance clear and kill them all, you go in and get the pearl, I''ll join you the moment I''m


    done with them.


    There are chances there may be some more inside." He murmured, turning and looking at me.


    Even with theyers of dirt, grime, and blood covering him, he still looked like a God.


    "Go when I signal, alright?" I know he said we weren''t meant to be...


    but.


    Our eyes met and I wasn''t able to say it...


    My heart was hurting but the words refused to leave my lips.


    I love you, I still love you.


    "Stay alert." He murmured, brushing my dirty hair off my face.


    "Stay safe." I nodded, our eyes meeting and that intense pull between us made my heartpound.


    He swallowed, forcing his gaze away, and just when he was about to turn, I grabbed hold of his


    shoulder, yanking him around andgripping his face.


    I pulled him down, pressing my lips against his.


    Delicious soft sparks of pleasure coursed through me, and it only took him a fraction of a second before


    he kissedme back with passion.


    A soft whimper left my lips.


    His heart was thundering and his grip on my hips was firm, pressing me against himselfpletely.


    Oh fuck, he felt so good.


    broke away with a shaky gasp and looked into his glowing gold eyes.


    "That was for luck." I whispered, before I turned and slipped down the slope, not waiting for an answer.


    I was ready to await the first chance I got to sneak in.


    My heart was soaring, the feel of his lips lingered on mine, and I slowly licked my lips.


    Although he consumed my mind, I needed to focus.


    When Theon threw something against the tree, making the Nagas turn, I saw the signal he gave me


    and I hurried towards the cave entrance.


    Slipping inside, I remembered what Hunter had said, that they may know we were here for the pearl.


    I''d be careful.


    I scanned the darkness.


    There didn''t seem to be any life here...


    I kept walking down the tunnel, which was long and circr, almost like the body of a snake...


    It was cold and dark, and the sounds from outside seemed to have vanished.


    Was Theon alright? I could only hear my own heart beating.


    I decided to try to sense if the pearl was even here.


    Crouching down silently, I ced my hands on the floor and closed my eyes, sensing everything


    through the ground.


    Theon, and several other Nagas were far above, rodents...


    the insects in the ground crawling around...


    The whispering coolness of something deep beneath me called to me, the sound of the ocean and the


    smell of it invaded my senses.


    My heart skipped a beat when I realised what it must be.


    The pearl! I stood up, knowing I still needed to tread carefully as I hurried down, letting the pearlguide


    me to it.


    The path became darker until even I was unable to see, it was strange, almost as if there wasnothing at


    all to see.


    I felt the walls to help guide me as I continued, feeling the circr wall be tighter, and the sense of


    being suffocated grew.


    I could feel spiders and other insects crawling over my hands, and the squeaking of rats as they


    rushedover my feet.


    I shuddered as I kept going, soon the entrance became wider and I was in a small opening area.


    I closed my eyes, trying to feel for life through the ground.


    I was extremely far down now, it was odd that no one had followed, and my worry for Theon only grew.


    I could sense life but none was anywhere near, so I kept going, blindly


    I could feel that I was getting closer to the pearl, and it was theonly thing fuelling me to keep going.


    I had no idea how far or deep down I was, and soon I was on allfours, crawling through the tunnel that


    was bing tighter, until I was on my elbows and stomach crawling through the shrinking tunnel.


    Breathing was bing harder, and I shuddered when I felt something crawl down my neck.


    I didn''t mind insects, but not to see exactly what it was...


    I kept going, bit by bit...


    I paused when I saw a faint ray of light up ahead, encouraging me to continue going.


    I peered out from the tunnel, my eyes widening at the sight before me.


    I was in some sort of stone chamber, I could tell from the well-rounded ceiling and the stone pirsthat this was


    a room of some sort.


    I looked around, spotting the jewels and gold thaty in a mountain to one side,but it was what was on the left


    that made my stomach sink.


    I mped a hand over my mouth, praying it didn''t see me.


    There coiled up on the dark stone floor, was a huge Naga.


    His body wasrger than any I had seen.


    Scales of pure ck covered his full body, and his torso skin was dark with hints of green.


    He was curled up and looked to be sleeping, but I couldn''t be sure.


    I wasn''t about to risk it but I needed to get down there.


    I was about to close my eyes, to feel for the pearl, when I froze.


    My heart thudded as my eyes flew open, and I stared at the Naga.


    I hadn''t sensed him down here...


    I closed my eyes, trying to focus on everything around me, and I realised I couldn''t even sense him,nor could I


    hear a heartbeat.


    Was he dead? As much as that''s how it looked, I wasn''t going to trust it...


    I felt for the pearl, feeling the pull but I couldn''t pinpoint it.


    Slowly I slipped out of the tunnel.


    If he was awake, he''d hear me.


    There was no way he wouldn''t...


    Should I freeze his body? It was already getting harder to use my powers down here...


    Maybe I should just try to look for the pearl...


    I silently crept over toward the mountain of treasure, doing my best not to make a sound.


    It was too silent, so silent I could hear my own heartbeat, it was too loud for the stillness of this cave...


    Get the pearl and run back to that tunnel...


    I nced towards the coiled body of the Naga, only for my heart to thump in fear.


    Where the body had been moments earlier, was now a huge vast empty space.


    I spun around, letting my aura radiate off me just as I saw him with his mouth


    ? wide open, ready to bite down on me.


    A st of wind pushed him back, and he hissed venomously, his snake-like gold eyes glowing.


    "You''re fast, siren." He hissed, showing his forked tongue.


    ''"Ie only for what you have stolen." I said, trying to hide the fear that had encased me.


    1 I hadn''t heard him, nor had I sensed his heartbeat.


    This Naga was beyond powerful, and now as he loomed above me.


    I saw the rustic crown that sat upon his head of pure ck hair, that fell to his waist.


    A wave of power rolled off him, and I was thrown to the ground.


    I raised my hand, using wind to push him back.


    His tail thrashed against the pirs before he was in front of me once again and began to coil his bodyaround


    me.


    I pushed it aside and jumped up,nding on the pile of gold and jewels.


    Pieces of treasure tumbled down from beneath my feet, sending items scattering in all directions,


    "Do you know who I am, little one?" He hissed, his voice so deep andcold that I felt as if it was resonating from


    within me, just as his tail knocked into my back, sending me flying to the ground once again.


    I don''t know why my body felt heavy, why were my reactions so slow? "I''m sure you are aboutto tell me exactly


    who you are." I replied, looking up at him defiantly.


    "I am Kshuryaron, the Emperor of Naran, and you, you are my next feast.".

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His Vengeance Chapter 128


    38. Ice & Fire YILEYNA.


    His words echoed ominously in the dark chambers, as his tail hitthe back of my head.


    This time I raised my hand, creating a shard of ice, and mmed it into his tail.


    He let go, but it was only for a second before he wasing for me once more.


    I sent several shards flying at him, but he deflected them with ease.


    We were a blur of attacks, but he had size and strength on his side, while I had my elemental power and


    speed.


    Speed that I felt was somehow being suppressed.


    "No siren or wolf is wee here." He spat.


    "Your dead body will be an example for all! "You''re wrong." I said coldly, as his tail wrapped around me.


    This time I was ready.


    cing my hands on his scales, I let ice spread from my palms.


    He instantly realised what I was doing and dropped me, his ws ripping into my back as he sent me flying


    into one ofthe stone pirs.


    "Fuck." I growled, sliding to the ground as pain jarred through my back.


    "You bitch!" He hissed as his tail thrashed around, but it was futile.


    The ice that I had managed to wrap around a small portion of his body was unmovingand weighed him down.


    Perfect.


    I frowned, kneeling down and touching the ground, channelling my all into it and letting ice spread from my


    hands across the stone floor.


    His eyes shed as he roared,ing for me, but the moment he touched the ice, I let it ensnare him,


    unmoving asl focused on freezing his body.


    "YOU WILL PAY!" "I''m afraid not." I whispered, feeling the strain as he fought against the ice.


    Deep down within this cave, pulling on nature to help me was difficult, and I knew earth would do no good.


    I was strongest when it came to ice.


    I gasped when his hand narrowly missed me, wing into my arm before the ice thatnow wrapped around the


    lower half of his body stopped him froming any closer.


    "You are starting a war, I will never forget this insult!" He hissed.


    I stood up slowly, gripping my bleeding arm.


    My entire body was aching.


    "I do not wish to kill you, if I wanted, I could have killed your grandson." I looked


    at the Naga before me, he didn''t look much olderthan his grandson, but they aged slowly and could live up to


    five hundred years.


    They were the species with the second longest life span, after the Fae.


    His eyes narrowed and I tried to calm my heart, not wanting him to know the extent of how exhausted Iwas.


    "Lies."


    "I am not lying.


    Don''t you think we knew of the risk by letting them live? They would alert theentire kingdom, and we knew that,


    yet we didn''t want to kill unnecessarily.


    I''m sure your grandson must have told you who we are, and why we''re here?"


    His eyes narrowed and he looked at me sharply.


    "I was told nothing." He spat.


    I frowned, looking at him sharply.


    "You didn''t know I wasing?" That didn''t seem believable.


    "No, if you didn''t realise, this ce is encased with powers and seals.


    I am kept in here.


    How would I know what is going on up there?" Confusion flitted through me as hiswords sank in.


    "You are the emperor." "By name.


    I haven''te across any life source for nearly a century.


    My eldest son rules, whilst I suffer in istion in this tomb, as they wait for my death."


    "Your grandson said you don''t meet anyone."


    "Of course,how can I down here?" He hissed.


    I took a step back, wondering if he was telling the truth or not...


    "I don''t believe you." He simply raised an eyebrow.


    "You are just a child, but did you not feel the power in the air, the spells that are keeping me down


    here?" Hooked into his eyes.


    No I hadn''t, or was the heaviness in the air what he meant? Perhaps they were spells meant for a


    Naga...


    There was no hint that he was lying...


    "Then how are you alive, if you have been down here for so long?" I asked.


    His lips curled into a malicious smile.


    "I hold something that keeps me alive, even when those traitors send poisoned food, I will not die.


    If a Naga kills me, they would be cursed for life, and none of


    UT


    my sons isready to face that.


    They are all cowards, but it''s clear they knew you held the power to destroy me,and so they let you


    come here." So he acknowledged I was strong? I didn''t have time for my smug thoughts as I pondered


    on his words.


    "I was wondering why there was no security outside...


    They let me in...


    wanting you dead...


    or me.


    Either way, it''s a win for them..." "Indeed." I had to try...


    "Then allow me to start over, your majesty." I said, bowing my head to Emperor Kshuryaron.


    He tensed as I offered a small smile.


    "I am Yileyna De''Lacor, from the Kingdom of Astalion, heir to the throne of the middle kingdom and the


    future Queen of the Aethirian Ocean.


    The daughter ofnd and sea, and the heart of Kadia."


    "The heart of Kadia..." His eyes seemed to deepenas they stared at me intensely.


    "From the prophecy of old..." "Yes, and I wish to see a united world.


    I have travelled yournds, seen and felt theck of nourishment that the earth yearns for.


    I have noticed the innocence of children ying, and witnessed the hatred in others.


    Death after death, and hunger for power, are all everyone wants.


    I havee here on a quest from the Imperial Emperor of the Seven Seas, Queseidon himself, for he


    wants the pearl that was taken from his trident." "Hewill never get it back! I need it!" He hissed.


    "Is it the pearl that is granting you life and healing you?" He bristled, his eyes darkening.


    "It may not do what it can in the trident, but it holds certain...


    abilities..." "Do you know why I came for it?" I asked calmly.


    I was feeling so exhausted...


    "For power! Everyone wants power!" "For all species! We are all against one another, only caring for


    what we wantfor ourselves.


    Emperor Queseidon said if the pearl is not bought back to him within two moons, then he will march the


    lands and start awar.


    I am here trying to protect the people of thend." "Your people!"


    "The people of Kadia! I tried totalk to your grandson, but it''s clear they do not want peace.


    I know that the werewolves and Naga are constantly at war." "We are not...


    or a century ago we were not..." He said, his face darkening.


    Oh? I know Hunter and Theon didn''t think there was hope...


    but I wanted to believe there was.


    "Then you need to return to the throne where you belong."


    "I am trapped here, little one." "What if I canbreak you out?" He tilted his head, his eyes peering at me


    with such intensity that I could feel his power.


    "Why?" "Because I want peace." "As the prophecy proimed..." He hissed, more to himself than at


    me.


    "I will make sure thend is given the water it needs...


    The rivers that have been barred will flow and thisnd will live.


    Right now, I am in a position where I can kill you, and you know that.


    You are the king this kingdom needs." I said clearly, looking him square in the eye.


    "But are you ready to make the first move?" He asked chailengingly.


    I knew it was a risk; I could free him, and he could kill me.


    Or I could free him, and he could give me the pearl and ept my offer of peace.


    There is nothing without risk.


    "Of course I am, because I have faith in you.


    I will free you first, then if the Emperor deems fit, you could lift me to the ceiling ofthis cave, and I will try


    to break through from there." I stated without an ounce of hesitation in my voice.


    "You will not seed, I have tried for years and failed."


    "Until I have tried and seeded, I will not stop.


    If not, then I will leave this ce and try from outside."


    He looked at me intently, beforeing as close as he could with his lower half frozen inice.


    "And if after all of that, I don''t give you the pearl?" I smiled slightly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "We are rulers, we make peace and treaties in the favour of our kingdoms, and in goodwill.


    I have faith that the true ruler of Naran will not disappoint."


    "You are an interesting one." He murmured.


    "I just want the best for us all." I knew if Hunter and Theon were here, they would not be happy with this


    decision, but I wasan Alpha and Queen who needed to make my own decisions.


    Bravely and risking it all, I stepped closer to him, knowing he could slice my head off if he wanted.


    I stayed alert, cing my hand on his tale, I heard a low chuckle from him asthe ice vanished, and


    instantly, he spun and grabbed me by the waist.


    I was ready to encase my own body in ice if I needed to, but all he did was rise to the ceiling of the


    cave.


    1 "I do not know if you are foolish or wise." He hissed.


    "I may be both, but I can see a true king when I see one." I wasn''t sure if he was the most trustworthy,


    but deep down I felt hewas better than those who I had previously seen.


    1 He could have killed me by now, and I hoped mypliments at least wonme some favour.


    I took a deep breath, letting ayer of ice cover my body for protection as I ced my hands on the


    roof of the dome.


    I closed my eyes, hoping I could do this and not ck out...


    Please let this act of kindness be the peace offering he needs.


    S


    "You were right...


    There is something in the walls of this ce, but I think I can break through."


    "You were abletoe in when none of my loyal servants were able to." "The path was tight...


    maybe that''s how." "Or you are immune to the magic that is weighing me down." Maybe...


    especially if this was made to keep him in...


    I frowned in concentration, but it didn''t budge.


    I frowned trying again, but once again I felt like I was hitting a barrier.


    I moved back and frowned.


    "So you can''t do it." "Maybe not from in here, but I might be able to from outside." I said, lookingat the


    narrow entrance I had crawled in to get here.


    He nodded slowly, cing me down, watching me sharply before he smirked coldly.


    "Then I guess I will await my freedom." He stated, cing me down.


    I looked up at him and nodded.


    From the slight glimmer in his eyes, I had a feeling he didn''t think I would return.


    "Here is the pearl you seek, perhaps one kingdom can walk free."


    My heart skipped a beat when he removed the ck chain that hung around hisneck, with a small velvet


    pouch at the end.


    "Thank you." I said, epting it.


    I felt a wave of coolness wash through me as the power of the pearl hummed in mygrasp.


    My eyes zed brightly, and I slipped it on over my neck, sliding it into my cloak before I turned, rushing to the


    small entrance.


    He didn''t think I''d return or help him, but I nned to.


    I don''t know how, but I will break this barrier and free him, so help me.


    1 It took a while to make my way back out of that tight tunnel, but soon the scurrying of rats and the


    movementof the spiders became prominent, and I knew I was close to the surface.


    I reached the entrance to the cave and stepped out into the night, my heart skipping a beat, spotting Theon


    stillfighting the Naga.


    He was still holding up relentlessly, blood dripping down his torso as the me like amber aura of his powers


    wrapped around him.


    He attacked ceaselessly.


    I wanted to help him, but something told me if I got the Emperor out I would have a better chance at helping hi


    manyway.


    There were far too many...


    and they were all currently being upied by Theon.


    Keeping my hood up and crouching low, I climbed up the side of the cave, breaking into a run.


    I had no idea where the centre was but...


    I had to roughly try to pinpoint the location.


    I hurried along, stopping when I noticed the ground ahead was dead of any life.


    Here.


    It had to be here! I crouched down and ced my hands on the ground, closing my eyes.


    I can do this...


    I have to do this.


    Frowning in concentration, I used all my power, pushing it into the ground.


    It shook violently, and for a moment I feared it caving in on Kshuryaron, but it held.


    I heard the sound of someone approaching and the hissing of the Nagas shouting in snake tongue, but they


    wouldn''t be able to get close.


    My power was surging, my cloak and hair floating around me violently, fuelling every emotion I


    had into the ground.


    Without anything weighing down on me as it did within the cave, I felt stronger.


    My powers mmed into something, and then I felt something push against me.


    The entire ground erupted beneath me, sending dirt and stone in every direction as a blinding green


    lighterupted from the earth, a tidal wave ricocheted across the ground, knocking me back.


    I tried to grab onto the earth, but it was futile as the sheer force of the power rolled out in waves.


    "Got you." I heard a low growl as a strong pair of arms wrapped around me.


    Theon.


    I closed my eyes, inhaling his scent that was tainted with the smell of blood.


    It still calmed me, and for a moment I let it, before I looked at the violent storm in the middle.


    "I need to get back there." "What are you doing?" He asked.


    I looked into his eyes, seeing the blood that dripped from his hairline.


    "The right thing." I whispered before I pulled free from his hold, and taking a deep breath, I walked into the


    violent wind.


    It didn''t affect me at all.


    Closing my eyes, I knelt down ready to try this again.


    "I''m going to do this..." "Yileyna!" I turned as Theon reached my side, the wind cuttinginto his skin as he knelt


    beside me.


    "Theon! It''s dangerous in here!" "I don''t care, let''s do this together." 2 I looked at him and gave asmall nod.


    He was right, we were stronger together.


    "Let''s try." I whispered.


    "We need to break the barrier upon this cave..." "Understood, let''s do this with fire and ice." He said in a husky


    whisper.


    Fire and Ice.


    1


    That was exactly what we were...


    I was unable to stop the small smile that graced my lips, or the flutter that settled into my stomach.


    He didn''t question me, he didn''t ask me anything, he simply decided to help me...


    "On three." I murmured.


    "One...two...three!" With those words, we both gave it our all... Our eyes zed as an immense amount of


    power wrapped around us, merging together rather than repelling one another, bing far stronger.


    Fire and Ice moulding together as if they were always meant to be.


    6


    Combined as one.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His Vengeance Chapter 129


    39. Upon Dying Lands YILEYNA. Another powerful green wave of energy erupted from the earth, and the


    sound of something crackingfilled the air.


    "Stop!" I heard a distant roar of rage.


    The sound ofcracking became almost deafening, and I knew we had seeded.


    "We did it." I murmured in relief as I felt a surge of energy from below.


    Then the Naga Emperor rose from within the ground, his power swirled around him as debris flewin all


    directions.


    Theon tensed, his hand going to his sword, but I ced my hand on top ofhis as I stood up slowly.


    "I did not expect this from you, since I had given you what you were seeking." Emperor Kshuryaron saidin his


    deep, sinister voice, as his attention flickered to someone far behind us.


    "Your majesty..." Someone murmured.


    The emperor said something in snake tongue and I turned to see the Naga bow down to him.


    "Queen Yileyna of Astalion...


    your hand." Theon frowned as I held out my hand to the Emperor.


    He raised it to his mouth, but where I was expecting him to kiss it, he sank his fangs into my finger, making


    Theon growl as he jumpedforward, but I grabbed hold of him.


    Save the sharp sting it didn''t hurt, and something told me it wasn''t poisoned.


    I looked at my small finger, that now bore the two pinpricks of blood, watching as ck symbols spread from


    the blood,and then I was healed.


    The Emperor took hold of my wrist, raising my hand.


    1 "She bears the mark of the Emperor, an insignia of one from Naran...


    From this day forth, she will pass freely within our empire." His voice was loud, powerful, andmanding.


    I wasn''t the only one who looked shocked, as I saw Huntering into view.


    He was shirtless, only in a pair of pants.


    His bloody sword was in his hand, as he assessed the situation quickly.


    1 "I do ask for forgiveness, but I may have killed one of your sons in self-defence." He said quietly.


    The Emperor simply smiled coldly.


    "Death awaited them anyway.


    You may leave Naran, and from this day forth, we will stay on our side of the borders." Hunter looked


    surprised, as bothhe and Theon watched me intensely.


    "And the Naga may hunt for food on the border, we will work towards a better future."dded.


    "By freeing me, you have already done your part, Queen of the Middle Kingdom.


    Naran will always be behind you." I bowed my head to Kshuryaron, who to my surprise bowed hisback.


    "Thank you, your majesty.


    We will head out, however, I will be in touch.


    Break the dams upon your rivers, and I will make sure the sirens do not attack.


    You have my word, just give me a little time."


    "Very well, I do not understand your kindness, but a Naga never forgetsa foe or friend." "Yeah trust me,


    I know." Hunter muttered.


    I smiled and thanked Emperor Kshuryaron, before I turned towards the two Alphas who were watching


    me with almost matching unreadableexpressions.


    I paused and looked back at the king.


    "There is one more thing I need to do before I go."


    "What is it, you have the pearl?" The Emperor''s reply came, but I didn''tlook at him, instead, I took a


    deep breath and closed my eyes...


    A few momentster, the night skies were thick with clouds, as a heavy shower of rain poureddown


    upon the dyingnds of Naran...


    I could feel it, the life that stirred from within the parched earth as I did my bestto spread the rain as far


    as I could...


    My vision darkened and I felt my legs give way, a strong pair of arms caught me, and I smiled softly,


    knowing I was safe in the armsof my love...


    1 When I awoke, we were no longer in Naran, I could hear the men talking and I couldfeel the warmth


    of a fire crackling nearby.


    east from here." "I don''t know, there was meant to be a mark left for us butthere''s nothing." That was


    Hunter.


    "Do you think they were ambushed?" Theon''s voice was closer, and his scent filled my nose.


    "I hope not. They can''t be... If Charlene was in pain, I would have felt it." Hunter''s voice was strained.


    I forced my eyelids opened and stared at the star-studded sky.


    It was night and the weather was cool.


    Where were we? "Yileyna." Theon''s voice was filled with relief.


    Before I could even reply, his face came into view, as he cupped my chin and caressed my cheek.


    "You''re fucking awake. You pushed yourself too fucking far." He growled, reaching for something


    behind him, before he was holding a water bottle to my lips as he liftedmy head up.


    "Yeah, Theon''s been fucking stressed. I had to practically drag you from his clutches half the fucking


    time so he could get abreak." Hunter growled as he came over, looking down at me like I was


    something intriguing.


    "How-"l croaked before I wrapped my hand over Theon''s and gulped some water down.


    Allowing him to help me sit up, his fingers grazed the side of my breast, making my heart flutter as I


    leaned against hisarm.


    "How long have I been out?" "Four days." Hunter replied, frowning slightly.


    "You made it rain for two days straight. Although the Emperor was grateful and made sure we got out of


    Naran safely, the rain was pretty wild." Theon exined, hiseyes meeting mine.


    "A bit of an understatement, but it works." Hunter added with a smirk.


    Something the emperor said came to my mind, and I looked down, gripping onto the chain of thepearl.


    He said it kept him alive despite everything.


    What if Theon wore it and it somewhat healed him? "Wear this." I said, ignoring them both.


    "Is she alright? Maybe she hit her head." Hunter murmured as I took the pearl off and forced it over


    Theon''s lush copper head.


    His hair had grown, he had a stubble, and goddess...did the rugged look suit him.


    "She''s fine, typical behaviour from this blonde beauty." Theon responded, smirking slightly as he


    allowed me to adjust the chain.


    Blonde beauty.


    My cheeks flushed as Hunter smirked.


    "Ah, want me to give you two some privacy?" He mocked.


    o "How about you do just that without asking." Theon raised an eyebrow pointedly.


    Hunter chuckled and walked off, leaving us both alone.


    The sexual tension between us suddenly settled around us, and I wasn''t sure what to do with myself.


    His fingers were still pressing against the side of my breast, my heart was still thumping, and my core


    was throbbing.


    "You are the craziest woman I have evere across, but it only makes you way more fucking


    incredible." He said quietly, his gaze flicking down tomy lips for a second.


    "I didn''t think I''d ever see the day we''d walk out of Naran without any issues." He added with asmall


    sexy smirk that made my heart pound.


    "Well, the world is full of surprises.


    What were you and Hunter talking about?" I croaked out He frowned.


    "We were meant to meet the others, but so far they''ve left none of the markings that they should have.


    Nothing to tell us where they have gone." My heart plummeted with worry.


    "Do you think something happened to them?" I asked worriedly.


    "Hopefully not, Hunter didn''t feel Charlene in pain." "Thank the goddess..." I murmured.


    "There''s more... We''vee across many dead animals in the forest and there''s a darkness


    approaching." "Arabe? or something else?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure, it''s not potent enough for me to pin-point if it''s her, but it feels darker. We need to carry on


    moving fast." He said quietly.


    "And I''m slowing you all down." "No, you aren''t.


    We will head to Alpha Romeo''s pack and see from there what''s happening, you just woke up.


    Rx a little, we have this covered." "I''m not stressing." I pouted, trying not to focus on how close he


    was.


    My core clenched when he took hold of my hand with his free hand and looked at my littlefinger,


    frowning deeply at the ck snake symbol that now wrapped around it, hints of gold shimmering in it.


    "He marked you." His voice was dangerous and low, and although a part of me wanted tofort him


    and tell him it was a symbolof loyalty and friendship, I decided to push his buttons instead.


    "And? It''s not like you were ever going to mark me." I said airily, tugging my hand free from his hold,


    almost smiling when I saw hiseyes sh gold.


    "We can''t be, remember?" "Yileyna, don''t push me." He growled, tangling his hand in my hair.


    "Maybe I want to see you lose control." I whispered, looking into those gorgeous eyes of his.


    A rustle in the bushes and footsteps made us both turn sharply, my eyes widened as Hunter fell to his


    knees the momenthe burst from the bushes.


    "Hunter!" I eximed as we both turned.


    The smell of blood filled the air as his eyes shed.


    My eyes widened in horror as I saw the de buried in his hip.


    "Run." He growled as the fire was suddenly snuffed out, and I felt a thickyer of darkness fall over us.


    "Yileyna. Run." Theon breathed, his eyes fixed on the direction Hunter had juste from.


    I couldn''t think, something was numbing my body, and even when I opened my mouth tospeak I couldn''t.


    Just then, before my very eyes, the trees and bushes began to die as a vast darkness envelopedus.


    Deep down in my hazy state, as Theon dragged me to my feet, I knew I needed to protect them.


    I pulled free from Theon''s hold, seeing the blood trickle from his nose as his heart raced, whatever this was...


    it was killing all it touched.


    I needed to get away... lead it away from them...


    "Yileyna, don''t." His eyes were full of fear, an emotion I never saw in Theon.


    Fear for my life...


    "Don''t be the hero...run."


    I love you.


    I couldn''t speak as I dragged my feet towards the dying forest, pushing through the bushes Hunter had


    appeared out of.


    I needed to meet the enemy before it got to Theon and Hunter.


    The moment I stepped onto the ckened earth, it felt like a part of me was mortallyinjured.


    I gasped as I stumbled, running blindly towards the darkness.


    "Found you." The voice was familiar, and when a hand reached out to grab me by the neck, I found myself


    staring into Arabe''s hung eyes.


    "You are mine." I


    I''m...no..."


    I couldn''t breathe...


    How was she so strong? I closed my eyes, focusing on whatever power I could muster.


    I needed to create something around Theon and Hunter...


    I know Theon can break my ice...


    "You will not seed; we poisoned the air." She whispered.


    "Yeah?" I whispered, closing my eyes.


    Even when I felt the shackles of silver touch me, I poured every ounce of my power into the earth beneathmy


    bare feet.


    "Find the others that were with her." Arabemanded.


    You wish.


    A strangled scream left my lips as a wave of power erupted from within me, and I saw a huge wall of ice tear


    through the treesreaching the sky.


    "Stop it!" Arabe shrieked.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I crumbled, all strength leaving me as I hit the ground, my eyes on the huge wall that split the forest.


    Arabe and I on one side, and Theon and Hunter on the other.


    They would be safe.


    "We will return to Westerfell before she awakens." Arabe''smand was chilling Was this...


    This wasn''t what was meant to happen...


    What happened to Raiden, Zarian, and the others? I hadn''t felt any bond snap, or did it happen in my sleep?


    These questions swarmed my mind, before I sumbed to the darkness...

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes of


    His Vengeance chapter 130


    4U. In His Grasp YILtYNA. "Well, well, well... We meet again." I tried to control myanger as I stared at the man before me.


    I was chained to the wall, the taste of blood in my mouth almost making me sick.


    T Once again, I was in the cells of the castle of Westerfell.


    "Inevitably we were going to." I spat, looking at none other than the monster Theoden himself.


    I had been dragged back here several days ago, and every day they tried to break meor demand to know who was with me out there.


    Arabe was no werewolf, and she had not smelt Theon from me, but even when lhad been beaten, I refused to speak.


    They could whip me and beat me, but nothing could break me, or so I thought.


    That was until they stooped lower and threatened to kill children from the Silver Storm.


    I knew they would follow through on their threat, so I said it was Hunter and one of his men, because I hada feeling Arabe had seen


    Hunter, since he had been stabbed.


    It was safer to give them a partial truth than aplete lie.


    They had bought it and I was relieved.


    I couldn''t let them know that Theon was out there, and that he knew the truth.


    "Ah well, what a shame that fool was unable to protect you.


    I''m sure this wasn''t the way you thought it would be." Theoden sneered as he stepped closer.


    I smirked bitterly, "Well, I outsmarted your son, I will outsmart you too." I spat.


    He looked at me sharply, I kept a look of pure hatred and contempt on my face, praying he bought it.


    "Theon found you?" "Almost, but he wasn''t fast enough now, was he?" Theoden pped me across the face hard, and I clenched my jaw.


    I hadn''t been given anything to eat or drink since I came here, and I was greatly weakened.


    "What''s wrong Theoden, angry that you and your son have nothing on me?" "I have the kingdom and your people before me.


    You are the one with nothing.


    So I have a proposal for you: Marry me and be my Luna, or the consequences will be great." a His wordsmade my stomach twist sickeningly


    and my heart plummet.


    No.


    Goddess, no.


    "Never." I hissed, my eyes shing despite the silver and poison running through my veins.


    "Oh? I will give you one day.


    One day for you to change your mind, or the streets of Westerfell will run with the blood of the children of the Silver Storm Pack." "No king


    treats hissubjects like this! Those children are yours to protect! You are already king, Theoden, aren''t you enough without me? Why do you


    need me by your side?" His fist met my face, and I felt something crack, excruciating pain rushing through me.


    I wish I had been able to contact the sirens...


    We were right on the coast...


    I had seen what Theoden had done to his own pack, not to mention his wifeand daughters.


    No one was safe from his barbaric ways.


    "Do not speak back to me! If you hadn''t been the heart, I would have killed you the first time you started to seduce my son." He


    hissed,grabbing my face.


    I gritted my teeth, refusing to give him any satisfaction that he was hurting me, andred coldly at the


    man before me.


    "Killing everyone who may impose a threat to your n is your go to option, is it not, Theoden?" I


    asked icily.


    "Not you...


    You will be by my side, whether you want to or not." He growled harshly.


    For a moment his gaze raked over me, lingering on my breasts, making my skin crawl.


    "I cannot me Theon for being tempted." "Fuck off." I spat.


    His eyes zed and his grip on my face tightened.


    Painfully tight.


    "Heed my words, you have until dawn to change your mind...


    Oh, and if you don''t obey, I assure you I have other methods.


    Did I mention that I found a rather pretty orange rose...


    One that I''m sure you won''t want me to kill." With those words, he mmed my head back against the


    wall and my vision darkened.


    Orange rose...


    Charlene...


    Did he have her? My heart squeezed with anger and helplessness.


    The fear for my people''s lives hung in my answer...


    What do I do...


    If I agreed, what did it mean? What would he try to use my powers for?


    Darkness enveloped me, and I fell unconsciousonce more...


    The sound of crying reached my ears, and a bucket of scalding hot water was thrown over me, making


    me scream asmy eyes flew open.


    The sound of my voice rang in the cell as I looked around, the boiling water burning my skin.


    The pain enveloped me like a nket I could not get away from.


    My heart thundered as I looked at the two young children that stood there holding hands, as Theoden


    and three of his men watched with eyesthat were emotionless and hard.


    I smiled gently at the kids, trying to ease their fear.


    "Your time is up.


    Now, do you agree? Or shall these two mutts be the first of many?"


    Theoden was not a man who cared for anyone but himself, I couldn''t risk the lifeof anyone else.


    "I agree." I said emotionlessly.


    My heart was hurting, but more than my own wellbeing, I wanted these kids far away from Theoden.


    It''s going to be ok.


    I said the words silently, knowing they couldn''t hear me as they stood there trembling, theirrge blue


    eyes staring at me, almostbegging me to save them.


    Theoden let out a raucousugh as he came towards me, grabbing hold of my hair and yanking my


    head back.


    "I have a queen!" He roared as his men smirked.


    Men he had purchased...


    These men were trained monsters, not beings withpassion.


    I will destroy you all...


    for the crimes you havemitted.


    I vowed this to myself.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I looked at Theoden, but I didn''t speak.


    For now, I would submit, because the lives of those children were far more important.


    He simply smirked, letting his gaze fall to my neck.


    He leaned in, and I clenched my jaw, trying not to recoil as I swallowed hard.


    "I will look forward to marking you." He whispered menacingly, before he looked at his men and gave a


    nod.


    One man stepped forward, unsheathing his sword.


    Was he going to break my chains? If so, they would regret it, I could take them all But to my horror, I


    was so verywrong.


    Without even a flicker of hesitation, the man swung his sword.


    I screamed in agony, as I stared helplessly at the scene before me.


    He cut off the heads of the two children in a blink of an eye.


    1 I felt the snapping of the link that tied them to me break, as burning fury enveloped me.


    "You will pay!" I hissed, my voice a siren''s shriek as I red at the man who had killedthem.


    "How dare you! I agreed, Theoden!" My powers fought against the bindings, but despite the ice that


    spread across the ground of the cell,it did nothing to affect the men.


    Theoden grabbed me by the hair once again, smashing it into the stone behind me.


    "You agreed now, but you disrespected me yesterday! Take this as a warning, never disobey me!


    Among the next victims, there will be Raiden Bolton and CharleneAphelion." Theoden spat before he


    walked out of the cell, leaving me seething and heartbroken for the two children whoy on the ground.


    Their headsy far from their bodies, as blood seeped across the floor.


    I''m sorry...


    I''m so sorry...


    Tears stung my eyes as I stared at their lifeless bodies, the pain and anguish I was feelingso intense.


    Theoden deserved the worst kind of punishment, and I promised I would make sure it came to him.


    Hours passed, yet no one came for the children, and their bodies no longer bled.


    Their bodiless headsy to the side, with expressions of shock frozen on their faces.


    This was a memory that would always remain in my mind.


    I was meant to protect them, yet right before my eyes, that bastard beheaded them.


    He will pay.


    The sound of heels echoing on the stone floor made my head whip towards the bars.


    The rancid darkness that apanied her told me who it was, and momentster when she came into view, our eyes met.


    Arabe.


    "The King sent a ring for his bride." She said in her voice devoid of life.


    Was it me, or did she seem even weirdertely...


    "Oh, does he know? What is it? A ve''s cor, or a ring to suppress my powers? "tasked coldly.


    Our eyes met and she lifted her hand that had been hidden under her ck cloak.


    There it was, a ck cor with symbols I did not understand marked along the entire band.


    As I thought, a cor to suppress my powers.


    But how good was it? Maybe they''d underestimate my abilities...


    I could hope, and I was surely going to try.


    She came over to me, and whispering a spell, I suddenly felt a sharp pain within me.


    "I know how your mind works, Heart of Kadia.


    This cor...


    Do you see the blood?" I looked at her, trying to stay conscious as she removed the silver cor that had been coated in poison, and


    recedit with the ck one.


    It was thicker, heavier and wider, restricting my movements, and I could feel the darkness embedded in it.


    "What blood?" I growled, as searing pain spread through me from the cor.


    I looked down, seeing symbols simr to those that covered the cor beginning to spread over my body, in what smelled like blood.


    What was this? "Blood of your people bound to their Alpha.


    Now let us have you washed and bathed for the King." Arabe said as she unlocked the rest ofthe chains and I fell to the ground.


    So, they had thought it all out.


    I got up onto all fours,ing level to the headless bodies of the children.


    "Can I...


    Can I ce their heads by their body?" I whispered, trying to hide the pain inside.


    "No." She said.


    Raising her hand, a ck me enveloped the bodies.


    "Stop it!" I shouted, about to summon my powers when Arabe snapped her fingers, and the bodies disintegrated.


    My heart pounded as I let out a cry of frustration, she crouched beside me and caressed my hair.


    "I wouldn''t use my abilities if I were you, those runes are tied to your people.


    Remember, if you try to fight the seal, they pay." "Meaning?" I asked, feeling my stomach twist withdread.


    I looked at the charred floor where the bodies oncey, feeling devastated, but it was her next words that chilled me to the core.


    A dark reminder that I truly was powerless.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes of


    His Vengeance chapter 131


    41. Helplessness THEON. She protected US and let them take her.


    She risked herself for US. Leaving me fuckingruined. Two days had passed.


    Hunter and I were at Alpha Romeo''s pack, we had snuck inst night, only to find that Raiden, Zarian.and Hunter''s men had never arrived.


    I was fucking sick with worry, for Yileyna, Thea, and somehow for the rest.


    Knowing what Theoden was capable of only made things worse.


    What had they told him? If any of them were smart enough, they would have madesure not to mention me, because right now, I was the only


    one who would be able to get into Westerfell, and I was ready to kill him.


    We were now having dinner with Alpha Romeo, although all I wanted was to shift and go find Yileyna.


    Each passing second felt like an hour, and with each moment, a thousand thoughts crossed my mind.


    I hadn''t slept nor rested, and no matter how much times Hunter told me I needed to, I couldn''t.


    I was going insane waiting.


    I forced myself to eat, but I couldn''t taste anything.


    The memory of her soft lips and the way she tasted lingered in my mind.


    I wanted to hold her again, fucking kiss her and tell her that yeah, maybe we could be something.


    I was just too fuckingte to even tell her that.


    Romeo sighed deeply, pouring US some more wine.


    "I never thought the day woulde..." He murmured gravely.


    Hunter, with a little input from me, had filled him in on everything.


    He was the strongest of the alphas who was loyal to Andres, and someone who would now be a source of power.


    "Why were you so loyal to Andres? He was not a great king." I asked after a moment, drinking some of the wine.


    "He had his faults, but Andres was not a bad man.


    He conquered the middle kingdom for the benefit of US all, he was young and I remember him fighting for not only his pack, but others.


    That is why we supported him.


    When we were too afraid to fight the Dark Ones, Andres was not, he and Theoden...


    they were the ones brave enough to venture out, but Andres was a people''s person, whilst Theoden...


    something about him just wasn''t right..." His words hung in the air ominously.


    Yeah...


    Even I could see Andres was just a fool in some ways, but Theoden was pure evil.


    The lights from thenterns flickered, as Romeo sighed again.


    "My army is yours, but Theoden has the entire territory surrounded."


    "I have a n, don''t worry about that, but it will take a littletime." Hunter replied with a frown, running his fingers through his beard.


    I knew he was worried about Charlene.


    His only reassurance was he didn''t feel any pain, meaning Charlene was safe.


    I just hoped I could say the same for my Little Storm.


    "I leave at first light, Theoden''s gathering is soon.


    Something big is about to go down and I need to get there first." I said firmly.


    "Theoden may be suspicious that you have strayed from his side.


    Are you sure venturing in there alone is wise?" Hunter asked quietly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I frowned.


    My mind was made up, I was going to face him...


    He had taught me to hide all emotions, but even then, I wasn''t sure I''d beable to fool him, although I would still try.


    I held onto the ne with the small pouch at the end.


    The pearl of the Sea Emperor...


    Somehow wearing it gave me strength, and I was healing, my wounds no longer bled and the area around them was mending.


    "It may not be wise, but even if he doesn''t trust me, he won''t try to get rid of me upfront.


    I''m stronger than he is." "Theon, it''s still a risk." Hunter said firmly.


    I looked him square in the eye, cing my empty ss down.


    "Our women, sister, and our people are in his clutches.


    After what Thea has been through, I''m fucking going crazy not knowing what''s happening.


    Charlene may be safe, but what is the guarantee that the others are? I''m leaving at dawn, end of


    discussion." "I understandthat, but if anyone mentioned you were there with them." "Then he knows, I


    don''t really care.


    I''m going to Westerfell.


    Alone." I said, standing up and storming out of the room.


    My heart was conflicted, despite how much I wanted to simply shift and reach Westerfell, I knew I


    needed to atleast get a little rest before I made the journey.


    I stared at the moon, the Alpha gathering he had prepared was so close, surely, he was nning


    something big...


    But what was it? Then there was his n for the sirens.


    I didn''t like them...


    But they had protected Yileyna and were trying to change...


    just like I was...


    Everyone deserves a second chance.


    Did I deserve a second chance? Could I be selfish enough to dream of a world where she was by my


    side?


    No, Ididn''t.


    I rested my arms on the stone wall of the Romeo¡¯s home and sighed.


    I didn''t...


    but she was still willing to give me one.


    I will save her, even if I die in the process.


    She will be freed.


    1 I looked to the moon once more, wondering if the gods were simply watching to seehow this shit


    yed out, or did they know what was to happen? Well, I would show them, not only them, but


    everyone.


    No one fucking messes with Theon Alexander Hale, or those whom he cares for and loves.


    I pushed myself away from the wall and walked down the side of the house, towards our quarters.


    I once told Yileyna I was Hell, and I stand by it.


    I will unleash hell upon all those who deserve it, starting with Theoden Hale.


    I would show him how far this monster he created would go.


    I will avenge them all; Mom, Thalia, lyara, Thea, Yileyna, and all our people.


    He will pay, the day for his fall wasing ever closer...


    I know Hunter was nning a smart attack, and I''ll let him, because my only goal was to kill the King


    who sat upon a throne thatdid not belong to him.


    Your days are numbered, Theoden...


    THEA.


    It was happening again; the beating, the torture, and the pain.


    The smell of blood, sweat, and fear filled the air, as wey here bound in silver.


    I don''t know how they had found US.


    Not all of us were captured, some got away.


    I hoped they found Theon and Hunter, but I wasn''t sure if they made it away alive or if they had been


    killed.


    My own father saw me when he came to see who was here, but he didn''t even spare me a second


    nce.


    That monster cared for only himself.


    I wanted to be strong and brave, but the fear that consumed me seeing the barbaric guards terrified


    me, bringingback memories of everything I had suffered.


    We had been thrown into tiny cells, and somehow by fate I was in the same cell as the mate who didn''t


    wantme, but wanted my brother''s woman.


    1 It had killed me, seeing his gaze go to her that night, but maybe it was for the better.


    I didn''t want a man, did I? But then, why was he the one who awoke me from my nightmarewith


    concern in those gorgeous blue eyes of his? He was so handsome that sometimes I was tempted to


    ask him to give me a chance, but I am Thea Hale, and I beg no one.


    I mean, will we even make it out of here alive? I wasn''t so sure.


    Night had fallen, something that the tiny window in the far cell showed.


    The only source of light that we had.


    Silence had fallen over the dungeons, everyone was quiet or asleep.


    I could hear a few sobbing silently, and a couple of people snoring, somehow able to sleep despite the


    fear of the unknown looming above US.


    Charlene was in the same cell as the two of US, and she was currently fastasleep.


    The sound of crickets and the squeaking of rats seemed to be far too loud, and I sighed, rolling onto my


    other side, flinching when the chainsscreeched.


    "Are you alright?" Raiden, my mate''s, beautiful sexy voice came, sending my heart into a frenzy.


    I nodded, refusing to look at him.


    I''m sure my nightmares and my panic attacks had already told him how weak I was.


    It wasn''t like he had been harsh to me.


    Even when we were travelling before the ambush, I often found him looking at me...


    He may not have directly helped, but he always made sure one of the female warriors asked me if I


    wanted wateror anything to eat.


    "Thea?" "I''m fine." I said quietly, my heart pounding when he moved closer to me.


    He was shirtless, and I was doing my best to not stare at his sexy body.


    I gasped when his hand touched my bare arm.


    He was warmer than I was, but it was the sparks that rushed through me that made me jerk up, my


    chains nging.


    "Shit." I muttered as Charlene stirred.


    She was tied on the opposite side, and even if we wanted, we were not able to reach her, the chains


    restraining US


    "You''re shivering." Hemurmured.


    "I''m fine, thest dose of wolfsbane hurt like a bitch." I muttered, making him smirk.


    Our eyes met and my heart skipped a beat.


    "It''s weird..." He sighed.


    "Huh?" I asked as he sat against the wall next to me.


    I wanted to curl into him, not only for the sparks, but for the emotions that he awoke withinme, and of


    course for the heat his body offered.


    "What''s weird?" "Well...


    You look a lot like your brother, but not entirely...


    It''s just - never mind." He chuckled hoarsely, resting his head against the wall and stared out of the


    small window.


    "What? Is it weird that you find someone who looks like Theon pretty?" I teased before I realised what


    lhad identally said.


    Raiden didn''t find me pretty.


    Yileyna, the beauty of a siren, shamed US all...


    Oh why was I so stupid to have said that?! "Pretty much." Raiden replied, ncing down at me.


    My heart skipped a beat as our eyes met, and he gave me a small, wry smile.


    I didn''t know what to say as I slowly eased myself up against the wall, making sure not to make too


    muchnoise.


    "I was kidding." I murmured, wrapping my arms around my knees for warmth.


    "I wasn''t." He replied quietly.


    My heart soared, and with it, my confusion increased ten-fold.


    I didn''t understand this, the way the pull of the mate bond wanted me to forget everything and be


    his.


    I looked at him.


    He was handsome, even with the bruises and cuts that littered his body, he was still incredibly


    beautiful...


    The guards had taken him several times, he came back bloody and bleeding every single time, and


    although Theoden knew thatsome of Hunter''s people were with US, none of US mentioned Theon.


    That had been Ryan''s idea, something he had suggested on one of the nights when wehad almost


    been caught...


    "If we''re caught, keep the fact Zarian is a prince a secret, and do not mention Theon at all, no matter


    what.


    Pin it on Hunter, because Theoden will know Hunter will have a hand in this, but Theon, he mayjust be


    the hidden trump card we may need.


    y smart, assholes." He was an annoying ass himself, but he made a fair point, and that was the


    storywe were sticking with.


    Although Hunter''s men had not been too keen on their Alpha taking the fall, Hunter¡¯s Beta had saidit


    may be for the best, and in Hunter''s absence he was in charge.


    They had already sent word back to the Iron w pack to go into hiding.


    Hunter was incredible, he had thought several steps ahead, and was smart enough to have nned a


    secret passage of safety for his pack.


    My only regret is he didn''t get to meet Thalia, she would have loved him...


    I still missed her...


    "I''m sorry." Raiden''s voice was quiet as he turned to look at me.


    "Sorry?"


    "For that night...


    I didn''t mean to hurt you." He exined, his eyes filled with guilt and sadness.


    "I''m not saying this to get back into your good graces, but I owe you an apology..." "It''s fine, I am just not up to par." I murmured, staring atthe


    cold stone floor.


    "It''s not that.


    I have loved Yileyna for a while, those feelings don''t just vanish...


    You didn''t deserve that, and neither did she...


    What I did, hurt her too..." It hurt knowing he was thinking of Yileyna.


    He still loved her...


    and he felt guilty for hurting her...


    I didn''t reply, there was just nothing for me to say.


    "If you wish to reject me, Thea, you may, but I''m hoping we can get to know one another.¡± Our eyesmet and I knew what he was asking for.


    Asking for time to get over Yileyna, and if I would wait.


    It was my choice now...


    life was short...


    and good men were like a needle in a haystack.


    ¡°You may not like me, but I guess we can be friends.¡± I replied nonchntly, as I tossed my hair over my shoulder.


    "Sounds good, but I never said I don''t like you." He grinned, giving me a sexy wink that made my heart skip a beat.


    Did I want him? I was certain if I did, I could win him over.


    The bond was on my side...


    but I didn¡¯t want to push him...


    He needed time, and indirectly, it was what he was asking of me.


    "Then, as a friend, allow me to hold you.


    It''s cold and you will fall ill." He said, his face now serious as I shivered once more.


    In the arms of my mate...


    "Or do you just need an excuse to get close?" I frowned.


    ¡°Was that why you were trying to sweet talk me?¡± He looked surprised and shook his head, his ck locks flopping over his forehead sexily.


    "No.


    I honestly had no bad intentions.¡± ¡°So, you didn''t think about feeling me against you?" I narrowed my eyes, ring at him suspiciously.


    To my surprise I heard the slight racing of his heartbeat, before he looked away.


    "It was not my intention." He said quietly.


    But he had thought about me in that way...


    My heart leapt, and although I wouldn''t dare show him that, it made me see some hope in this darkness.


    "Really?" I asked tauntingly instead, leaning closer.


    "Really, really." He replied challengingly.


    Our eyes met, as we both tried to hide our smiles.


    Something told me we were going to be ok...


    Even in these dark cold cells, we were finding a glimmer of happiness.


    Perhaps it was fate that ced me in a cell with Raiden...


    "Fine then, you can hold me to keep me warm." I dered, before I scooted closer, closingthe gap between US.


    "Understood." He replied, his voice sounding thicker than usual as he slowly ced his arm around me, gently, almost as if I might break.


    My heart thudded as his strong arms wrapped around me.


    I shivered, weing the warmth and the sparks that rippled through me.


    He sat there leaning against the wall, pulling me between his legs as he held mein his arms, and I felt safe, as safe as I felt in Theon''s


    arms...


    but how? When he was not someone I knew, was this the power of the mate bond or could I follow my intuition? The voicewithin me that told


    me he could be trusted.


    I discreetly took a whiff, his scent was intoxicating.


    Even with the blood and other smells down here, he smelt divine.


    Please, Goddess, I don''t ask for much, just please let my mate be mine one day...


    IL My gaze went to Charlene, whoy just out of reach, her face pale, her breathing shallow as shey there shivering so close...


    yet so far...


    Raiden had given up his shirt and torn cloak, which was now on top of her,but it still wasn''t enough.


    Charlene wasn''t well and none of US knew what was going on...


    I just prayed we were found soon, because I didn''t know how much longer she wouldst down here.


    ? Her life was also tied to my brother''s, and I needed them both safe.


    I didn''t want to keep on expecting others to save me, but somehow, I always ended up in such situations...

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    42. My Fear & Surrender


    TRIGGER WARNING ¨C CHAPTER CONTAINS DISTRESSING SCENES ¨C I will mark the most


    upsetting part with a double line of *****


    YILEYNA.


    I looked in the mirror at the gown that I wore, trying to calm the storm that bubbled beneath the surface.


    It was the following day, and after being given food and allowed to bathe, two omegas hade to help


    me get ready. Now, save for the thick ck cor around my neck that was cutting into my skin, I looked


    like a queen, but it was not the queen I wanted to be.


    I was wearing an off-shoulder amber gown, that was cinched in from the waist with a jewelled corset, and


    skirts that flowed to the floor with two slits down the sides. My hair was up in a coiled bun, adorned with a


    gold tiara. My arms and hands were covered with jewellery, and my make-up was dark. Theoden¡¯s


    queen, that was what I had be, but I didn¡¯t recognise the woman staring back at me.


    I wish I had some way to contact Deliana, but goddess knows where my ne was. I had tried to


    reach out to Raiden, since he was meant to be in Theoden¡¯s hold, but it was clear they were bound in


    silver or given wolfsbane.


    I would need to tread carefully.


    I was now in the Alpha¡¯s quarters, in the room that once belonged to the previous king and queen, and


    although Theoden didn¡¯te herest night, I wasn¡¯t so sure that would be for forever. I had seen the


    way his eyes had ran over me, and it made me shudder.


    The doors opened, and the monster himself stepped inside. He looked me over and gave me a small


    nod.


    ¡°You now look befitting of being my queen¡­ Don¡¯t you agree?¡± I didn¡¯t reply as he came over, my chest


    heaving with unspoken rage that I was trying to hide. He grabbed hold of my jaw, squeezing it painfully. I


    could feel the darkness around him that I hadn¡¯t noticed or feltst night, it was more than his own evil,


    this darkness felt like Arabe¡¯s. It encased him like an armour. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You will answer when I ask you a question. Understood?¡± He hissed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± I replied icily.


    He let go of me, but he didn¡¯t get angry as I expected, instead he looked at me again. ¡°You¡¯ve changed


    since you escaped. You no longer look like the girl who left from here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been several weeks, I am still the girl I was.¡±


    No I wasn¡¯t, not in mind or body, but I didn¡¯t like the way he was looking at me, as if he had not seen me


    properly before.


    He let out a sinister chuckle as he stood behind me.


    ¡°Lies.¡± He whispered in my ear. I wanted him away from me, but I was not ready to anger him when he


    had so much that he could use against me. The image of the two children came to my mind, and I closed


    my eyes, wondering about their parents. Did they know their children are dead?


    ¡°Do you know what day it is today?¡± Theoden asked, his fingers ghosting down my back.


    I pulled away and turned to face him, my stomach twisting.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, but I am sure you are about to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Today is the day I have announced to the entire city that we will officially unite in matrimony, very soon,


    and be the King and Queen of this kingdom. The entire city will see that you have consented to this


    marriage. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? To be queen?¡±


    No, but for some reason you want me to be your queen. ¡°No, but I have no choice. Tell me, Theoden,


    why do you want me as your Queen when the kingdom is yours?¡± I asked, trying to remain as calm and


    respectful as I could.


    His eyes darkened with fury as they zed orange. ¡°You will not question me, your only duty is to stand


    by my side, understood?¡± He hissed, grabbing the back of my hair and yanking me closer. ¡°I SAID, DO


    YOU UNDERSTSAND!¡±


    I flinched, before clenching my jaw, feeling the pull on my powers. The red symbols began spreading


    from the cor, and I took a calming breath. Was I harming my people? But I was right, there was


    definitely a reason behind him wanting me as queen.


    ¡°I understand.¡± I almost spat. ¡°Good, then soon we will be married.¡± With those words he strode to the


    door. I watched him leave, my heart thumping. I could almost see the darkness around him, just the way


    it surrounded Arabe¡­ The door shut with a resounding m, and I let out a shaky breath.


    I looked at the windows, they had been barred¡­ Theoden was not going to take any risks..


    I didn¡¯t expect the wedding to be so soon, married to Theoden¡­ would he mark me?


    I thought I¡¯d have time¡­ I needed to think of a n, fast.


    I closed my eyes, cing my hand to my forehead as I began pacing the room.


    Think Yileyna, think¡­


    Hours had passed and night had fallen, yet I still had no n. I had been dragged from my quarters to


    appear on the balcony of the castle, and I had seen many people gathered below, many whom I


    recognised were of the Silver Storm Pack. I had been made to wrap a scarf around my neck, to hide the


    cor that was sealed around it.


    For obvious reasons, Theoden didn¡¯t want to let the people know about it. A ruler is nothing without his


    subjects, no matter how much power he had, he needed the people on his side.


    His words reyed in my mind and I frowned.


    ¡®Together, the heart of Kadia and myself, will be bonded in matrimony! We will rule this world side by


    side!¡¯


    Not rule the kingdom, but rule the world? Was it a mistake on his part, or did he literally mean that?


    ¡°Goddess, what do I do!¡± I muttered in irritation.


    The only thing I could think of was Arabe, she was the one who had created this cor, meaning she


    was the one I needed to kill first¡­ Plus I knew Theoden would be on full alert around me. I could try to


    kill him, but I had to make sure my n was fool-proof, otherwise, he would kill many more of my people


    to punish me. I sighed as I leaned my head against the wall of the bedroom. I wish I had an answer¡­


    I heard footsteps approach, and swiftly I moved to the bed andy down on it, steadying my breathing as


    I pretended to sleep. The key turned in the lock and the door opened, but still, I focused on my breathing.


    It was Theoden and a scent I didn¡¯t recognise, along with the delicious taste of roast chicken and


    potatoes, but even if I was hungry, I continued to pretend to sleep. My chest rose and fell steadily. ¡°ce


    the food down, if she awakes, she will eat it.¡± Theoden said coldly. ¡°Leave! And close the door behind


    you!¡± Why was he staying? Despite the fear beginning to gather in my stomach, I continued to breathe


    steadily. The door shut quietly, and I heard his heavy footsteps approaching. I was ready for his touch


    and I didn¡¯t react, although I wanted to recoil. His fingers ran down my shoulder slowly, the touch of a


    man with evil intentions. ¡°Beautiful indeed¡­¡± He murmured before his hand brushed over my breast. My


    eyes snapped open, and I grabbed his wrist, stopping his advancing hand.


    My hand felt like it was on fire, the darkness biting into me so much I hissed in pain.


    He smirked coldly. ¡°Do you think I would be around you without any protection? I know what you are


    capable of, wench.¡± He growled before shoving me back onto the bed. ¡°I thought you were asleep?¡±


    ¡°I was. But I am not a fool to not sense someone touching me.¡± I hissed. So I was right, there was some


    sort of protection around him.


    ¡°You are mine to do as I please with, and if I say you will spread those legs, you


    will.¡±


    This man was a monster¡­ The hatred within me was bubbling, and I was unable to control my anger as


    I felt my teeth sharpen. ¡°You will not touch me.¡± I warned menacingly, trying to rein my powers back. His


    eyes shed as he pped me across the face, that was clearly this bastard¡¯s favourite move.


    ¡°You will be marrying me and I will be fucking you, whether you want it or not. You are nothing more than


    a whore!¡±


    Over my dead body. ¡°Then your men will be ready to die.¡± I hissed. I was unable to control the rising


    anger, but when he let out a dark chuckle of amusement, I felt uneasy. ¡°¡®What a disobedient one you are,


    I like it¡­ Keep going. I will bring those who have died because of you losing control to you.¡± Those


    words made my anger vanish, recing it with fear. I could tell he was telling the truth¡­


    Calm yourself, Yileyna.


    It was hard, the siren side within me wanted tosh out and attack.


    Did I kill someone? I needed to control myself but it was getting harder. ¡°Ah, how I wish I kept Andres


    alive¡­ at least long enough to fuck his daughter in front of him, and then let him watch as I passed you


    onto my men when I was done.¡± He chuckled darkly, and I had to fight myself not to react.


    Breathe¡­


    My people will die¡­


    Calm down¡­


    His words had created a storm of anger within me, and not only was I fighting the urge to unleash hell,


    but I was trying to reign my emotions in so no one else suffered. I could feel the sharp pain around my


    neck, almost as if the cor wanted to react.


    ¡°Seems like you have learned your lesson. Ah, look, a present for your loss of control. Come in!¡±


    Theodenmanded.


    The door opened to reveal one of Theoden¡¯s men, holding a bundle which he tossed onto the bed.


    What was it¡­


    A chilling thought came to me and I prayed it was not so.


    ¡°Do open it.¡± Theodenughed raucously.


    *****************


    *****************


    My heart thundered as I reached over, opening the nket to see the lifeless body of a baby, but what


    made my blood run cold was the red engravings that covered his entire skin.


    Engravings just like the ones on my cor. ¡°It¡¯s one of the Omega¡¯s, I heard her screaming that her child


    has simply died.¡± The man said in a gruff voice.


    I did this


    Goddess¡­


    ¡°Ah I see¡­ Oh dear, what have you done? And how many more lives will you take because of your


    anger?¡± Theoden taunted. ¡°Now, see the thing is, every time you act selfishly, you will only be killing the


    innocent. The weakest will go first.¡± My eyes stung with tears of anguish and pain. I had killed another


    child. The door shut behind the man, leaving the lifeless baby on the bed. With shaking hands I reached


    over, wanting to fix the odd angle his head sat at, only for Theoden to let out a menacing roar.


    ¡°Leave it!¡±


    He grabbed the bundle and threw it across the room. 2


    I screamed as I jumped off the bed, in a sh I was across the room, but I was too slow as it hit the wall


    and dropped to the floor. I picked the baby up from the floor, cradling the lifeless body to my chest. I was


    unable to stop the tears that fell down my cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what you want, just stop hurting them! Stop this!¡± I screamed, pressing my lips to the baby¡¯s


    forehead.


    I¡¯m so sorry.


    What have I done¡­ ¡°Good. So how about you throw that thing out and strip.¡± My head snapped up to the


    monster before me.


    I looked at the baby in my arms, a child whose life was stolen from them before even having a chance to


    live¡­ I stood up and ced the bundle safely on the dresser.


    ******************


    ****************


    I will somehow try to get you back to your parents.


    I promise. ¡°Now undress.¡± Theodenmanded as he began to undo the buttons of his shirt.


    Fear enveloped me, and when I reached for my corset, I realised I was shaking.


    I was scared, so scared¡­


    I looked at him with blurred vision as he advanced toward me.


    ¡°Good¡­ Now¡­ Show me how well you pleased my son in bed.¡± He was disgusting. I flinched when his


    hand grabbed my sleeve.


    Suddenly Theoden froze, his head snapping towards the door just as it opened to reveal Arabe, never


    had I been happier to see her. She bowed her head, but I could sense her panic as she breathed heavily,


    a clear sign she had run fast. ¡°Your son is back, Master.¡± 4


    I fell to my knees, a shuddering whimper left me as Theoden strode to the door. ¡°Lock her in.¡± He


    commanded, but I could hear the tension in his voice. The moment the door mmed shut, I covered my


    mouth with my hands to muffle the sob of relief that left me.


    Theon.


    Theon was here.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    43. His Lies THEON.


    The doors to the castle were opened for me, and although I could sense the tension and uncertainty from


    the guards, it was obvious that despite the fact they may be suspicious or cautious of me, they were


    unable to refuse me entry.


    All eyes were on me as I walked through the courtyard, illuminated by a few dimnterns.


    ¡°The King¡®s son is back!¡± ¡°Alpha Theon is here!¡±


    ¡°Alpha,e, I will have a room ready for you immediately.¡± One of the castle servants offered.


    ¡°I wish to see my father, immediately.¡± I replied coldly.


    Despite the calmness I was portraying, I was a mess inside. I wanted to see Yileyna, wanted to make


    sure she was ok. It was guing my mind to not know what she was going through.


    I had travelled for hours straight, and I made the journey that should have taken much longer, I


    completed it in a day. Just the thought of Yileyna was enough to keep pushing me to carry on. My


    muscles were screaming in exhaustion, but I didn¡®t let it show. ¡°The Alpha is ready to see you in the


    throne room.¡± One of Theoden¡®s men said, making me turn my head to him sharply. ¡°I don¡®t need an


    appointment to see my own father.¡± I said before pushing past him and heading for the throne room. I


    walked through the castle, paying attention to the changes, there was no hustle and bustle around here


    like it once used to be. Sure it was night, but there was always someone walking around the castle when


    Andres was in power. There was no odd cry of a child of one of the families residing here, nor the smell


    of something pleasant from the kitchens. I didn¡®t realise it when Theoden had taken over as much as I


    did now, as I looked at the world around me with a new outlook. One where the haze of lies had been


    removed from my eyes.


    The Obsidian Shadow Pack insignia had reced the ones of the Silver Storm, and they red down at


    me. A pack I was once proud of... I realised that this would be the end of the Obsidian Shadow Pack.


    When the war was over and victory was ours, I would ask Yileyna to ept the people who were


    innocent into


    her pack. I couldn¡®t ask Thea and Raiden to head the pack either, because Yileyna needed Raiden.


    There was too much darkness and sins tied to the name of the Obsidian Shadow Pack, sins that could


    not be wiped away or forgotten. 1


    The passageways were lit dimly and there were far more guards scattered throughout, guards that he


    had purchased at the expense of our people. That knowledge sent a re of rage through me.


    The urge to draw my sword and y them was tempting, but I held back. I needed to find Yileyna first.


    I entered the throne room to find it empty. It had changed, with the banners and colours now of the


    Obsidian Shadow Pack adorning the entire room. Colours I was once proud of...


    This belonged to Yileyna, and I knew she would be the queen that everyone would love when the time


    came.


    ¡°Theon!¡± His merry voice was a front, and when I turned to see the smile on his face, I noticed it didn¡®t


    quite reach his eyes, even as he rushed towards me, arms spread.


    I smiled slightly and closed the gap between us, knowing I was far better at hiding my emotions. There


    was a powerful darkness encasing him, almost like ayer. What was that? It felt like Arabe¡®s


    darkness...


    ¡°Dad, I¡®m finally back.¡± I said as we embraced. The urge to rip his heart out right now overcame me, but I


    could feel the darkness pushing against me and I stepped back, trying not to be repulsed or to let my


    anger show. My stomach twisted as I smelt Yileyna¡®s scent lingering on him.


    He had her.


    I didn¡®t know how to feel, it meant she was safe, but it also fucking terrified me not knowing if she was


    ok.


    ¡°That you are, that you are, and in good time! I was wondering where you might be.¡± Theoden eximed,


    striding over to his throne and sitting down.


    I looked at him emotionlessly, crossing my arms. ¡°I was tracking the heart, however, she kept on slipping


    through my grasp. I¡®m sorry but these injuries slowed me down.¡± I frowned icily as I red at the floor. I


    was getting better but I didn¡®t n on telling him that. ¡°Oh, I see, well good news! I found her.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I know, I tracked her close to here and had a feeling you seeded. I¡®m d to hear it.¡± I


    replied smoothly. He ran his fingers through his beard, watching me intently, ¡°You know we need the


    heart on our side for the betterment of the future, Theon. ¡°Theoden said,cing his fingers together as he


    sat on his throne arrogantly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Well then, it was a hard decision to make, but I think it¡®s the right one... I am afraid I have decided I will


    marry her myself.¡±


    My heart thundered; thousands of emotions shed through me as my eyes


    flickered. I wanted him dead.


    He watched me keenly, and never had I ever had to try harder to keep control of myself, as I lowered my


    head to him. ¡°I am truly relieved. I am sorry father, I know you wanted me to marry her at one point, but


    despite wanting to please you, marrying someone who is part siren... it would have been hard. You are


    far stronger than I am, mentally and physically.¡± I looked up at him, wanting to rip his head off. Our eyes


    met and I made sure to keep my emotions in check, looking at him with fake approval and relief. His


    eyes flickered before he let out a small chuckle and sat back, clearly much more at ease.


    ¡°Ah you always understand, and fear not, the poison for the sirens is prepared. When the time is right, I


    will release it into the ocean, and we will kill them all. We will get our revenge.¡± He said darkly. ¡°I can¡®t


    wait, they deserve all that ising to them. Tell me, what do you want me to do? I¡®m back and I¡®m


    ready to assist you, with this n or anything else. We need to kill them all.¡± He was nodding slowly,


    looking at me with pride, yet his orange eyes held a manic light as if he was lost in envisioning what the


    future would hold.


    ¡°For now, I want you to tighten security. We will soon have the Alpha gathering, and there... there I will


    be stronger. You have always been a good son, and when this is over, I will give yound and a


    pack of your own.¡±


    So he would try to keep me far away.


    ¡°Thank you, but more than an Alpha position, I just want revenge on all those who have hurt those whom


    I love. I will find contentment the day they are all


    in, only then will I be at peace.¡± I said murderously, fuelling all the hatred and rage for him into my


    words. My eyes zed venomously, and I felt satisfied when he looked a little unnerved.


    ¡°Ah, of course, I want only the same. Now tell me Theon, have you heard anything of Hunter? Rumours


    are he is standing against us.¡± He dered, clearly changing the subject. ¡°Hunter?¡± I asked sharply.


    When I was let into Westerfell I knew even if he had Thea, Raiden, and the others, it meant he didn¡®t


    know of my involvement, or they were ying smart. But now, seeing him, I had a feeling he really didn¡®t


    know what I had been up to and that was exactly what I wanted. I still wouldn¡®t trust him, and I wasn¡®t so


    sure he¡®d trust me entirely, however, I knew I was and always have been just a pawn to use in his game.


    At least I¡®d y along, act like I respected him and wanted to serve him, when all I fucking wanted was to


    kill him.


    But until I found out what that darkness encasing him was... I had to be careful, I couldn¡®t attempt to kill


    him only to be thwarted. There had to be a n in ce. ¡°Yes Hunter, he was creating a resistance,


    gathering those loyal to Yileyna De¡®Lacor. I want him dead and perhaps you are the person who is best


    suited to find him.¡± His eyes were on me keenly and I was sure this was another test...


    If he was trying to outwit me, then he could carry on trying. I was not a fool. ¡°I¡®m afraid Hunter is not


    someone I will touch... We promised Mom... Yet I understand that he is trying to thwart your ns, and if


    that is the case, then I will not protest if you have someone kill him. I just apologise that I cannot be part


    of it.¡± I replied quietly. Our eyes met and he nodded slowly.


    ¡°I understand, your love for your mother holds no bounds.¡± He nodded curtly, and I knew he had bought it


    when he began talking about his ns. Now all I needed to do was assess the numbers and prepare for


    a takeover, but before that... I needed to see her... 1 I left the throne room after telling Theoden I would


    turn in for the night. I was d my room hadn¡®t been stripped bare, although I knew someone had been


    in here. If they had been looking for anything then they had probably been met with disappointment. I


    was not someone to keep anything materialistic, nothing that can be held against me and nothing


    personal. I showered quickly, my chest no longer needed bandaging. Although I was still


    wounded, they were getting better with the help of the pearl that I knew possessed exceptional powers.


    Whatever this thing was, it was powerful. I had tried to open the small pouch but the intensity of the light


    from it burned, and so I had quickly closed it again. After getting dressed, I had taken a charm to hide my


    scent, before I set out to find her.


    It hadn¡®t been as simple as that. I learned she was in the Alpha quarters, but the entrance was guarded


    and the windows were barred, so I had to wait for the guards to move. However, even when the guards


    changed shift, I didn¡®t manage to slip inside. I had gotten to the door but it was locked. I had heard theN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    guards approaching, chatting quietly, and so I had slipped away before I was caught. The only other way


    I could think of was through the window in the guest room that looked out to the courtyard. I wasn¡®t sure


    if that one was unguarded as it was a difficult ce to get to, but I nned to find out. It took me a while


    to sneak past all the guards, and looking up at the window, the memory of that night returned to me and


    my heart thudded. Memories that were so much lighter than the ones surrounding us now. I climbed up


    swiftly, knowing I was going to have to pry the window open. To my dismay, it was barred too. Frowning, I


    nced down, before getting to work swiftly. I began work on loosening the bars with the sharp point of


    my dagger.


    One bar almost slipped from my hand, but I caught it just as two guards passed by far below.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°No, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    I closed my eyes, exhaling softly before getting back to work. It took a while, and bncing dangerously


    on that ledge as I worked wasn¡®t easy. A few times more guards passed by and I had to do my fucking


    best not to make any sound. When I had finally managed to take a few bars off, I pried the window open


    and squeezed inside, shutting the window behind me and silently made my way out of the room.


    Silence filled the main hall, and Theoden¡®s smell was faint, meaning he hadn¡®te back here after our


    meeting, but there was one scent that was stronger. A scent that made a wave of relief flood me.


    Yileyna¡®s.


    My heart was racing as I followed it to the old Alpha¡®s bedroom. I saw the key in the lock and turned it


    slowly before opening the door, trying to control my raging


    heart.


    There she was, dressed in an extravagant dress. The first thing I noticed was therge ck cor, that


    oozed darkness, that wrapped around her neck as she hugged a bundle to her chest from where she sat


    on the floor.


    LILL


    Her head snapped up to me and our eyes met, pain and anguish filled her red eyes and tears streaked


    her face.


    She was in pain.


    ¡°Theon.¡± She whispered.


    My heart squeezed and white¨Chot anger raged through me as recognition filled her eyes. She had been


    so shaken she hadn¡®t even been able to recognise me. I did my best to keep my voice level, but even


    then I was unable to hide the pain from it.


    ¡°Hey Little Storm. I¡®m here.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    44. 44. I Promise You THEON.


    She stood up, still clutching the bundle in her arms, as I entered and swiftly shut the door behind me.


    Closing the gap between us, I pulled her into my arms.


    Our hearts hammered as I held her tightly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Theon.¡± She whispered, my hand weaved into her hair. I tugged her head up, pressing my lips to her


    forehead as I closed my eyes, inhaling her scent.


    Fuck, she was here... alive...


    ¡°Hush, I got you.¡± I murmured.


    She clung to me with one hand, the other clutching the bundle that she was treasuring, and I forced


    myself back to see what she was holding.


    ¡°It¡®s a baby.¡± She whispered, fresh tears spilling down her cheeks.


    There was no heartbeat.


    My heart sank as a thousand thoughts ran through my mind. ¡°The baby died because I lost control of my


    powers.¡± She whimpered, staring at the dead baby in her arms.


    How could he? I tried to control my own emotions as I slowly took the body of the baby from her. She let


    go reluctantly and I ced him down on the bed. Theoden was beyond fucking messed up. The first rule


    of war... the children, women, and elderly must not be harmed.


    A stifled sob made me turn back to her, and I pulled her into my arms, embracing her tightly. There was


    nothing to say that would ease her pain and so I just held her, rubbing her back and arms as she


    clutched my shirt tightly, sobbing to her heart¡®s content into my chest.


    I ced soft kisses on her shoulders, head and cheeks, trying tofort her, wanting to ease the pain


    that was tormenting her. I was seething with rage, every time the cor touched me, it reminded me of its


    presence.


    How dare he fucking cor her like she was his belonging!


    His words from a short while earlier rang in my head,


    ¡®I will marry her...¡®


    That¡®s never fucking happening... ¡°I love you. I love you, Theon.¡± She was whispering. I moved back


    reluctantly, cupping her face and tilting it up as I looked down at her. ¡°And I you, Little Storm, beyond


    anything else.¡± I brushed her tears away, kissing her forehead once again.


    I did this, I let that monster into this kingdom... That child¡®s death was on my hands.


    Her gorgeous eyes pooled with tears as she slowly ran her hands up my chest and cupped my neck,


    pulling me closer. Our eyes met, and despite the emotions she awoke within me, the pain


    she was in was fucking killing me. ¡°What did they do to you?¡± I asked hoarsely, trying to fight my own


    emotions as I pressed my lips to hers softly.


    The tingles of pleasure danced through me, and the emotions that were attached to them were far more


    than words could ever speak.


    I was so fucking sorry for everything I had ever done. Making the vow to be here for her, this time I


    wouldn¡®t let her be taken from me.


    She sobbed as she kissed me back tenderly, her plump soft lips caressing mine in an agonisingly yet


    beautiful movement.


    I fucking love you.


    I broke away after a few moments, both of us breathing hard despite the slow kiss. Our emotions whirled


    around us.


    ¡°Tell me, Little Storm.¡± I whispered, wiping a fresh wave of tears from her face.


    I had not seen her so broken in a while¡­


    ¡°He tried to rape me, Theon.¡±


    My heart stilled, shock hitting me hard as I looked at her. I felt numb, my head began pounding but I


    couldn¡®tprehend anything.


    ¡°But Arabe came and said you were back... and he stopped before... before...¡± Her voice broke as she


    mped her hands over her mouth to silence her cry of pain.


    I pulled her back into my arms, hugging her tightly. ¡°No one is going to fucking touch you again.¡± A


    promise to myself more than to her.


    Theoden¡®s death was going to be painful. So fucking painful. I would be the one to rip him apart, inch by


    fucking inch.


    ¡°Yileyna, mark me.¡± I said the words quietly, yet she stiffened, looking up at me in fear as she shook her


    head. 2 ¡°No, not when there¡®s a chance I might die. I don¡®t want you to die.¡± You¡®re not ever fucking


    dying.


    ¡°Hey... Look, we need a means ofmunication, and this will give us the link. It¡®s not like I can mark


    you with that cor.¡±


    She didn¡®t buy it, looking at me with hurt in her eyes.


    ¡°You wouldn¡®t mark me though, because you would risk your own life but not let harme to me.¡± She


    said, her eyes shing. Oh my beautiful Little Storm. ¡°We may have rejected one another, but that bond


    wille to life once more if we mark one another.¡±


    of course I wouldn¡®t let any harme to her.


    ¡°Look, we need the mind link.¡± I said, caressing her cheek. It wasn¡®t only the mind link, I also wanted to


    have that connection to her, so I knew if she was ever in pain.


    ¡°Theon, if I die.¡±


    I ced a finger to her lips, cutting her off. ¡°You won¡®t die, our people and your kingdom await. We will


    make it through, and we will defeat them. Arabe is the one we need to get rid of first. Look Raiden,


    Charlene, and the others are here in Westerfell somewhere. I will make sure they¡®re safe and we will


    work on a n. You are not alone, and we wille out of this victorious, but you need to mark me,


    beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I dreamed of us marking one another so many times... but none was in this scenario.¡± She whispered,


    kissing my finger. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± I wished I could make it better for her. As much as I wanted to fuck her


    whilst she marked me, it was far too risky. I lifted her cor, feeling the burning darkness from it, and it


    was burning her neck too. Angry red marks ran along her skin where the cor touched her. ¡°It¡®s tied to


    the lives of my pack, it¡®s how the baby died.¡± She said, her eyes full of anguish.


    ¡°We are going to get through this.¡± I promised. ¡°The baby¡®s death is not on you, it¡®s on Theoden, and he


    will fucking pay.¡± I pulled her against me, kissing her jaw. The very urge to rip this cor off her was


    difficult to contain. I threaded my hand into her hair. ¡°Mark me. I have to leave before Theoden notices,


    but with the link, I will be able to know if you¡®re in trouble.¡±


    She hesitated as our eyes remained locked, before she nodded reluctantly. She tilted her head up, her


    gaze flickering to my lips, I leaned down and kissed her deeply and passionately. She moaned softly, and


    the scent of her arousal reached my nose, making me throb.


    Fuck.


    I slipped my tongue into her mouth, deepening the kiss. I pulled her dress up, slipping my hand through


    the slit and cupping her ass as I pulled her against my hardened dick. She sighed as she pressed herself


    against me, kissing me back with equal passion.


    I forced myself away after a few seconds, my eyes zing as I grabbed her waist and lifted her up,


    arching my head to the right, allowing her full ess to mark me.


    Our eyes met, and a thousand emotions rushed through me. I never thought I¡®d ever let anyone mark


    me... I never thought the day woulde when I¡®d be full of so many fucking emotions that it would be


    fucking hard to breathe, but even then, I wouldn¡®t change this.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°The entire kingdom wants Yileyna De¡®Lacor on their arms, but she belongs to me, and I


    will wear this mark proudly. Maybe when things settle I¡®ll even unt it to let a few jealous men, like a


    certain Fae for example, know that you are mine.¡± 1 ¡°Of course, I¡®ve always been yours. I fell in love with


    you Theon, from the very start, and nothing changed that.¡± She whispered, caressing my face. ¡°I couldn¡®t


    walk away from you even when I wanted to.¡± I replied,bing my fingers through her hair. ¡°Your eyes


    look alive again.¡±


    ¡°Because they are gazing upon you.¡± ? She smiled, rolling her eyes despite the faint blush that coated


    her cheeks. ¡°Who knew Theon Hale could be so charming?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, even I didn¡®t. However, it¡®s the doing of the pearl.¡±


    ¡°I hoped it would work.¡±


    So she made me wear it for a reason...


    She chuckled weakly before we became serious once more.


    Our eyes met, and she took a deep breath, extracting her canines as she leaned in. My heart thudded as


    I waited for her fangs to sink into me, and when they did I closed my eyes, intense sparks rushing


    through me. I felt the magical pull of the bond strengthen, a bond that we had destroyed. It was strong


    and her scent heightened, as seductive as ever just ten thousand times more.


    Fuck..


    A part of me began to wonder how it would feel if I ever got the chance to mark her too... Pleasure


    rushed to my cock as she moaned against my neck, I never fucking wanted her to move. She slowly


    extracted her teeth and teasingly ran her tongue along my neck, making my breath hitch.


    ¡°You¡®re mine.¡± Her voice was seductive and possessive, and when our eyes met, hers were glowing


    vibrantly. ¡°Always.¡± I replied with a smirk before iming her lips once more in an electrifying kiss that


    made me fucking see stars.


    When we broke apart we were both breathless, her more than me, which satisfied me. She could be the


    Queen, but I was the one who could sweep her off her feet. I kissed her forehead once more, before I


    slowly ced her down. 1 ¡°I need to leave now, I was wondering what you wanted to do with the pearl?¡± I


    asked quietly. She looked down at my chest, frowning slightly. ¡°The sirens gave me a ne so that I


    could contact them, Theoden or Arabe took it, if you can find it and then go to the coast....¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡± I urged, seeing her hesitate. I was beyond the point of hate. This was all a game


    orchestrated by the biggest viin of all time. The rest were simple victims of his evil ns... She


    nodded. ¡°Call them, Deliana¡­ Give her the pearl and then tell her what is happening, ask her for help.


    I¡®m sure she will assist us, Theon.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I said, cupping her face. I kissed her lips once more.


    ¡°We are going to fucking win this,e whatever.¡±


    With those parting words, I left the room with an aim in mind. Theoden¡®s end was near, and it was time to


    get the ball rolling...

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    45.  A Precious Surprise CHARLENE.


    It waste when Theoden had entered the cells with a few men, pointing at a few of us and talking


    through the mind link. I wasn¡®t sure what they were saying. My heart filled with fear as Raiden, Thea, and


    I were dragged from the cells, bound and blindfolded.


    Where were they taking us? Gamma Grayson had been taken not long ago, and I was terrified to think


    where he may be. The beatings I had seen others go through terrified me, and just the memory of


    Raiden being tortured again made it hard to breathe. Luckily, Theoden hadn¡®t seen my mark, the high¨C


    neck dress I had been wearing had hidden it, and when the guards had seen it afterwards, none cared


    about it. I was not a threat, but I knew if they even got wind of the fact that I was Hunter¡®s mate, the


    consequences would be horrifying. Chosen or fated, they would not let me go. It was Hunter¡®s name that


    was stered across the resistance, and they hadn¡®t hidden the fact they wanted him dead.


    Now more than ever I needed to be safe, because I knew I was with child. I had missed my periods, but


    the slight nausea I had been feeling was the first sign. Although I had not thought much of it, it all fell into


    ce when I had felt the faint butterfly sensation in my stomach. 5


    I only wished that this had happened when I was with Hunter. We were going to be parents, yet


    here I was terrified, not knowing if my baby would survive or not. The wolfsbane and silver we were


    being injected with were of a high level, and although I prayed that our baby was ok, I was scared for its


    safety. 2


    ¡°Where are you taking us?¡± Thea hissed. She was the only one brave enough to argue with her father,


    and when I heard the sound of a resounding smack, I knew he had hit her.


    What a monster he was.


    ¡°Thea.¡± Raiden warned, I could hear the anger in his voice.


    I had seen them be closer over thest few days, and I hoped when things were better, he would


    ept her...


    We were now led out into the open, but I couldn¡¯t make out where we were being taken, the path was


    confusing and I held no sense of direction, far too weak to focus on anything. In my delirious state, I


    wondered why was he moving us personally? I could sense Arabe¡®s darkness too, as it surrounded us


    and made me feel even more nauseous. We continued to walk for goddess knows how long, until I felt


    we were going downwards. Perhaps it was a slope... I wasn¡®t so sure.


    Tremained silent, not wanting to anger them. ¡°Get in.¡± Someone hissed before I was shoved forward,


    feeling the temperature drop.


    I didn¡®t let a sound escape me, and I shuffled forward, until I knocked into someone.


    Ryan. He nudged me behind him, and although I couldn¡®t see him, I felt safer. I wanted to hide away to


    protect my baby.


    ¡°Let them rot in here, no one will find them.¡± Theoden growled. When the door mmed shut, I breathed


    a sigh of relief, now paying attention to who was here.


    ¡°Why not just kill us now? Dumb fools.¡± Ryan remarked. ¡°We¡®ve been through too much shit to die so


    easily though.¡± I smiled despite his words. Regardless of what he said, it was nice to hear another


    familiar voice.


    ¡°Dad, Mom?¡± Raiden¡®s voice came.


    ¡°Raiden.¡± Andrea¡®s voice came.


    I felt someone pull the blindfold from my eyes and my heart skipped a beat when I looked into the eyes


    of none other than Zoe. Once again, feeling the guilt of my birth flit through me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said softly.


    I looked around, trying to see where we were. It was some sort of stone room. We were not in the vicinity


    of the castle, I could see that from the colour of the stone. Embedded in the stone were odd engravings.


    There was something wrong with this ce. There was darkness here, and the markings that covered


    the walls gave me an ominous feeling. 2


    Ryan went and rammed his shoulder against the stone entrance. I wasn¡®t the only one who flinched at


    the sickening crunch of his bones, but it did nothing more than cause him pain.


    Both Thea and I shook our heads at his antics.


    ¡°That sure didn¡®t work.¡± Ryan muttered, making Raiden sigh before turning to his parents.


    Andrea let out a sob as she walked over to him.


    With his arms bound behind him, there was little he could do, save lean his forehead against his mother


    and tell her he was fine.


    Both Andrea and Zoe were far too skinny, and I could tell they had seen many trials. They were covered


    in many scars and bruises that marred their bodies, yet they lived up to the titles of gamma females, for


    the fire still burned in their eyes.


    Gamma Henry was in a worse state, but even he was still smiling.


    ¡°Rhys. Where is he?¡± Andrea whispered.


    ¡°Safe.¡± Raiden reassured her gently.


    Zoe was kissing Ryan as he kept telling her how he was fine. Seeing their happiness made me feel


    happier, it gave me hope that not all is lost. They had been apart for so long, yet here they were, united


    once more. I hoped soon I would be reunited with Hunter too.


    ¡°Where is your father?¡± Zoe whispered.


    Ryan shook his head and became serious. ¡°I don¡®t know. When we were ambushed, I think ne may have


    gotten away.¡± I hoped he was ok. Lately, I considered telling Gamma Grayson the truth, and I promised if


    I saw him again I would, but now seeing Zoe made me hesitate. I watched Thea observing the Boltons


    curiously, her intense stare made Andrea notice her.


    ¡°This is...¡± Raiden smiled slightly as he motioned with his head for Thea to step forward.¡±


    Thea.¡±


    ¡°Thea Hale.¡± Thea added, not ashamed of her name as Zoe and Andrea tensed, but Gamma Henry


    sighed heavily. ¡°And yet he has you imprisoned. You are not one of his, but one of us.¡± He said with a


    small smile.


    She smiled back as she stepped up close to Raiden, her cheeks heating up as she poked her eyes out


    at him. If it wasn¡®t for the bruises on them, or the fact they were cored and cuffed in silver, one would


    think they were just a young couple shy and in love.


    ¡°What?¡± Raiden whispered, but we all heard.


    ¡°Won¡®t you introduce who I am?¡± She asked, stressing on the ¡®who¡®.


    ¡°You want me to?¡± Raiden asked quietly.


    I smiled, watching them as Ryan scoffed.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Seriously, we might die any minute, and you two are taking forever to make one damn announcement?


    They fell in love, I guess.¡± He shrugged, and I shook my head.


    This man was so infuriating at times.


    ¡°Wrong actually, I mean... We... we¡®re fated mates.¡± Raiden announced proudly, smiling down at her as


    she smiled equally proud.


    Yes, they were going to be ok. Andrea gasped before she congratted them both and kissed Thea¡®s


    cheek. Smiling, I slowly slid down the wall, feeling exhausted as I tried to control myboured breathing.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Ryan asked, looking down at me sharply. I forced a smile and nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t look it.¡± Raiden added,ing over as he crouched down next to me.


    All eyes were on me, and I felt my heart thud nervously. I didn¡®t like all attention on me¡­


    ¡°... I might be pregnant.¡± I shared, making Raiden¡®s eyes fly open before concern settled into them.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Ryan added as Thea hurried to my side, her eyes sparkled.


    ¡°I¡®m going to be an aunt?¡± She whispered. ¡°Theon is the father?¡± Gamma Henry asked shocked..


    ¡°No!¡± I eximed, appalled at the very thought. ¡°He is Yileyna¡¯s!¡± 1


    Goddess, how had I ever liked him?! Will I have to share that fact with Hunter... oh Goddess! ¡°It¡®s a long


    story, so how about we all settle down in this stone tomb where we may actually die and let¡®s fill you in


    shall we?¡± Ryan suggested.


    Actually I think we needed him here, because he was that annoyingpanion that you just couldn¡®t


    help but love.


    It was dark, with no light, yet thepany that surrounded me filled my heart with a glimmer of hope and


    warmth. Hunter, Yileyna and Theon... They will save us. 3)

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    46. Something Pure CHARLENE.


    That night we talked hours into the night, filling each other in on everything that had happened. Listening


    to the things Thea had been subjected to at the hands of her father shocked me, and I realised how


    lucky I was to grow up with a father who sheltered me. Even if I never saw eye¨Cto¨Ceye with my mother, it


    was still nothingpared to what she had been through. We all had slowly drifted off, but my sleep was


    gued with nightmares of burning bodies, Hunter dying... Yileyna dying, and the world being conquered


    by evil. The following day, no one came, and we simply sat there; starving, thirsty, and tired.


    I felt too exhausted to talk much, and the day passed painstakingly slow. I was unsure when sleep kept


    pulling me into its folds, and I hade down with a high temperature. I know they were talking to me


    but nothing made much sense anymore... I awoke with a jolt and sat up my heart pounding, as I scanned


    the area trying to figure out why I had awoken, when I saw the entrance scrape open. I wasn¡®t the only


    one to get up, not knowing what was toe. My heart was in my throat as I looked at the tall, hooded


    figure that stood there. His glowing eyes were something I had never seen before. They were a variety of


    golds and oranges, so simr to Yileyna yet so different.... It was only for a second, and I wondered if I


    had imagined it. 1


    Who is that?


    Everyone was tense, wondering what was toe, but when he spoke, he took us all by surprise.


    ¡°I never thought I¡®d say this, but it¡®s good to see you all alive.¡± The deep voice came.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Theon!¡± I eximed weakly.


    He removed his hood and came over to Gamma Henry, braking his silver cor and cuffs off.


    ¡°We need to move fast.¡± He said quietly as he began breaking the chains on everyone with ease,


    completely barehanded. His aura felt different too, it was stronger...


    My heart thumped as he approached me. Why wasn¡®t Hunter here?


    ¡°Are they alright?¡± I asked softly. His eyes met mine as he broke my cor, his eyes were multi¨Ccoloured,


    just as I had thought I had seen from afar.


    ¡°They are.¡± He said, breaking my hands free, and I felt as if a weight had been lifted from me. The pain


    that the silver was causing vanishing. ¡°Theon, what¡®s going on?¡± Raiden asked as Thea kissed her


    brother, hugging him tightly.


    ¡°We don¡®t have time, I¡®ll exin on the way. I arrived here yesterday, but it took me a while to find you.


    Tomorrow is the Alpha Gathering. I still don¡®t know exactly what he¡®s nning, but I have my theories,


    and if I am correct, then we need to fucking stop him. I will take you all to safety. Grayson and Zarian are


    not far outside of Westerfell. I¡®ll take you there. I don¡®t think anyone wille for you today...¡± He


    scanned the cave.


    ¡°Sounds good to me, why the fuck have your eyes changed?¡± Ryan asked as everyone was finally free.


    1 ¡°He¡®s marked.¡± Thea said smugly ¡°Don¡®t you think the eyes look familiar? Almost like Yil...¡± She trailed


    off, her heart thudding as she looked at Raiden.


    I didn¡®t miss the look of sadness in his eyes, but he said nothing, holding his hand out to her.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± He said after a moment, giving Thea a small smile, before he turned to Theon.


    Their eyes met, and tension filled the room.


    ¡°Do not hurt my sister.¡± Theon said dangerously to him. ¡°I won¡®t.¡± Raiden replied, his blue eyes sharp.


    ¡°Don¡®t hurt our Queen.¡± ¡°I don¡®t need to be told. I won¡®t hurt her.¡± 1


    A silence followed before Ryan cleared his throat.


    ¡°Wow, the ten¨C¡±


    ¡°Ryan! Do you need to alwaysment!¡± I eximed, taking everyone by surprise, and, for once, I


    rendered him speechless... 2


    We began to head to the exit.


    ¡°What is this ce anyway?¡± Thea asked as she looked at the engravings.


    ¡°I can¡®t be certain, but those engravings look just like the ones Arabe works with. I think this ce


    belonged to the Dark Ones.¡± Theon replied as he led the way out.


    A shiver ran down my spine, but I had a feeling he was right...


    ¡°Won¡®t they find out we escaped?¡± Gamma Henry asked, as I stepped out to see dusk had fallen.


    ¡°No. Theoden is too busy preparing for the event tomorrow. Hunter should be here by nightfall, tomorrow


    night when this gathering takes ce, we attack.¡± Theon exined.


    Hunter¡­.


    I knew the uing war was scary, but the fact it was here meant we would lose many¡­ I was to meet


    Gamma Grayson, and I knew before this war, I needed to tell him... As for Hunter, I would have to tell


    him about our baby too.


    ¡°Theon, Theon.¡± Thea was whispering.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Hunter¡®s going to be a daddy.¡±


    Theon looked at her sharply, before ncing at me.


    ¡°He will be happy.¡± He said simply, and I smiled weakly. It may not be a directpliment, but from


    Theon, it was a great thing to hear. The closest thing to apliment or a congrattions I would ever


    get, and it was enough ¡°Come on, you little pipsqueak. I¡®m still shocked you shouted at me.¡± Ryan said,


    taking hold of my arm and slinging it around his neck as he supported my waist.


    That¡®s what sisters are for. 5


    The words were on the tip of my tongue, but I held them back. I needed Gamma Grayson¡®s blessing


    before I told anyone else, and if he did not want me to ever tell Ryan, then I wouldn¡®t.


    We managed to leave Westerfell undetected, and sure enough, it was clear the city was preparing for a


    grand festival or something, but I had a feeling the meaning behind it was going to be a lot darker than


    that. Theoden was up to something, and Theon¡®s words echoed in my mind repeatedly as I tried to make


    sense of them.


    I felt my vision darkening, and then I lost consciousness...


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C


    I could feel the intense tingles wash through me and I wondered if I was dreaming... That felt like


    Hunter¡®s touch... If it was a dream, then I never wanted to wake up... This scent... it was his too...


    My eyes fluttered open, and I realised I was lying on a bed in a cosy room, bathed in a warm glow. But it


    was the handsome man gazing down at me that made my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Hunter!¡± I cried, flinging my arms around his neck. He caught me, pulling me into hisp as he hugged


    me tightly.


    ¡°My Luna.¡± He murmured huskily as he began kissing my neck, making my core clench. ¡°I missed you.¡± I


    whispered, kissing his lips deeply. He didn¡®t reply, simply kissing me back hard. We didn¡®t speak for


    several moments, simply kissing one another like there was no tomorrow. When we finally broke apart,


    breathing heavily, I buried my nose in his neck. It felt like a dreame true to see him here.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± I asked softly. ¡°A few hours; the doctor checked you over, she said you were weak


    but well.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m d.¡± I whispered. ¡°Did she say.¡±


    A knock on the door interrupted us and we turned to see none other than Ailema standing there, with a


    knowing smile on her face. ¡°Ah, I see I¡®m just on time to check on my patient.¡± She stated. ¡°You¡®re a


    doctor too?¡± I asked surprised. ¡°I am many things.¡± She replied secretively, her eyes sparkling. ¡°I am


    uncertain if you know but you are.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I interrupted, giving her an apologetic smile, as Hunter frowned, looking between us both


    sharply.


    I guess no one had told him anything, my thoughts were confirmed when Thea appeared at the door.


    She had showered and her hair was in a ponytail. Despite the fading marks of the cors, she looked


    much better. ¡°Go on.¡± She urged as Ryan and Raiden appeared behind her. I turned to look at Hunter,


    who was looking between us.


    ¡°So, what am I missing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Give them some privacy,e now.¡± Ailema said as I turned to Hunter, hearing Thea¡®s protest.


    ¡°You are going to have to make sure youe back to me safe and sound, because it¡®s not only my life


    that is now tied to yours... so is our pup¡®s.¡± I said, gently cing his hand on my stomach.


    His eyes widened slightly, his heart racing before he looked down at my stomach. My own stomach was


    a mess of nerves, my heart thundering as I watched his reaction.


    ¡°I put a pup in you...¡± He murmured.


    I smiled at his shock, before a smirk crossed his lips and he tugged me closer, kissing me hard.


    ¡®I will definitely return to you both, because I have so much to live for...¡®


    Yes, yes we do.


    I heard the door shut but I didn¡®t care, allowing my Alpha to pin me to the bed. He kissed me, as if it was


    the first andst time.


    It was an hourter, and although I had wanted Hunter to make love to me, he refused, saying I was far


    too weak yet. I guess I was...


    I had showered before going outside to see exactly where we were. We were far enough from Westerfell


    not to be discovered, the trees were an excellent cover for us and magic was masking where our armies


    were gathering. To my happiness, Madelia and several other mages and fae were willing to help us.


    Some who had fled when Dad had died. Men were readying for war; Fae, Mages, and Werewolves all


    united.


    Thea told me that the warriors had been working on the battle ns, and Theon had said he and Yileyna


    would lead the resistance from within. The n was to trap Theoden in the middle and kill him, but


    Theon¡®s first aim was Arabe.


    He had left earlier, not being able to be away from the castle for long, but Thea was still part of his pack.


    Even if her father had sold her, she had never been initiated into the pack of her abusers. She would


    keep him filled in, being the link between us and him.


    I was now mustering the courage to speak to Gamma Grayson, and when I saw him walk away from the


    crowds, I looked at Hunter, who gave me a nod. I didn¡®t need to give him an exnation for him to


    understand. I just hoped Gamma Grayson wouldn¡¯t shun me...


    ¡°Gamma.¡± I called, when I caught up.


    ¡°Princess, you need to be careful, what with the good news.¡± He said, and I smiled. ¡°I will be careful.¡± I


    promised, fidgeting with the hem of the tunic I had been given to wear.¡±


    There is something I wanted to share with you, Gamma Grayson... If I offend you in any way, please


    don¡®t hesitate to admonish me.¡±


    ¡°Speak your mind, you need not hesitate.¡± He encouraged, looking at me with concern. ¡°I will understand


    if you don¡®t want me to ever repeat this again, but with the war looming above our heads, I wanted to tell


    you... King Andres was not my biological father.¡± I whispered, looking at him with fear in my eyes.


    Did he understand?


    My heart thundered as he stared at me. His expression betrayed nothing, and those few seconds felt like


    years. I didn¡®t speak, waiting for him to make an excuse to leave, but he didn¡®t. He stepped closer,


    cupping my face.


    ¡°You¡®re mine.¡± He said quietly.


    Tears stung my eyes. ¡°I know the way mother tricked you was wrong... She admitted to using magic, but


    she was your fated mate. She spelled Dad because she wanted to be Luna...¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°None of those things matter.¡± He said before he weed me into his embrace. ¡°I always held a special


    spot for you when you were a child, yet I thought it was because you were my Alpha¡®s daughter, not


    knowing it is because you are mine.¡±


    I closed my eyes in relief as I hugged him back. ¡°So, that was some interesting shit.¡± 3 I froze when


    Ryan¡®s voice came. I pulled away quickly, only to realise he wasn¡®t alone. Zoe was standing right beside


    him. No, I wasn¡®t meant to ruin this.


    My heart was thumping as Zoe came towards me, and where I was ready for her wrath, she simply took


    my hands, smiling softly.


    ¡°Grayson told me of what urred between himself and Soleil, and when you told him just now that she


    used magic against him... I understood how lucky I am to have him in my life. If she had imed him as


    her mate, I would not have found such a perfect forgive Soleil, but Grayson¡®s daughter is my own.¡± 4 Her


    words made me overwhelmed, and I couldn¡®t stop the tears that fell from my eyes as I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I¡®m so sorry for all the pain this may have caused you.¡± ¡°Do not apologise for something you had no say


    in. The goddess bestowed you in Soleil¡®s womb, but if you were mine.¡±


    ¡°Then you wouldn¡®t be so pale and you sure as heck wouldn¡¯t be ginger.¡± Ryan added.


    Both Zoe and I turned to look at him, before looking at one another.


    Then, we all burst intoughter.


    ¡°This boy is a fool.¡± Zoe scolded, smacking her son lightly over the head. ¡°I agree, and the Queen made


    him Gamma.¡± Gamma Grayson chuckled, pulling Zoe into his


    arms and nting a tender kiss on her forehead.


    I smiled as Ryan simply smirked at me. ¡°Even if we are siblings, you don¡®t get to tell me what to do.¡± He


    stated.


    ¡°We shall see.¡± I replied, smiling sweetly, making the elders smile. Suddenly I felt like I had a perfect,


    beautiful family once again, but this time, it just felt so much purer. 2


    Thank you Goddess.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    47. The Final Sunset


    YILEYNA


    The day of the gathering hade, and I was lucky that I hadn¡®t seen Theoden again. The memory of


    what almost happened still ced a sliver of fear within me.


    What could have happened if Theon didn¡®t arrive?


    A guard woulde to give me food a few times, and had taken the baby. Although I had asked if he


    would return the baby to the parents, I wasn¡®t sure he would, as he had simply mmed the door behind


    him.


    Theon had slipped inside yesterday, leaving a dagger and a few charms with me, telling me that today


    was the day of the attack. Theoden was nning something tonight, I had to stay alert. As for the


    ne given to me by Lavine, he had said he had a good idea where it might be, and if he didn¡®t


    manage to find it, then he would go to the coast and try to contact someone by other means.


    I was certain the sirens would be on alert. Waiting.


    I was now pacing the room, feeling suffocated and useless, when suddenly the door opened and


    Arabe entered, along with two omegas who were holding bundles of items and what looked to be an


    extravagant gown. ¡°Alpha King Theoden sends a wedding dress for his bride.¡± She dered, motioning


    for the omegas to step forward.


    Her words sent a sliver of hatred through me, but I kept my face passive.


    I had no interest in seeing it at all.


    ¡°You should take a look because you will wear it soon.¡± She announced emotionlessly.


    Soon? ¡°Care to borate?¡± I asked coldly, observing her intently. ¡°Tonight, when the Alpha King takes


    the hearts of the Alphas and paints the streets of Westerfell in crimson, bing the supreme Alpha of


    Alphas, he will marry and mark you.¡± Tonight


    But more than that word, it was the rest of her sentence that struck me hard. Was he nning to kill the


    Alphas so he could take over their packs? What else could she mean by ¡®takes the hearts of the Alphas.¡¯


    How would that even work? One man alone could not rule the entire kingdom. Nobles of ranked houses


    and Alphas were needed for each region to maintain peace.


    If Theoden was thinking he would kill the Alphas and im their packs... This was something he couldn¡®t


    do unless it was a challenged duel, or if he was nning to force their hand and make them hand it over.


    Either way, it would be horrifying and a total massacre, for although many respected their sovereign,


    Alphas were born to be possessive and dominant of their packs. Besides, from what I learned, not


    everyone trusted or liked Theoden. I felt sick at the very thought of his ns, but in all of this, I at least


    had a means to talk to Theon. Something that had helped so much, knowing he wasn¡®t far, and every


    half an hour he would check in on me... even through the night, sometimes when I stirred or could not


    sleep,


    he would be there for me, making sure I was fine.


    In a way I felt he was near, and I was beginning to await the day when he would mark me. There was a


    time that I did not think Theon and I could ever be, but why else was fate forcing us together time and


    time again? No matter what or where life took us, we were still drawn to one another, and above all, I had


    marked him. I made him mine and he will surely make me his. We were meant to be one.


    ¡°Get her ready.¡± Arabemanded icily as she stood to the side, watching me sharply.


    I stared at the beautiful dress that brought me no joy.


    A marriage to my lover¡®s father? The very thought of the man made my skin crawl.


    ¡®Theon?¡® I wondered if he was within range.


    ¡®Hey, beautiful.¡® 3


    My heart skipped a beat, and I couldn¡®t deny that hearing his voice in my head was a pleasant


    sensation.


    Arabe just told me that the wedding is tonight.¡® I said quietly.


    Silence.


    I wish he was here so I could see his expression. ¡®y along, keep the dagger close, we attack tonight.¡¯


    His words made my stomach flutter with nerves, he didn¡®t say anything about the marriage... ¡®Ok¡®I replied


    softly.


    ¡®He will not marry you, Little Storm, I won¡®t fucking allow it. Ever. Wait for me and we will take back your


    kingdom together.¡®


    I smiled softly. I looked in the mirror as the Omega began working on my hair. 1


    ¡®I will always wait for you.¡® I remember the moments in the cabin from long ago, when I would wait for


    him. Will we ever have that again?


    ¡®I look forward to it. I do have some good news, I found the ne and I n to go down to the coast


    as soon as I can, I will be back in time.¡®


    ¡®Theon, I think your assumption was correct, he wants to be the ultimate Alpha.¡® ¡®I¡®m not surprised. We


    will make it on time. I promise you.¡® ¡®I have faith in you.¡® Arabe approached, her heels echoing on the


    hard floors. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± She asked me, crouching down as she stared into my eyes. ¡°I just¡­


    never realised bing queen would be so easy. The king himself chose me.¡± ¡°You do not love the


    king.¡± She dered, sounding almost bitter. I looked her in the eyes, keeping my emotions in check as I


    observed her intently. ¡°But you do.¡± I murmured quietly.


    Lately, I realised despite her emotionless exterior, she was disying slivers of emotions, especially


    around me. ¡°He is my master, nothing more. Do not disrespect him.¡± She hissed, her eyes shing as


    her dark energy filled the room.


    ¡°You are bound to him, correct? By fulfilling the conditions, you are entirely at his will.¡± I replied, picking


    up the jewelled earrings from the velvet case that the omega had ced down.


    ¡°Even without it, I would serve him.¡± She stood up, turning away as she pulled her aura in. ¡°Hmm. Of


    course, I wonder if he just didn¡®t trust you?¡± I mused. ¡°Why else did he make sure you were entirely


    under his control?¡±


    She turned, her eyes filled with rage, making the omegas flinch and move away. ¡°It gave him power too!


    He trusts me, it was not because he didn¡®t want me to go against him! ¡°She hissed, grabbing hold of my


    arm. I clenched my jaw, feeling her touch burn me. I pulled free and stood up. ¡°Watch yourself! I am


    positive the king would not be happy if he saw his bride with burns. Especially with the entire kingdom


    here to witness this wedding.¡± I growled.


    ¡°You will heal.¡± She said, dangerously clenching her hands. I raised an eyebrow. ¡°With the silver in my


    system, I doubt I will heal so fast. Now leave me be, I need to prepare for my wedding.¡± I smiled


    mockingly, knowing she was somewhat jealous.


    In truth, I pitied her. She had been taken as a child and she was born with evil within her. Theon had


    done some research, and although he didn¡®t find much, in some old archives Andres had left some diary


    entries about killing the Dark Ones. A dagger through the forehead was the only way for they had no real


    hearts. He also said they thrived on darkness and discord. So, the closer she was around someone like


    Theoden, the better and stronger she¡®d feel inparison to if she was in the same room as me.


    ¡®She will be weaker around you than me, because you don¡®t have darkness in you.¡¯ Theon¡®s words


    yed in my mind, and I realised why my smile had angered her; I was happy and that weakened her.


    I tried not to think of the worries or the fight ahead, and focused on the good in my life: Theon, Charlene,


    her happiness, everyone I loved. My people. The future I wanted for us all.


    Even when the veil was arranged in such a manner to hide my cor, I didn¡®t let it dull my positivity.


    ¡°You are ready, my queen.¡± The Omega whispered, lifting the veil from my face.


    I looked at her. She was one of my pack members.


    I smiled at her, seeing the fear in her eyes.


    Fear not, all hope is not lost. I turned to the mirror and gazed at my reflection. This colour wasn¡®t for me...


    The only warm colour that looked good on me was Theon. 1


    Oh, how I yearned for the moment I could take his hand and be free. The day I could tangle my fingers


    into his dark coppery locks and feel his lips on mine...


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Remain ready. When the timees to call you, I wille to get you myself.¡± Arabe said before


    motioning for the omegas to leave before her.


    Once they left, and the key scraped in the lock, I waited for a few moments before I went to my hiding


    spot. I took out the charms Theon had given me and slipped them down the side of my dress, then,


    sliding my skirts up, I slipped on some pants. I will rip the skirts off when the time came... Strapping my


    dagger to my thigh, although it wouldn¡®t be the fastest ce to ess, I had no other choice. ¡®Theon?¡®


    No reply.


    Which meant he was out of range, perhaps down by the coast. So now I must wait. I hoped everything


    went well.


    A few hours had passed, and I was still in my room, simply waiting and feeling restless.


    ¡®Yileyna?¡® I tilted my head as Raiden¡®s voice came into my head.


    Theon had found them, and a few of them were currently in hiding within the city.


    ¡°Raiden.


    ¡®We will be here, keeping an eye, don¡®t worry about anything. We are going to win this... As for your


    request; it has been passed on.¡® 2


    My heart skipped a beat and I smiled softly.


    ¡®Thank you. I appreciate it.¡® ¡®I want to tell you one more thing...¡®


    ¡®Of course.


    ¡®You were right. Thea is incredible, and once this is over, I will be asking her to marry me.¡¯


    My heart leapt with joy as I fought my emotions of happiness.


    He had felt he needed to tell me, and I hoped this was the beginning of his true happiness. ¡®I¡®m so happy


    for the both of you. She will make the perfect mate and beta female.¡® ¡®That she will; she is brave, strong,


    and beautiful.¡® ¡®She is. Congrattions to you both.¡® ¡®Thank you.¡¯


    We ended the link, and I turned to the barred window.


    Let¡®s see what you have nned, for I will be looking forward to seeing the look of defeat upon your face


    when we overthrow you.


    Every action has consequences, Theoden, and the time hase for you to pay for every crime that you


    have evermitted. I gazed at the setting sun, the colours bathing the room in hues of blood red and


    deep


    simmering oranges.


    The sun must always set, and today not only will it set on a day gone by, but upon the reign of a tyrant


    king. For tomorrow before sunrise, I will be Queen. 1

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    48. Another Step Closer


    THEON.


    ¡°Theon¡­ Are you content with what I am doing?¡± Theoden asked as he patted my shoulder. I had just


    talked to Yileyna through the link, and I was nning on leaving soon. Most of yesterday had passed


    looking for the ne, and to see if I could find anything on the Dark Ones.


    Theoden was far too busy to do much, and he kept giving me jobs away from the castle, not that I


    minded since I needed an excuse to leave at times.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I replied.


    I was wearing a high neck top to cover my mark, and it was taking me immense restraint to keep my


    powers in check. Powers that had strengthened since she marked me, the mark upon my neck which I


    did not deserve. I was lucky that I trained for years to gain self¨Ccontrol and pull back my aura.


    ¡°Then trust in me, no matter what happens, remember your father is only doing what the gods would


    approve of. It is time for all those who have hurt us, to pay. The beginning of the end for the sirens will


    happen as I promised!¡± 1


    ¡°I can¡®t wait.¡± I replied coldly.


    He nodded as he gazed out of the window, watching the alphas of the kingdom pour into the courtyards


    far below.


    ¡°Theye as if they have never turned against me... bearing gifts and offerings. Tell me Theon, do we


    ept them?¡±


    Yes, because everyone deserves a chance, but I know the answer a monster like you wants. ¡°I don¡®t


    think they deserve our forgiveness.¡± I replied icily, fuelling hatred into my voice. He chuckled as he


    pped my back. I clenched my teeth, feigning a flinch of pain. ¡°Ah, I forgot you are not well.¡± He said


    with a glimmer of something in his eyes. I couldn¡®t read it... but I was sure he would happily kill me now


    that my part in this was done. ¡°I¡®ll be ok... it¡®s just not healing,¡± I lied, frowning. Although the pain


    remained, the wounds were healing far better than Theoden knew.


    The Alphas were pouring in, a mix of expressions on their faces, some intrigued, others excited, and


    many who were on edge. Unknowing of what was toe, yet unable to refuse the calling of their king.


    Who could me them?


    Only the foolish would think there was nothing more to this than the king¡®s invitation to get to know his


    subjects. This was a nned take¨Cover on Theoden¡®s part, and one we needed to put a stop to.


    Theoden¡®s ns were sickening. I left when he dismissed me. Blending in with the shadows, I cloaked


    myself and left the castle through a rather deserted narrow servant entrance, making my way towards


    the outer wall of


    the city. I paused when I heard two men walk by, dragging some crates. Dressed in armour bearing the


    crest of the Obsidian Shadow Pack, they were clearly my father¡®s men.


    What was in these crates?


    I was questioning everything, on edge, and I wouldn¡®t rest until Theoden was dead.


    Once I had passed the wall of the city, I first made my way to the camp where Romeo¡®s and Hunter¡®s


    armies had arrived, as well as Zarian¡®s Fae army. Their assistance in return for crops and food.


    I was shocked that such arge number had gotten passed the border without Theoden finding out. It


    was thanks to a few packs Hunter knew they were able to enter with ease. I understood now why Mom


    always said that he would be there for us, he was powerful, and he was not blinded by greed or lies...


    They had kept their presence masked with mages standing at every corner of the forest, nketing us in


    an illusion.


    Everyone was already ready, or almost ready, decked up in armour and sharpening their weapons.


    I had juste to one of the tents to put on my armour, not wanting to be away from the city for long


    considering Yileyna may need me, although Raiden, Ryan and Thea were already in Westerfell posing


    as omegas


    We were lucky that Theoden hadn¡®t bothered to check on them, he had ced them in that cave that had


    been difficult to ess to make sure I didn¡®t find Thea. I was certain of it. And with Yileyna being injected


    with silver, they didn¡®t realise she would still be able to mind link her people.


    Fools for underestimating one of the most powerful beings on the.


    I looked at the armour Hunter had just presented me, not knowing what to think. It was made of dark


    silver and ck, with a crest that almost mirrored the mark upon my neck. A mark that stood for Yileyna.


    A full moon with a howling wolf, the sea, and a crown circling it. It was beautiful. 1


    However, it was the insignia on the shoulder pad that caught my attention. Supreme Commander of the


    armies. The mark of the Champion. They wanted me to lead... ¡°So, what do you think of it?¡± He was


    smirking, he was proud of the armour he had prepared for me.


    ¡°Why does it hold the crest of the Champion? I don¡®t deserve to lead.¡± He sighed as he patted my


    shoulder. ¡°The Queenmanded it. She chose you to be her Champion.¡± He said seriously, before that


    smirk returned. ¡°I¡®m sure you are a lot more than just her champion but...¡± He cleared his throat and I


    cast him a cold re. 3


    ¡°Focus on your unborn pup and woman.¡± I remarked.


    ¡°Ah, your sister-inw?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes but said nothing as I looked at the ck cloak that also held the silver symbol


    Her Champion. 1 After everything... why me?


    ¡°You will not fail her, nor any of us. You havee a long way, Theon, the only thing left is for you to


    forgive yourself. Tomorrow is a new day, a new start and a new dawn. So why not let your past remain


    behind?¡± He asked seriously. ¡°Carry your sword in the name of your people and your Queen, let¡®s move


    on from our past.¡± 111


    I sighed, as I ran my fingers across the armour.


    ¡°You know... if I were in your ce, I would have let the bitterness of the fact she abandoned me get the


    better of me.¡± I said quietly.


    I didn¡®t know if tomorrow we would see one another again, if we would survive the war... but I needed to


    tell him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Our eyes met, and although he tried to hide his pain, he was failing. ¡°I wouldn¡®t have done what you did, I


    wouldn¡®t have been able to love her for leaving me when I was a child. You deserved better Hunter, far


    better, but I do want to tell you¡­ Although. we will never learn of exactly what went through her mind, I


    can at least say that she always cried whilst penning those letters...¡± He knew who I meant, I didn¡®t need


    to rify it. ¡°She was notplete without you, and there were countless days that her mind was


    elsewhere. Thea often asked her who was her favourite child and she would say all of us. Thalia would


    be adamant it must be me, but I already knew that position was taken.¡± 1


    Fuck, it was hard putting this into words. It brought back memories of her anguish and pain, it fucking


    hurt. Looking back, I was sure Theoden had kept her from Hunter, probably even ckmailing her... Was


    she ever really happy?


    ¡°Thank you, for telling me that.¡± He said quietly, turning his back on me, and I knew he was trying to hide


    the tears in his eyes.


    I smiled slightly. He had deserved better. He deserved his happily ever after more than I did... 2 I won¡®t


    be able to tell him that I¡®d be there, watching his back. He had a child on the way and no child deserved


    to grow up without the love of their father, but so I¡®ll be there to make sure he made it back alive.


    I had once orphaned a young girl, tore her world apart and broke her. Now, now I will try my best to make


    sure no more children are orphaned because of me.


    ¡°Hunter. If anything happens to me, be there for her.¡± I said quietly, my voice thick as I was unable to hide


    the pain from it.


    He turned to me sharply, his eyes zing.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Theon. For her, you are going to fucking survive. She¡®s been through too much for you to


    even think¨C¡± Amotion outside made us turn, and although he wanted to say much more, he didn¡®t,


    as I knew someone had mind¨Clinked him. We both ran out. ¡°Alpha! Commander! There are Nagas


    outside asking for an audience!¡± The warrior who hade running eximed, his face pale.


    I exchanged looks with Hunter.


    ¡°Let them in.¡± We said at the same time. Exchanging a look as many of the men looked between us


    hesitantly.


    ¡°There are at least 500 Nagas...¡± One of the men said, getting rification from the scouts. 2


    ¡°Let them in.¡± Huntermanded. The men simply nodded, despite the tension and fear that had fallen


    over them all. Even Romeo looked worried.


    It wasn¡®t long before three Nagas entered, their upper bodies d in armour. The one in the middle held


    a scroll out to me. He was powerful, and he reminded me a little of the third prince, but far younger.


    Perhaps his son... I wasn¡®t sure.


    ¡°I am prince Darshian of Naran. Our Emperor sends his assistance to the Queen of Astalion.¡± He hissed,


    his green eyes fixed on me as I opened the letter. 2


    I skimmed through it and passed it to Hunter.


    This was her true power. To earn alliances and victory withpassion and love, not with fear or


    weapons. My beautiful storm truly was incredible... I still remember her sneaking off to the coast or the


    White Dove... I almost smiled at the memory but kept my face smooth. ¡°Wee and thank you. The


    Queen will be truly grateful, would you like food from your journey? And may I ask how you crossed the


    border?¡± Hunter asked with a smirk.


    The Naga grinned, his sharp eyes on Hunter.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, it was your pack that saw this letter and granted us entry.¡± ¡°Alpha.¡± I turned to see


    the young boy who now stepped forward, seemingly having apanied the Naga.


    ¡°Kasien?¡± Hunter asked frowning. ¡°The Obsidian Pack was sent to attack us, and although we all went


    into hiding, the Naga pack killed the attackers.¡± He smiled at the Naga.


    It was strange to see but I was d they were safe.


    ¡°I see... I am d. Thank you.¡± Hunter lowered his head to the Naga.


    Setting aside differences for the greater good...


    It was high time I set aside mine...


    I had put my armour on before I had left the camp, telling Hunter I would meet them at the


    gates. I looked at the amulet that the sirens had given Yileyna, not knowing how it worked, but as I stood


    on the coast, the water washing over my boots, 1 held it up to my lips. ¡°I am here with the pearl of the


    emperor, onmand of Queen Yileyna.¡±


    Nothing ¡°Can anyone hear me?¡± I looked at it and frowned. There was no such thing as a speaking


    device... This was fucking dumb... I crouched down, tilting my head thoughtfully before I lowered the


    amulet into the water. A soft light spread from it before the water began rippling. I let go of it, stepping


    back


    Suddenly the water began swirling and a powerful surge made me step back, before three sirens


    appeared, two I recognised. Deliana, the blonde who looked a lot like Yileyna, the redhead who I had


    injured on The Siren Killer, and the third looked older, but she held power.


    I removed the chain containing the pearl from around my neck, and held it out to Deliana as per Yileyna¡®s


    request. ¡°Yileyna wanted me to return this to you, as promised she has fulfilled this condition.¡± I said,


    waiting for her to take it.


    It was hard being in her presence, the memory of her killing Mom and Thalia returned.


    She took it slowly and I turned my back to her.


    ¡°Theoden, the current king, will try to poison the oceans tonight or before dawn. Although we n to stop


    him, ce your own measures in ce.¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°Where is Yileyna?¡± She asked sharply, ignoring myment.


    I swallowed, trying to calm my emotions.


    ¡°He bears her mark.¡± The elder siren murmured.


    ¡°So handsome, obviously she couldn¡®t resist.¡± The redhead added. 1


    Had she fucking forgotten I almost killed her? ¡°So you are hers... Theon.¡± Deliana said, making me


    tense. ¡°Look at me child.¡± I clenched my jaw, trying to fight my pain and anger as I turned to her. The


    water swirled around her tail, lifting her up and bringing her closer to me.


    She knew who I was, I could see it in her eyes, the guilt and the shock. She recognised me and she


    knew I recognised her.


    ¡°You epted her despite the fact you knew she was my daughter...¡± Her eyes were softer than I had


    ever seen sirens eyes; aside from Yileyna¡®s.


    ¡°She is not like you.¡± I replied emotionlessly. She nodded, her eyes seemed to sparkle with tears, and as


    much as I wanted to think Sirens didn¡®t cry, I could feel her pain. ¡°No she isn¡®t, for I let my anger and


    hatred get the better of me.¡±


    Like me.


    ¡°I am sorry, I know it will never bring your family back... but I am truly sorry that the vengeance I felt


    towards Andres got the better of me. I was angry at all Alphas for the sins of


    one.¡±


    Just like me... I hated Andres, yet I took it out on Yileyna...


    What difference was there between the two of us? None. ¡°It is in the past, let¡®s leave it there.¡± I said


    quietly, and I meant it. She smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°Yileyna is currently held captive, but we n to


    take back the kingdom tonight. She wondered if the Emperor would grant his assistance?¡± I asked. ¡°With


    this pearl returned? Oh he certainly would.¡± The elder siren replied withplete confidence. ¡°Oh


    Lavina, we don¡®t need father. Yileyna is heir to the Aethirian Ocean itself.¡± The redhead dered. ¡°I will


    go onnd right now.¡±


    ¡°Father will want to know... He will grant us more power... A werewolf was able to bear the pearl, that in


    itself would impress him. Perhaps it¡®s her marking him.¡± I didn¡®t care to tell her I had the pearl before she


    marked me, it was none of their concern, nor¡°. did I care about their conversation between themselves.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh not long, this pearl will be enough to bring him here... I will ask to be permitted to walk onnd once


    more. We wille and assist you, fear not. Within the hour, the imperials will walk onnd for our


    princess.¡± Deliana said confidently. ¡°We will await yourmand once we are uponnd.¡± 1


    ¡°I will see you at the wall of Westerfell.¡± I said, about to walk away when Lavina, the elder siren, spoke.


    ¡°Wait... you are injured...¡± ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± I growled, hating how she had even found out.


    ¡°When the pearl returns to the sea emperor¡®s trident, it will heal you.¡± Lavina said quietly.


    ¡°I¡®m sure father will grant our Yileyna that wish, she wouldn¡®t want her ything injured.¡± The redhead


    chipped in. 1 ¡°I don¡®t need it.¡± I replied icily. Not waiting for a reply, I walked off. Theoden may control a


    dark one and may have rallied most packs underneath him, yet the true queen had not only a few


    powerful werewolf packs, but fae, naga and sirens behind her.


    The throne was hers for the taking.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    49. The Start of a Dark Night


    YILEYNA.


    Theughter and the music felt distant. Thergest courtyard was transformed beautifully, decorated with


    lanterns, flowers, and vines. They ran across the tables, the pirs, and the furniture. Two thrones sat


    upon a dais, where Theoden and I now sat.


    I still wore my veil, to disguise the cor. The moment for our wedding to take ce wasing ever


    closer...


    The long tables were full of meat and wine, although I could tell that not everyone was enjoying


    themselves. What had started off with the Alphas offering their gifts to Theoden, with fear and


    uncertainty, was now a ce of false merriment.


    A few looked at me guiltily for betraying me for their own wellbeing and safety, but most were far too


    cowardly to care. Yet I was proud to see that many were not impressed with Theoden.


    With each passing moment, I could feel the darkness bing far more potent. I could sense it in the


    air, feeding on the Alphas¡® restlessness and the fear that they were trying to hide.


    They were far drunker than they should have been, yet many didn¡®t seem to even notice as they ate and


    chattered, making jokes or discussing their achievements. I could tell which were good and which were


    full of greed.


    Only a few ate little and politely joined in on the conversations taking ce, very aware like myself of the


    extreme level of guards all around. Those who had brought their own men had been forced to leave


    them in the warriors¡® hall, where they would drink and dine with the other warriors of the Obsidian


    Shadow Pack. An excuse to separate them.


    The few alphas who had refused to enter the gathering without their warriors had been denied entry, but I


    feared for their safety.


    It was a shame that neither Raiden nor Ryan had been able to get in here. However, they had essed


    the warriors¡® hall and said, like the Alphas, they were all extremely drunk.


    I had heard Theoden ask for a list of Alphas who hadn¡®t shown up, and I knew he was seething. Although


    I hadn¡®t heard the orders, his expressions and the look on the face of his men who hemanded gave


    me enough of an idea. He would punish those whom did note.


    I was d the family of the Alphas who hade were not here in the courtyard, fearing for their safety.


    If Theoden wanted to ckmail these Alphas... he would target their families.


    Only Theoden and I had not touched the food, even when Theoden had announced our marriage would


    take ce tonight under the moonlight, I had only pretended to drink, letting the liquid spill down the side


    of my face and neck. With my veil, no one could tell, and I was not going to be so foolish as to drink


    anything he offered me.


    ¡°Now that we are all fed and full, may I have your attention!¡± Theodenmanded suddenly.


    The chatter died down as everyone looked at us.


    ¡°Tonight is a very important night, tonight not only will I take the heart of Kadia as mine, I will also


    be the King of kings, the one that will hold the most power in the entire world, and you, you will all


    help me.¡± His words held power and greed.


    The dark manic glint in his eyes said enough, and although most Alphas were too delirious to focus,


    some looked unnerved.


    He turned to me and took hold of my hand, gripping it painfully tight.


    ¡°You will do everything that I say.¡± Hemanded darkly. ¡°Or your entire pack dies.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± I said coldly as Theoden stood up and Arabe motioned for me to stand. ¡°Everyone


    present will hand over their title to me, forfeiting their position as Alpha to their pack!¡± Theoden¡®s voice


    rang in the air.


    Several Alphas jumped to their feet.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± One Alpha roared, his eyes zing blue.


    Theoden¡®s eyes shed, and the next thing I saw was the spray of blood as he was decapitated where


    he stood.


    A few shocked curses or gasps filled the air. My own heart was thundering.


    These were my people.


    I had to wait for the signal, but I knew there was about to be a blood bath here.


    ¡°Who else will defy me?¡±


    ¡°We all do respect our Alpha King, but please spare us.¡± Another Alpha said, bending his knee to


    Theoden, despite the fact I could see how hard it was for him. He was an Alpha¨Cblooded wolf, bowing to


    others was not easy.


    ¡°Hand it over, or die.¡± Theoden challenged.


    ¡°Then I will rather die.¡± The man replied quietly.


    ¡°Your wish is mymand. However, although I know you did not bring your family here, we made sure


    they came.¡± Theoden chuckled as if he was stating the weather. The Alpha¡®s face filled with fear as


    Theoden snapped his fingers and two men brought in a young man who looked around seventeen or


    eighteen, and a girl about eight.


    I looked at the Alpha who had spoken, and shook my head slowly. Trying to warn him.


    His gaze flickered to me, and I stood up, not wanting those children to suffer.


    ¡°Hand him the title.¡± Imanded softly.


    ¡°No need to plead, my queen.¡± Theoden hissed, grabbing my arm in a death grip and pulling me back


    The man hesitated, yet looking at his children he was faltering. The boy had his chin up, defiant and


    hiding his fear, yet the girl was shaking, and silent tears were falling down her face.


    Theoden must have had their packs watched. He didn¡®t have enough manpower to have an entire squad


    watching those packs, but as king he held power, and with the Alphas not there, there was nothing the


    men of the packs could have done, even if a small group came in and took the Alpha¡®s families.


    This man was sick


    ¡°Very well. I will hand over my title.¡± The Alpha lowered his head, then his son turned sharply.


    ¡°No father! Do not bow down to a monster! I knew he never should have¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted, but it was futile, as Arabe yanked me back. Theoden was before him in a sh, yet


    before he could even kill him, the Alpha stepped in front of his son and Theoden¡®s hand went right


    through him, ripping out his heart.


    ¡°You¡®re next.¡± Theoden growled as he attacked the boy.


    I couldn¡®t wait any longer.


    ¡®Theon. Now! We cannot waste time!¡® I shouted through the link, hoping he would hear me.


    ¡®Understood.¡®


    A single world that held power,fort, and strength. I ripped my veil off and pulled a charm from my


    top. Whispering the release incantation, I tossed it in the air. A thick mist fell upon the entire area and


    Theoden roared in rage. ¡°We shall take back what is ours. We will not bend to a monster.¡± I shouted


    clearly, letting power ooze into my voice. Letting my words travel to my own pack members too. I know


    most of the Alpha¡®s were weakened, but if they had any will, they would still fight. ¡°You wench!¡± Theoden


    growled, as I ripped off the skirt of my so¨Ccalled wedding dress.


    ¡°It¡®s high time I showed you who I am.¡± I growled stepping out of theyers.


    I couldn¡®t use my powers but I didn¡®t need them for now. I just needed to buy us some time...


    ¡°Your powers are sealed, you can do nothing.¡± Arabe hissed as she lunged at me, the darkness that


    surrounded her made it easier for me to pinpoint her.


    Commotion ensued as many Alphas started shouting about why they couldn¡®t link their soldiers.


    The food must have contained silver, how had they not noticed it?


    Because they were already drunk


    I spun, aiming a kick at Arabe, but once again I missed. She was backing away, but why wasn¡®t she


    defending herself? She was humming something, but nothing was happening. Then that heaviness that I


    felt in the forest began growing and spreading through the courtyard. I couldn¡®t... move... Fuck... I fell to


    my knees as Theoden¡®s coldugh came, and I was yanked to my feet by my hair. ¡°I think it¡®s time I


    marked you and made you mine.¡± He spat.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    No.


    ¡®Theon...¡® I groaned. ¡°Remove her cor.¡± Theodenmanded. ¡®Hold on, Little Storm. I¡®ming.¡®


    A sharp de pressed to my stomach as Arabe began chanting something, and the very life seemed


    to be sucked from me.


    Once it was off, I¡®ll shift...


    How strong was she? The cor was removed and I tried to focus on my abilities, but I couldn¡®t. The


    darkness was eating me up...


    Theoden leaned in, readying to mark me, when suddenly the sound of several horns blowing and a bell


    ringing made Theoden tense just as a huge explosion filled the air. ¡°We are under attack!¡± ¡°Alpha! The


    city wall!¡± Someone shouted. The sky erupted with fire as another violent explosion shook the grounds


    beneath my feet, lightning shed in the air, and it was not my doing. ¡°This can¡®t be true...¡±


    ¡°We¡®re done for...¡± The distant shouts of the people intrigued me as hope filled my heart.


    ¡°Arabe!¡±


    Theoden¡®s heart was thundering as Arabe¡®s darkness wrapped around me tightly. Lifting the three of


    us into the air, Theoden¡®s hand tightened in my hair as we stared at the scene far far away from us. But


    with our sharp vision, we could see clearly.


    Hundred and thousands of soldiers were teeming into the city, surrounding by shifted wolves, magic, fire,


    air, and water. Full of extreme power and strength.


    Fae, werewolves, mages, and sirens. 3


    Together.


    For one cause.


    ¡°What is this..?¡± Theoden growled. Despite his rage, there was a glimmer of fear and shock in his voice.


    ¡°This is the true power of a united world, Theoden.¡± I said calmly. His eyes were trained at the man at the


    front, a far more powerful glow around him than I had ever seen. He was one of the strongest there, as


    he yed the warriors of the Obsidian Shadow Pack with ease.


    ¡°That is...¡±


    ¡°The true King.¡± I said quietly. &


    The shock and betrayal in his eyes were satisfactory. ¡°How does it feel Theoden, being betrayed by your


    own? Theon is no fool.¡± Pulling free from his hold, my eyes zed and I spread my hands, unleashing a


    violent wind with every part of me that I could muster and sending them both careening away from me.


    With her power gone, I fell. Flipping in the air, Inded on my feet, breathing hard and shaky. It took me a


    moment to regain myself.


    ¡®I¡®ll handle Arabe.¡® I said quietly through the link.


    ¡®I will meet you soon. Take care of yourself.¡® 2


    My heart skipped a beat, and as much as I wanted to look down below at the walls of the city in the


    distance, I had to focus on Theoden¡®s main source of power. It was time to wipe evil from this city,


    forever.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    50. Stronger Together


    THEON.


    The mages continued to hold the illusion as we made our way closer to the outer wall. I could see the


    warriors on the watchtowers seem to hesitate, scanning the grounds. We stopped far behind.


    The battle ns were in ce, and when I was about to give the finalmand to march onwards,


    everyone seemed to be distracted. I sensed them before I even turned to confirm it.


    The imperial sirens. Even with legs, they still didn¡®t pass as humans; their beauty was different, and


    seeing them in such arge number made them stand out even more than the fae. These were the


    imperial sirens of the emperor... Yileyna¡®s family.


    There were over a thousand, for sure. Their armour was a shimmery metallic blue silver. At the front


    were two men and Deliana. The three held tridents, whilst the rest behind them wielded swords or


    whips.


    The Naga tensed, and no one spoke as the man that was beside Deliana looked at me intensely. The


    imperials were watching the Nagas, but neither species said anything.


    ¡°Ie to assist my granddaughter, the heart of Kadia. She has proven herself efficient. Tell me, as


    the queen¡®s mate and champion, will you ride into battle with the pain that you hide?¡±


    All eyes turned on me and I looked back at him, my eyes shing. ¡°It has not held me back, even when I


    went with Yileyna into Naran.¡± I replied firmly.


    ¡°Strong and stubborn. Pride fit for a king, boy. However, your pride will not help you.¡± He stated


    arrogantly. He shifted his trident in his hand, the power radiating off it was obvious, and I could feel itText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    sending waves through the crowds, but there was nothing dark in it...


    He raised it and pointed it at me as several of Hunter¡®s men tensed, ready to protect me if need be. I


    raised a gloved hand, stopping them. It was obviously Hunter¡®s orders.


    ¡°A small injury will not hold me back, it never has and it never will. We must continue on.¡± I stated


    clearly.


    ¡°And we shall.¡± Queseidon said as a st of light left his trident. I didn¡®t move, not that there was time. A


    blinding light struck me and I felt the rush of power pour through me, then it felt like the pain had been


    lifted. Energy returned to every inch of my body, and my eyes shed powerfully. 1 I had almost forgotten


    what it felt like to be without this pain, I had grown ustomed to it, and to be honest, I didn¡®t think I¡®d


    ever be fucking free from it. ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± I replied seriously, lowering my head slightly to


    him. I never thought the day woulde where I¡®d be having a civilised conversation with a species I


    once hated. ¡°Just do not hurt her again, for a siren¡®s attack is indeed deadly when she is scorned.¡± 1


    I saw Hunter smirk ? ¡°Understood.¡± I almost growled. He gave a curt nod, gesturing to the man beside


    him. ¡°You already know the queen of the Aethirian Ocean. Allow me to introduce my son, King Earendor


    of the Metiolodia Sea.¡±


    I stepped forward and held my hand out to him, his hair was ming red and his eyes a sharp aqua


    green.


    He took my hand, and we exchanged a firm handshake.


    ¡°Thank you foring to our assistance.¡± I said, ¡°¡®We work towards a better future.¡± He replied in a deep


    voice.


    ¡°My job is done.. I will return to the ocean. Happy? I healed him.¡± He muttered, ring at Deliana. 3


    Her smile was faint, and she lowered her head to him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was because of her that I was healed. I wasn¡®t sure how to feel about that. Seeing her again wasn¡®t as


    hard as it was down by the coast, but perhaps the fact she was in human form helped.


    He gave a small nod, motioning to his army of imperials before arge wave of water swirled around him.


    He turned, walking away, his cyclone of water growingrger before he disappeared into the darkness.


    For a moment, I had wondered if the men would get distracted by the sirens, but they were not here to


    y, their attention on theirmanders.


    Hunter, who had just bid farewell to Charlene, looked more emotional than I had ever imagined he would,


    but the fear of not knowing if we¡®d make it back alive was inside of every man and woman, regardless of


    how brave they were or appeared to be...


    I nodded before getting onto the ck stallion that awaited me. Although many would be attacking in wolf


    form, there were some who would shiftter, but for now would go on horseback


    As Champion, I had to give a word offort and confidence. I wasn¡®t made for this... but for her, I would


    do it.


    I looked around, not everyone was in my line of sight but I spoke loud and clear, my voice powerful and


    full of certainty. ¡°Our army is powerful, with every race on this ready to fight for the middle


    kingdom. An honour many would only wish to witness. Together we raise our swords against the enemy,


    but remember, we do not harm the women and children, but those who raise a weapon towards us. We


    fight for the betterment of our ownnds, and for the queen who has shown us nothing butpassion


    and kindness. May this union spread past our borders to other kingdoms! Tonight we ride for victory, for


    justice, and for a new dawn!¡±


    Only the shouts of support and confidence followed. Zarian, Hunter, Earendor, Darshian and Deliana all


    stepped forward. Ready to lead their ranks


    into war. Raiden would aim to free some of the Silver Storm on my signal, and lead them from within...


    We were ready.


    I gave the signal, before breaking into a gallop...


    Yileyna¡®s cry for help had made me speed up, as we broke through the defence around the wall with


    ease. Arabe¡®s spells resisted, but with thebined effort we blew up part of the wall, allowing us


    ess.


    He had his men on alert, and even when the bells of war rang in the air from the tower of the temple of


    Selene, we didn¡®t slow down.


    I saw the st of power fill the sky from the castle far ahead, and my heart skipped a beat. It was


    followed by a blinding light. One that I knew was Yileyna¡®s.


    I¡®ll handle Arabe.¡® Her voice came through the bond.


    ¡®I will meet you soon. Take care of yourself.¡® I replied before I rode faster.


    If she was using her power, it meant they had removed the cor.


    I was halfway to the castle when I felt the re of Arabe¡®s power erupt in the air once more. The horse


    neighed and I pulled its reins, trying to calm him, before I cut through two of Theoden¡®s men, feeling the


    darkness spreading.


    ¡°Finally.¡±


    I turned to see Thea yielding a sword, cutting through another warrior as she burst out from the castle


    gates.


    ¡°Be careful, I¡®m going ahead. This battle ends if he dies.¡± I replied quietly.


    ¡°Take care.¡± She whispered as she spun around. ¡°Go, I¡®ll hold them off!¡±


    I was worried for her, but I had to leave. I saw Ryan and Raiden jump from the wall and I felt a little more


    at ease.


    Blood sshed everywhere as I yed Theoden¡®s men, galloping through to the courtyard.


    Alphas were sprawled on the floor, some bloody, some simply unconscious, whilst others engaged the


    enemy. My heart raced when I spotted Yileyna, encased in a shimmering shield of what looked like ice,


    her power radiating off her. She looked like a goddess, and if the matter wasn¡®t so fucking dire, I would


    have spent a little more time admiring her.


    Parts of the castle walls were destroyed entirely. Wolves and men were fighting all around, to the point


    where I did not know friend from foe.


    I sensed him before I heard him, and I spun around, my eyes zing as I raised my sword that was


    coated in my ming aura. An aura that had turned into a deadly fire¨Clike energy since she marked me.


    ¡°You betrayed me.¡± He seethed, his eyes were filled with blistering rage as our weapons met.


    I looked at him with unmasked hatred as our weapons shed once more.


    ¡°You betrayed me, Mom, Thalia, Thea, our entire fucking pack! You killed them all, and you


    think I would stay loyal to you? That I¡®d never fucking find out?!¡°¡± His eyes zed orange as he stared


    into mine, with clear confusion and anger on his face. He killed the horse I was riding, and I jumped off,


    bringing my weapon down, but it was met by the barrier of darkness around him. I could see Yileyna


    fighting against Arabe but I could also see that thetter was holding strong. We needed to kill her first,


    and together, she was fucking powerful... ¡°What are you?¡± Theoden hissed venomously as I blocked


    another swing of his sword.


    ¡°The Queen¡®s Champion, and the one who bears her mark.¡± I replied coldly. 1


    Anger shed in his eyes, and I mmed my sword down on his shoulder. It hit the shield of darkness


    that was coating him, doing nothing but send shock waves of pain through my arm. He cackled


    manically.


    ¡°I will never die, Theon¡­ Never!¡±


    ¡°We¡®ll see.¡± I challenged quietly. ¡®Yileyna, encase him in ice, we deal with her first.¡®


    ¡®Got it.¡® She replied, raising her hand she turned her attention to Theoden.


    Arabe let out a cry of rage as she lunged at her, and a menacing growl left my lips. I was in front of


    Yileyna in a sh, bringing down my sword, she blocked, her eyes flitting to Theoden.


    Protecting him had been rooted so deeply into her. ¡°Arabe!¡± Theoden hissed. She backed away from


    me, creating a shield as she whispered something, and that same darkness we felt in the forest began


    weighing down on us. She darted for Yileyna, but I intercepted her as Yileyna worked on the barrier of


    ice around Theoden, who was trying to get away. He shifted, roaring menacingly as he made to lunge at


    her. His powerful aura swirled around him, but I blocked him. 1


    A Naga came into view, and I almost prepared to defend myself on reflex, when he went for Theoden,


    but his teeth didn¡®t prate the barrier.


    ¡°What on Kadia...?¡± Theoden hissed as he pushed the Naga away. ¡°Naga¡­ here in Astalion...¡±


    Yileyna seemed shocked before a smile graced her face although she was still attacking Theoden. ¡°We


    will fight by your side, Alpha Queen.¡± The Naga said, his strength immense as he knocked Theoden to


    the ground. Yileyna nodded turning her gaze back to 1 ¡°We are not alone, Theoden. Truly every species


    is now here to defeat you.¡± She said icily


    She aimed a wave of ice shards at him but they simply deflected off the barrier. Taking the chance, I and


    the Naga pinned Theoden down. 1


    ¡°Now!¡± I shouted.


    Two sirens were attacking Arabe, and then I saw Zarian race towards her, a powerful st of air


    pushing her back


    Yileyna ran over to us, taking the chance with the distraction Zarian had created, grabbing Theoden¡®s


    head, she frowned in concentration. I could feel the darkness burn my skin as I kept


    Chim pinned down. Ice began spreading from her hands, only for Arabe to rip me away from


    Theoden.


    The Naga hissed, his tail knocking aside two of Theoden¡®s men.


    ¡°I¡®m fine!¡± Yileyna called as Theoden¡®s anger rose. ¡°Evil will never conquer!¡± She jumped back, avoiding


    his attack, but despite Theoden struggling with the ice that now encased half of his body, he was no


    longer able to move. He tried to shift, and Yileyna tensed ready to act, only for a roar of pain to leave


    him. He fell forward, breathing hard, unable to move or shift back.


    If he didn¡®t change back, he wouldn¡®t be able tomand Arabe... I saw her throw Zarian to the


    ground, blood pooling around him, and I wasn¡®t sure he was alive as I fought the darkness, my aura


    around me seemed to be the only thing keeping it at bay.


    ¡°Zarian!¡± Yileyna screamed at the same time Arabe seemed to realise Theoden¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Master!¡± She shouted, wiping blood from her face where Zarian had managed to leave a mark, her eyes


    full of hatred as she turned towards Yileyna. ¡°You hurt him.¡±


    Her voice was sinister and full of hatred.


    But with Theoden out of the way, both mine and Yileyna¡®s attention were now upon her.


    We fought the darkness, giving it our all. We were a blur of attacks and defence.


    Attack after attack she countered, I could see the wolves around us dropping, unable to stay upright with


    the darkness that had wiped out all light that once lit up the courtyard.


    We were thrown back once more, but we both grabbed onto whatever we could to stop ourselves from


    being thrown further.


    ¡°Give me your hand!¡± I shouted to Yileyna as she tried to create ice to hold onto, and failed.


    Our eyes met, her hair whipping around her. Her crown was gone, and her hair had mostlye


    undone.


    ¡°Ice and Fire?¡± She said softly, holding her hand out to me. 1


    Try what we had back in Naran?


    It might work...


    I nodded, taking her hand and pulling her close as I got my footing. Holding her tight, she raised her


    arms, summoning her abilities as she pushed against the darkness that was attacking us violently. We


    both looked at Arabe, who was beginning to chant something. We focused all our power together and


    gave it our all. The blinding light of our powersbined hit her powerfully, but I could feel the barrier


    that was now whirling around her. It wasn¡®t working. ¡®Help ising.¡¯ Yileyna murmured through the link


    as we were both thrown back again.


    Flying debris filled the air, and I saw pieces of rock slicing into her bare arms. Theoden¡®s roar caught my


    attention, and I realised the Naga by his side was dead. He was beginning to break through the ice. The


    pir I was braced against ripped into the air,


    lmocking us both to the ground. ¡°Theon... mark me.¡± Yileyna said suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked sharply.


    ¡°It will strengthen me. Complete it!¡± She shouted as a dome of darkness crashed down around the


    courtyard, just as I saw the brilliant trident with electricity wrapped around it hit the dome. Deliana¡®s


    scream of frustration reached our ears before she was thrown off.


    Fuck, we could have used another hand. I looked around as Theoden shifted back to his human form,


    his eyes burning with rage as he honed in on me. I had to do it. Arabe rushed over to Theoden, and


    they said something which I couldn¡®t hear, before I looked into Yileyna¡®s eyes. It was just us against


    them... ¡°Shield.¡± Imanded quietly as I stood from where we had been brought to our knees. Yileyna


    raised her hand, and although Arabe was fast to act, a blinding circr dome of ice encased us and I


    slowly pulled her to her feet. My heart was racing as I realised if I marked her... we were tied forever... 1


    A dream that I didn¡®t deserve...


    She reached up, the white glow of the ice dome made her skin sparkle as she cupped my face, her chest


    heaving ¡°Theon, do it now.¡± She whispered, looking down.


    I took hold of her wrists and stared into the eyes of the one woman who meant everything to


    1. me.


    ¡°Another unconventional ce.¡± I murmured, knowing I was stalling, but when Theoden began


    hammering on the dome, I knew we didn¡®t have time.


    ¡°With the one I love.¡±


    ¡°I want to let you know that I loved you long before I ever admitted... When I left you at the cabin.... it


    fucking hurt. That is a moment I¡®ll never forget and always regret.¡± 2


    A crack began appearing in the dome, but Yileyna smiled softly, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    ¡°Then let¡®s go back to that cabin.¡± She whispered. ¡°But this time,e home, tell me I cooked your


    favourite dish. Tell me that you love me every night, and when I awake, be there with me.


    ¡°Even though I don¡®t deserve you?¡± I asked quietly, my voice thick with emotions I failed to hide.


    ¡°You do. You are the only man I want.¡± She whispered,


    ¡°Then I may just be fucking selfish and take what I want.¡± I growled huskily.


    Tangling my fingers into her hair and tugging her head to the side, a little roughly just like she liked it,


    making her gasp. She twisted her hand into my hair as I leaned down, sinking my


    teeth into her neck just as the dome above us shattered..

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    51. Under The Stormy Skies YILEYNA.


    Pleasure erupted within me, and with it, a zing surge of power rippled through me. I gasped as the


    bond was finallypleted, and intense sparks like lightning coursed through me. A powerful aura


    swirled around us as he held me, one hand twisted in my hair, the other tight around my waist. Despite


    the ice dome shattering, the energy around us deflected everything, keeping them both at bay. I closed


    my eyes, relishing in his touch. My love..


    He extracted his teeth, licking the area, sending a jolt to my core, before cing a soft kiss there. Moving


    back, I looked into his eyes that were so much like mine... simply shades of reds golds and oranges. Like


    a burning sunset... ¡°It¡®s time.¡± He whispered, and I nodded.


    ¡°Let¡®s do this.¡± 2


    ¡°Time to send you back to hell where you belong.¡± He growled, raising his hand as Arabe managed to


    destroy the dome entirely.


    The power that had swirled around us vanished, but we were both radiating energy. Mines was a silvery


    blue, whilst Theon¡®s was an orangey amber. This time when we both raised our hands, despite Arabe¡®s


    chanting, we didn¡®t even budge, as if the darkness itself was evading us. The air was full of broken


    pieces of stone, yet it did nothing to us. 1


    ¡°For all you have ever done.¡± I said softly, looking into the eyes of a being who had nopassion.


    She was born from evil and knew only evil. I never wanted to take a life, but this was one that we had to.


    ¡°I will never die as long as evil lingers.¡± She hissed, looking from Theoden to Theon, but it was toote.


    As one, we channelled everything we could into it.


    The wind was whirling in the sky, lightning shing dangerously, and the rain was pouring down, but all I


    focused on was pushing against every limit I had... When our power surged through the air, blindingly


    hitting Arabe in the chest, I could feel the ground tremble with the sheer force of it.


    Even with her shield, there was nothing she could do. Fear and shock were clear on her face as she


    screamed in pain. ¡°Master!¡± She shrieked as her dome of darkness that covered the courtyard began


    weakening. ¡°Useless.¡± Theoden spat at her, as he raised his sword, striking the aura that swirled around


    us like a barrier, with no result.


    For a moment, I felt pity for the one whom I shouldn¡®t pity, but it was only for a moment. Her


    master didn¡®t care for her. She dropped to the ground, struggling to fight against us, and even Theoden¡®s


    armour of darkness was dissipating.


    A dagger to the forehead.


    I pulled the dagger I had strapped to my thigh and focused on the kneeling woman. I threw it with


    extreme precision, just like I had practised for years. A throw that Dad would have truly been proud of... It


    struck her in the centre of her forehead, and her gaunt eyes widened, before her skin began to turn


    ck


    ¡°No... Master... I failed...you...¡±


    Her body fell forward until she became a pile of ash. The dagger fell to the ground as Theoden roared in


    a rage, about to attack when Theon grabbed him by the neck and threw him to the ground.


    ¡°He¡®s mine.¡± He said, his voice was so cold, reminding me of the night he had turned upon us.


    His vengeance.


    I thought he¡®d pick up his sword, but he didn¡®t. I could feel his pain through the bond, his anguish, his


    regret, his sadness, and above all, his rage...


    ¡°You will pay for all you have done.¡± He hissed, his ws came out and he dug his hand into Theoden¡®s


    stomach, but instead of ripping his insides out, he twisted his hand, making Theoden roar in agony.


    ¡°Theon! I taught you... better!¡± He grunted. ¡°You destroyed it all, and I was a fool to believe it.¡±


    I could feel the pain in his voice, even when Deliana dropped down beside me as rain poured down on


    us, Theon didn¡®t even spare us a nce.


    ¡°You¡®re safe.¡± She breathed, hugging me tightly.


    I hugged her back, and for a moment, Mom and Dad came to mind. Hidden by the rain, I allowed my


    tears to fall. For a moment, time seemed to stand still, as I rushed to Zarian¡®s side with Deliana. Luckily


    he was alive, Deliana removed her top, wrapping it around his bleeding abdomen.


    Zarian raised an eyebrow, a small smirk crossing his lips. ¡°If I¡®m going to die, this wouldn¡®t be a bad way


    to go.¡± He smirked, making Deliana raise an eyebrow at him. 2


    ¡°Have you not seen boobs before?¡± She asked coldly. 2


    ¡°None that are...¡± He flinched as Deliana tied his stomach painfully tight. I stepped away, he was in good


    hands, and obviously with a good view. 1 I turned to see Theon breaking or crushing every bone in


    Theoden¡®s body one by one, his aura swirling around him. ¡°For Mom... Thalia.¡±


    He kept listing them all, Iyara, Thea, me, our packs, the kingdom... Theoden gargled blood as Theon


    kept plunging his hand into him and began ripping his body to pieces, limb from limb... He was leaving


    the torso tost... to prolong his death... The scene was horrifying, and I realised Theon was no longer


    aware of his surroundings. Even when shouts of victory filled my head through the mind link and from


    around us, he didn¡®t stop. I saw him gouge Theoden¡®s eye out. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡®t breath, I could feel his pain, it was so intense... How had he kept all of this inside?


    ¡°For looking at her with evil thoughts in your mind.¡± He hissed, before burning the eyes in his hands. 1


    His heart was thundering, his aura swirling around him to the extent that rain was not even touching him.


    ¡°Theon...¡±


    Deliana gave me a nod as I walked toward Theon. He had pulled his guts out. The only thing left in his


    body was his heart.


    He had tried to prolong his death... But now, as Theon kept attacking Theoden, his life was fading


    ¡°And this... this is for me.¡± Theon whispered before he ripped his heart from his chest, letting out a


    menacing growl of rage that rang through the air. ¡°Theon.¡± I whispered, dropping to my knees behind him


    and wrapping my arms around his shoulders tightly. My own tears stinging my eyes. I could hear his


    thundering heart, his pain, his hands shaking. I pressed my lips to his jaw, sending a rush of sparks and


    calmness through him. ¡°He¡®s gone. He won¡®t hurt anyone anymore.¡±


    His heart continued to pound violently, but he was calming down. His aura vanished and we stilled. The


    sound of the pouring rain was loud in our ears as it now soaked us both.


    We stayed like that for several moments.


    I vaguely noticed Deliana moving Theoden¡®s body pieces from in front of us. But when the sound of


    shouts and talking reached our ears, Theon tensed and slowly unlocked my arms from around him. 2


    Exhaustion settled in and I was suddenly aware of the pain in my body. We were both tired, with cuts and


    bruises.


    He stood up, pulling me up with him, and although I didn¡®t want him to let me go, he stepped away,


    looking at his hands. The rain washed thest of the blood from them. The signs were gone, but the


    memory wouldn¡®t.


    ¡°You did it.¡± Hunter¡®s voice came and we turned.


    There he was supporting a bloody Gamma Henry, with some cuts and bruises himself.


    The Naga prince Darshian, came holding the bodies of two dead men that were of Theoden¡®s, throwing


    them down. Earendor came next. Thea, Raiden and several Alphas who were at the gathering all


    stepped forward, as Zarian got to his feet, clutching his stomach.


    Theon reached up, and for a second I thought he was going to caress my cheek, but he instead pulled


    out thest two pins holding my hair up and let it cascade down my back ¡°We have won.¡± Deliana said


    with pride.


    ¡°The kingdom is yours.¡± Zarian added, looking at me with a smirk.


    ¡°Thank you, all of you, for your help and sacrifices. I will never forget what you did for us. Astalion will


    always be ready if ever any of you need me.¡± I vowed softly. They nodded as Zarian and Deliana smirked


    slightly.


    ¡°We¡®re free.¡± Thea whispered as she wrapped her arms around Raiden, who kissed her forehead.


    Hunter cleared his throat, making several people present chuckle.


    ¡°She¡®s marked.¡± Thea added pointing at me, making Raiden ce a finger to her lips. She pouted,


    nudging him. Oh, they truly were perfect together.


    I looked at Theon, who was standing silently staring at the dark sky that was pouring down. I knew it was


    washing away the blood that coated our streets... He sensed me watching and looked into my eyes, with


    those burning amber ones that made my heart beat a thousand miles.


    He stepped back and went down on one knee, taking my hand in his, and raising it to his lips.


    My heart hammered as he didn¡®t break eye contact and kissed it softly, making my breath hitch.


    ¡°Kneel to your sovereign.¡± He said clearly, his voice thick yet steady, sending pleasure to my core at how


    sexy he sounded.


    My heart leapt when he lowered his head to me.


    A man who never bowed to anyone... A man who was dominant by nature, yet a man who loved me so


    deeply that nothing else couldpare. ¡°To our queen.¡± A murmur followed as every werewolf present


    kneeled before me. The royals of other species lowered their heads in respect, but I looked at the man


    who was leaning before me. ¡°Rise.¡± Imanded softly. He did as I said, and I almost smiled, about to


    comment on it when his hand snaked around my waist and he yanked me towards him.


    ¡®I¡®m only obeying this time. Don¡®t go getting ideas.¡® He said through the link. 3


    Our emotions were a storm, and I knew he was fighting himself, trying to hold back, but we were


    struggling. I leaned up and was about to kiss him, when he ced a soft kiss on my forehead instead


    and let go of me suddenly. A flicker of confusion filled me but when he smiled slightly, I felt at ease,


    pushing the doubt away.


    ¡°Yileyna!¡±


    I turned, a smile lighting up my face as Charlene ran towards me, clearly having rushed to get here. She


    flung her arms around me and I hugged her tight, fighting my own tears.


    ¡°My Queen.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°No, you are MY Queen.¡± She whispered,ughing weekly. ¡°You are going to be an aunty.¡± My eyes flew


    open as she whispered the second part ever so quietly. So many emotions went through me, but I was


    unable to put them into words, so I simply hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Ah, she was bursting to share that with her sister.¡± Hunter remarked.


    ¡°Not jealous, are you?¡± Thea teased. ¡°Actually, I am.¡± Hunter said with a smirk as he walked over to us


    and pulled Charlene into his arms for a tight hug.


    The mood instantly lifted, and suddenly I felt lighter.


    Everyone looked relieved, and although we had a lot of work before us, I just wanted to cherish this


    moment. I scanned the area, only to realise Theon was nowhere in sight. 8

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    52. The Truth of The Aftermath of War


    YILEYNA


    ¡°What do you n to do from here, my queen?¡± Someone asked.


    I turned to look at the young Alpha who had asked the question.


    ¡°We fix our kingdom, make amends within and with our neighbours. There is a lot of work to do¡­ but for


    tonight, let¡®s bury our dead, mourn our losses, and celebrate our victories.¡± I said softly, I had felt the link


    break with many as we fought.


    ¡°That sounds like a n. Spread out, separate our people from the enemy!¡± Huntermanded as he


    kissed Charlene¡®s forehead. ¡°Take a moment, I¡®ll handle this.¡± He added to me, and I smiled gratefully at


    him.


    He left us, and I turned to look at Theoden¡®s remains, only to see Deliana standing over him. Her hair hid


    her breasts, and she looked as beautiful as ever. But to my hidden disgust, she had his heart in her hand


    and was devouring it, her eyes glimmering. One foot on his bloody chest as she ate it.


    I gulped as she gave me a bloody smile, showing off her sharp teeth. That only made a shiver run down


    my spine.


    ¡°He is ok to eat, correct?¡± She asked as if she was asking if she could have thest fruit in the fruit bowl.


    I nodded, trying to smile, but it came out more of a grimace as Charlene gripped my hand. We both


    turned and left as swiftly as possible without it looking like we were running away.


    ¡°She is... beautiful.¡± Charlene said, shuddering.


    ¡°But that was dist?rbing.¡± I whispered back, chuckling softly. 1


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She giggled as she hugged my arm, and for a moment, I forgot everything. I was pulled back to the two


    of us running and ying on these very grounds. Back when life was so carefree...


    We stepped over rubble, and I made sure to hold her firmly, not wanting her to slip in her condition. I


    couldn¡®t wait for their little bundle of joy toe into this world.


    Rain poured down on us and when I reached the gates to the castle, staring down at the city, I realised it


    was truly over... Theoden and Arabe were dead. The kingdom was free.


    ¡®Yil¨CMy Queen, we are getting rid of the poisons Theoden had made immediately.¡® Raiden¡®s voice came


    into my head.


    ¡®Yileyna is fine, Raiden, and thank you. That¡®s a good idea. I don¡®t want any of that left behind. Destroy it


    all.¡®


    ¡®Yes, Yileyna.¡®


    ¡°It¡®s truly over.¡± Charlene said softly as we stared at the skies that were crying with relief, before we


    turned our attention back to the bodies that covered the ground below.


    Theoden had mages on his side, necromancers who had been powerful, and we had lost many...


    My smile vanished, reced with dread when I saw Ryan sitting on the ground not far below,


    his head hung as a bodyy before him. Who was dead? ¡°Charlene.¡± I said my heart thudding in fear.


    ¡°That¡®s Ryan... correct?¡± Her faint smile faded as she turned in the direction I was staring. Her eyes


    widened and she mped a hand to her mouth. Not speaking she began running, leaving me behind,


    her heart was hammering and came to a sudden stop, mere feet away from Ryan who didn¡®t even look


    up.


    I approached slowly, worry and fear filling me, and my heart sank when my worst fear was confirmed.


    There on the ground, with his heart ripped out, was none other than Gamma Grayson.


    A wail left Charlene¡®s body as she fell to her knees next to the body of her father. My heart was hurting,


    tears streamed down my cheek as I dropped to the ground between the siblings and wrapped my arm


    around them both, trying tofort them when my own heart was shattering


    Gamma Grayson had yed a vital part in this entire journey. Charlene had just found him, and he had


    been ripped from her...


    Ryan¡®s body was stiff, he was simply staring at the body of his father, as I mind¨Clinked someone to carry


    the body into the castle and to bring Zoe.


    It was a few moments before Zoe came running, tears streaming down her cheeks as she fell to her


    knees, throwing her arms around him as she cried in agony. The pain of losing your beloved was clear in


    her wails of anguish and pain.


    Just thinking of being in her ce made it hard to breathe, and I looked around, moving away. Hunter, I


    needed Hunter here.


    ¡®If anyone is close to Alpha Hunter, send him to the gates immediately.¡¯ Imanded through the


    link¡®Andrea, Gamma Henry, Gamma Grayson is no more. Pleasee to the pce gates.¡® Andrea¡®s


    gasp and the strain in Gamma Henry¡®s voice were obviously.


    ¡®We will be right there.¡® ¡°Your majesty, you¡®re needed by the city wall.¡± Someone said behind me, and I


    nodded at them.


    ¡°I¡®ll be there soon.¡± I replied quietly as they jogged off. I spotted Hunter run over, once I knew Charlene


    and the family had someone to watch over them, I turned away.


    I had a city to erect upon its feet once more, as Queen I had to be strong.


    ¡°Could you ask Alpha Romeo if he will have a team go down to the dungeons and have them release the


    rest of the warriors from the cells? Feed them and get them beds to rest.¡± I asked, spotting his son


    Julian, who was in his early twenties, walking over.


    ¡°My queen, my father fell in battle.¡± My breath hitched and I took a few deep breaths, trying to control my


    emotions. ¡°I¡®m so sorry.¡± I whispered.


    Alpha Julian shook his head. ¡°He died for his queen, he would be happy. Fear not, I will handle the cells


    right away. Where do we put the enemy?¡± He was strong, even though I could tell he was looking for a


    distraction from his pain. ¡°In the dungeons.¡± I replied. He nodded and walked away, and I myself headed


    to the wall. Theon had vanished, but I had heard from someone that he was burning the enemy¡®s dead...


    I was tempted to call him through the link to ask if he was ok, but after what happened with Theoden,


    perhaps he needed some time... He had put up a wall, shutting me out from his turmoil.


    Now that it was over... it felt surreal, and despite the fire that still burned in ces, the bodies that littered


    the city grounds and thesting effect this would leave on us were heavy in my mind.


    I knew that when dawn came, it would be a new start. A new reign, where equality, justice, and


    compassion prevailed.


    I reached the wall, seeing the damage and the huge fire that Arie was trying to put out. It was


    beginning to spread despite the rain and her powers. mes created by magic...


    I raised my own hands, my aura raging around me. Readying myself to put the fire out. ¡°Queen Yileyna.¡±


    here, his eyebrow raised as he


    I turned to see none other than the sea emperor stan looked at the area around him.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± I bowed to him, and he raised his hand.


    ¡°A royal does not bow to a royal. I havee to heal those who are injured. Since you retrieved the


    pearl it¡®s only fair...¡± He frowned, looking at Arie, who was smiling seductively at several warriors who


    were clearly admiring her. 1


    He sighed and looked back at me, my heart skipped a beat as I looked at his trident, wondering what the


    extent of its abilities was. Gamma Grayson¡®s body shed in my mind and I looked up at the Emperor


    sharply. ¡°Can the...¡± I trailed off when Queseidon shook his head slowly, a knowing look in his eyes.


    ¡°None can cure death.¡± He said quietly. ¡°I understand.¡± I whispered.


    I tried to smile and nodded gently, not knowing what else to say...


    RAIDEN


    It was almost four in the morning when things were finally in some order. I had ended up throwing some


    of the Silver Storm members who had sumbed to Theoden into the cells. With due trial, their fate


    would be decided. The fires were put out, the bodies moved and separated. Yileyna didn¡®t rest, she had


    spent hours putting out fires, and even resurrecting walls of ice to hold certain things in ce.


    Gamma Grayson¡®s death had shaken me, and Ryan¡®s emotionless front still yed on my mind. His


    body had been moved to their quarters, so the family were able to mourn in privacy.


    Charlene was as distraught as Zoe, and Hunter¡®s concern was valid. She was pregnant, and it was


    taking a toll on her. Thea and Andrea had been by their side whilst Gamma Henry and Alpha Hunter had


    to carry on helping around the city.


    Theon had stuck to the outskirts of the wall, burning the bodies of the dead enemies whilst separating


    our people. I had seen him staring at his dad¡®s remains at one point, before he had shoved them in a


    sack, taking them to the bonfire of the dead.


    We also had to house the Alphas who had been drugged at the banquet, and those who simply stayed


    behind, wanting to know what Yileyna nned next. The entire city hade together. I The people had


    prepared food and drinks as well as helped take care of the injured. The healers had started healing


    those they could, until Emperor Queseidon had shown up and healed those who were mortally


    wounded.


    The Nagas and Sirens had left after a discussion with Yileyna. I couldn¡®t help but worry about her. When I


    told her to rest, she would simply brush me off, saying she had a lot to do.


    I now sat down, an omega had brought me coffee and I weed it, as I rested my head against the


    stone wall behind me drinking it.


    The sound of footsteps made me turn, to see Thea walking toward me. She looked tired, yet her eyes


    held the fire that they always did, showing the strength that she had.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She murmured as she wrapped her arms around my neck. She was about to sit beside me when I


    ced my cup down and pulled her onto my thigh. Inhaling her scent. Goddess, she smelt so good.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I responded, my gaze falling to her lips.


    I hadn¡®t kissed her yet... not on those plump lips of hers, and the very urge was threatening to take over.


    She rested her head on my shoulder and sighed. I stroked her thigh, resting my head on top of hers.


    ¡°Many died, Raiden... The guards of the silver storm that had been let out during the fight, a few were


    killed as they were too weak... Alpha Romeo.... he¡®s passed too.¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise. Alpha Romeo had helped us a lot... ¡°Hunter¡®s Beta... Ailema died too. She


    was trying to protect the orphanage from one of the necromancers who was destroying all in his wake,


    and she was murdered.¡± 1 I closed my eyes, feeling her pain as I tightened my arms around her. ¡°We lost


    many...¡± I murmured.


    She tilted her head up, her nose brushing my chin before she reached up and cupped my jaw.


    ¡°Life is so short, isn¡®t it?¡± She whispered.


    I swallowed, trying to control myself, because with her in myp... Was it wrong that I wanted to take her


    away and do far more to her than I could out here? ¡°No one can escape death, but that¡®s why we need to


    live life to the fullest.¡±


    I looked into her amber orbs. Her heart was racing as she nodded slowly in agreement, but I knew there


    was more... She wanted to say something. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, smiling slightly.


    ¡°I just told you that life is short... Yet you still make no attempt to kiss me.¡±


    I let out a chuckle, wrapping my arms around her slender body tightly.


    ¡°That¡®s one way to make me kiss you.¡± I whispered seductively. ¡°But I¡®m not sure if I start kissing you,


    that I will ever stop.¡±


    She sat up slowly from where she had been leaning on me, and turned in myp until her legs were on


    either side, straddling me. Her core was pressing right against the bulge in my pants as she locked her


    arms around my neck.


    ¡°Then don¡®t stop.¡± She whispered. 1


    My eyes shed, and all the self¨Crestraint I had worked so hard on broke free. I ran my hand up her


    waist before letting go of it and cupping her face.


    Her scent and touch soothed my mind, and pleasure rushed south as I imed her lips in a delicious


    kiss, one that almost felt like my body hummed along to. A soft sigh escaped her, and her arms tightened


    around my neck as she pressed her body firmly against mine, deepening the kiss.


    It was perfect, sweet as honey, soft as silk, and far more pleasurable than I could have imagined


    This was the taste I¡®d never get enough of. A taste I would always relish and crave.


    Because she was mine.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    53. Let¡¯s Go Back THEON.


    The Queen... Someone who fucking deserved the best, but I had marked her... The pull towards her was


    a storm in my mind, and although the bond waspleted, all I fucking wanted to do was fuck and im


    her all over again.


    Seeing everyone bow to her and my mark adorning her neck had overwhelmed me with emotions that


    were far too many for me to process.


    I was Alpha now, I felt it the moment he died, the transfer of power...


    I had walked away, helping with the worst job, disposing of the dead before I had washed my hands with


    soap a thousand fucking times, wanting to remove the memory of Theoden from my skin.


    It was strange how everyone looked to me for guidance, as if they had forgotten what I had done in the


    past. Was it just me who couldn¡®t forgive myself?


    I was now down by the coast, sitting on the edge of one of the rocky cliffs, not wanting to run into any


    sirens down in the water below. I just wanted peace.


    I had unleashed my anger upon Theoden, but his death had taken no more than a few minutes ... He


    deserved far worse...


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Would he go to hell? Was it enough for him? Was Mom looking down on us? Did she know all he had


    done? Did she think I deserve forgiveness?


    And what of William and Hana De¡®Lacor? Would they have forgiven me?


    In those final moments of his life, I had wanted to ask him why?


    Why did he fucking do this to us? We could have been a happy family. Living together and enjoying


    mundane things like dinner together. Thalia... she would have been on her way to bing a woman.


    Meeting her mate just like Thea... 1


    I licked my lips and hung my head, closing my eyes.


    Was this what revenge was meant to feel like? Once it¡®s over, am I simply supposed to feel lost?


    My entire life had been a journey for vengeance... I opened my eyes and looked up at the sky, the rain


    had eased up, and only a light sprinkle fell as I stared at the shining moon.


    What is my life¡®s purpose now that vengeance and retribution have been dealt?


    Yileyna.


    Live for her.


    Although it¡®s what I wanted, I didn¡®t deserve forgiveness... I know I kept thinking about it, but it was hard


    not to. I needed to be punished for my crimes too. Misguided or manipted, it didn¡®t matter... Imit


    crimes that I would never be able to ever simply wipe from my book of sins.


    The sound of heels on the ground, and an intoxicating scent that belonged to none other than the one


    who was always on my mind, approached.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked, as I got up and turned to look at her.


    I could smell the scent of her shampoo, so subtlepared to her own scent, that was already making


    me feel light¨Cheaded. She had showered and changed, now wearing a white shirt with several buttons


    opened, exposing her breasts, tucked into ck pants. Her hair was open, and she had her hands in her


    back pockets. Looking as breathtaking and sexy as always.


    Did she realise her top was getting wet, showing off the pink bra she wore beneath it?


    ¡°To check up on you, I¡®m sorry I didn¡®te sooner.¡± She whispered as she closed the gap between us.


    She ced her hand on my chest, and even through the ck tunic I wore, I felt the intense pull of the


    bond. I had removed my armour, but I was still wearing what I had worn in the battle. Although she


    looked too fucking perfect to touch, I still gripped her hips. Satisfied when her head began racing 2


    ¡°I¡®m sure the Queen has a lot more to put her pretty blonde head to work on.¡± I remarked teasingly ¡°Mm...


    but you were the one filling this blonde head of mine.¡± She replied, poking her eyes out at me.


    I didn¡®t reply. Reaching up I brushed her hair back, looking at the mark that adorned her neck. One that


    matched mine...


    ¡°It¡®s beautiful, isn¡®t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is... but not as beautiful as you.¡± I murmured, brushing my fingers down her neck.


    Her eyes fluttered shut, her breasts heaving as she reacted to my touch.


    Fucking perfectly...


    I had to focus not to let the pleasure fucking get to me, and instead brushed my fingers slowly across her


    corbone, down towards her breasts. She sucked in a breath as her eyes opened, filled with love and


    desire, as she looked at me through those thickshes.


    ¡°Theon¡­¡± She gripped my hand, stopping my fingers from skimming her breasts, and instead kissing my


    fingers, closing her eyes.


    ¡°Yileyna...¡± I teased in the same tone she had used.


    Her eyes looked upwards to meet mine, and she stepped closer. Oh fuck....


    ¡°Yileyna. Those who havemitted crimes will be trialled, and so should I.¡±


    She frowned, searching my eyes for something, before she shook her head.


    ¡°You sided with me before victory was ours. Those in the cells are those who chose to follow Theoden for


    their selfish gain. You havepleted your redemption Theon, when you led this army and fought for


    justice and good. Let it go. You are not a viin.¡± ¡°I feel it¡®s too easy.¡± I murmured looking away from her,


    but she refused to let me go, instead


    forcing my face back to look at her. ¡°Theon, your entire life you have been punished and groomed to


    be a tool for vengeance. No. You will not be punished for anything more. You are my mate, and


    king. Plus you have a pack that has been abused. You need to give them hope¨C¡±


    ¡°I am no king, Yileyna. As for the Pack, I was going to ask if you can take the Obsidian Shadow Pack


    members into the Silver Storm. There are not many.¡±


    Her eyes filled with hurt as she nodded.


    ¡°Of course, into our pack. Theon, to run this kingdom, I need you by my side.¡± She whispered.


    She wasn¡®t going to agree and so I simply nodded, my gaze dipping to her pouty sexy lips that had been


    taunting me ever since she had shown up. ¡°How are your wounds? Deliana told me that the Emperor


    healed you.¡± Her fingers brushed my chest and I nodded.


    ¡°He did, I¡®m perfectly fine once again.¡±


    ¡°Good, consider that injury as your punishment for your crimes Theon, those injuries caused you great


    pain, and leave it all in the past.¡± I didn¡®t respond. I deserved far more of a punishment, but I couldn¡®t ask


    for anything physical when I was now bound to her.


    She ran her fingers along my jaw, and I spotted the ring on her finger. My heart skipped a beat,


    recognising it. I looked into her gorgeous face which now held a soft smile.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    I took her hand, looking at the ring I had once given her before I broke her trust in me entirely


    ¡°An omega had found it and kept it safe... She returned it to me earlier, saying it was the king¡®s ring for


    his queen... People are already considering you their king, Theon.¡± She said softly as I kissed her


    knuckles.


    ¡°Doesn¡®t it bring back memories of my betrayal?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°Hmm? No. It brings back your


    vulnerability as you begged for me to side with you so I would be safe. You thought Andres was the true


    viin, and you thought you were doing the right thing. Although... don¡®t try to throw me off a balcony


    again.¡± She frowned. ¡°I caught you, if that helps.¡±


    She smirked, amused, before she looked into my eyes. Her smile faded away, but the love in her eyes


    didn¡®t vanish


    ¡°What are we, Theon?¡± She whispered, reaching up as she brushed her lips down my neck, flicking her


    tongue against my mark, sending delicious rivets of pleasure through me. Her hand travelled


    dangerously low, lingering on my abs. She was weakening my self¨Ccontrol, and the urge to ravish her


    was fucking making me go crazy. I yanked her head back, looking into her eyes.


    ¡°Two opposites that somehow, go... No matter how much I tried to stay away, you came back into my life,


    time and again. No matter what I say or do, I am unable to stop thinking about you. To the extent, I can


    no longer control myself.¡± I confessed quietly, my gaze dipping to her breasts.


    ¡°Good, because I want to be the only thing you think of.¡± She replied, biting on her lower lips for a second


    as she watched me.


    ¡°Hmm... and you wore white when you know it¡®s raining... Was it your aim to seduce me?¡± ¡°That


    depends... Is it working?¡± She asked as the rain began pouring harder, soaking her white shirt in


    seconds. I smirked slightly as my eyes shed, my fingers tightening in her hair as I looked down at her


    now almost exposed breasts. Her shirt waspletely see¨Cthrough, and I could make out her stiff


    nipples.


    ¡°Oh, it fucking worked.¡±


    ¡°Good, because I got a little charm put on this ring before I came to find you.¡± She whispered teasingly,


    running her finger down my chest as she looked up at me with those eyes that were going to be the


    fucking end of me. ¡°So you don¡®t need to hold back.¡± 1 Oh fuck


    ¡°Fuck You make me lose control.¡± I growled huskily, bending down andpping up the water from her


    neck right down to her cleavage. She whimpered, pressing herself against my manhood, which was


    already semi¨Chard, as she tilted her head back. ¡°Then lose control.¡± She whispered softly.


    And I did. I yanked her head up as I kissed her so fucking hard. A blinding kiss that now, with the bond


    complete, felt something between a million fireworks and pure ecstasy. I felt fucking drunk on her.


    Tasting her, touching her, kissing her. Passion and emotions wrapped around us in a cocoon, and


    nothing else mattered. ¡®Let¡®s go home.¡® Her seductive voice came through the mind link.


    I knew what she meant. The one ce we could truly be ourselves... I may have been the fucking viin,


    but I was already given heaven.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His Vengeance Chapter 144


    54. Hot as Hell THEON I lifted her bridal style, carrying her back to Westerfell. Not manywere around, save the


    guards standing on duty.


    Neither of us cared for our surroundings as we made our way toward our cabin.


    A ce that we had spent time together only fleetingly, but a ce that held someof the best memories we


    had together.


    I kicked the door shut behind me, turning the lock in the key before I carried her to the bedroom.


    Pulling back the topyer that may have collected dust and cing her down, turning one of thenterns on.


    I wanted to see her tonight...


    properly...


    The dim light cast a glow around the room, and she smiled softly up at me as I slowly pulled my tunic off,


    tossing it aside.


    Her eyes raked over my body, her heart thundering.


    I could see the love in her eyes, the desire and anticipation as she propped herself onto herelbows.


    Reaching up with her leg, she ran her foot over my cock, which was already semi-hard at just thefucking


    thought of fucking her.


    Removing my shoes, I then slipped hers off, tossing them aside as I kissed her feet sensually, making my way


    up her leg with kisses beforel climbed on top of her.


    For a moment our eyes met, both zing with intense emotion, and then I kissed her deeply.


    Letting down the walls on my emotions, I ran my hands over every part of her body.


    She kissed me back with equal passion, wanting this as much as I did.


    I tried to fucking take it slow, but my restraint was breaking.


    The things I wanted to do to her...


    I squeezed her breasts, and she moaned sexily against my mouth.


    I took the chance to y with her tongue, sucking on it.


    Her hands were already working on the button to my pants.


    Fuck, I could kiss and y with her forever...


    I ripped her shirt off, pulling away from her plush lips so I could get a good look at her.


    Her breasts were exposed in that tiny bra that she was almost spilling out from.


    I grabbed them, assaulting her neck with hot, rough kisses at the same time.


    Yanking her bra down, I ran my tongue over one of her breasts before twirling it around her nipple,making her


    whimper as her head dropped back on the pillows.


    I reached behind her, unhooking her bra and pulling it away as I squeezed both of her boobstogether, licking


    one and twisting the other nipple between two fingers.


    "Oh fuck, Theon." She gasped, cing her hand over mine as I sucked on her nipple.


    She whimpered, arching her back in pleasure.


    The scent of her arousal surrounded me.


    I switched, paying equal attention to her other breast before kissing her down her stomach.


    Her core brushed against my leg, and my eyes shed as I bit into her waist, suckinghard.


    She sighed softly, wriggling in my hold as she pulled away, running her hands down my chest.


    "Tease." I groaned huskily, wanting to devour her entirely.


    I slid her pants down, pulling them off and tossing them aside.


    Only for her to roll over onto her stomach, casting me a sexy smile over her shoulder andgiving me a


    good view of her plump ass as she wriggled her hips.


    Oh yeah.


    I delivered a sharp tap to her ass, making her moan in pleasure.


    She was so fucking perfect! With a body made for sin and a personality to match.


    When we were in the bedroom, she was the perfect little ything.


    "Well if we re ying..." I growled.


    Picking up her bra, I grabbed her wrists, tying them together behind her back with the flimsy fabric.


    "Make sure you do not break free." Imanded.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha." She replied, pouting as I delivered another smack to her ass.


    I loved when she called me that.


    This, this was where I fucking wanted to be.


    I leaned over her, wrapping my hand around her throat as I pulled her up onto her knees.


    I bit down on her shoulder, sliding my hand around her front and massaging her pussy.


    She whimpered, her hands that were tied behind her, straining to stroke my cock.


    I let her, enjoying the way she tilted her head back and sighed in pleasure.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I throbbed against her hands, wanting to fuck her hard and right now.


    She was soaking wet, her legs trembling when I rubbed against her slit.


    Teasingly...


    tauntingly...


    "Please, Theon." She moaned as I tightened my hold around her neck.


    "Patience, Little Storm.


    Tonight, I want to y." She nodded, and with my hand still around her throat, I slipped my index finger


    into her mouth.


    She sucked on it like the good girl she was.


    I pushed aside her panties, hissing as my finger brushed her clit, sending pleasure through us both.


    I throbbed hard as I shoved two fingers into her, making her moan in pleasure, fucking her with them.


    My eyes raked down over herrge breasts, nibbling and sucking on her ear.


    I let go of her neck, grabbing one of herrge breasts in my hand and bit into her throat.


    "Oh fuck...


    Don''t stop." She whimpered.


    I felt her nearing, squeezing and twisting her breast just as she came.


    She let out a loud, sexy moan as her entire body reacted to her orgasm, a look of pure ecstasy on her


    flushed face.


    She was fucking breath-taking.


    Her heart pounded, and I wrapped my arm around her waist tightly.


    Her juices coated my fingers, I slid them out slowly, delivering a sharp p to her pussy.


    "You''re so fucking perfect." I murmured whilst kissing her neck.


    I ripped off herce panties before slipping my fingers into her mouth, allowing her totaste herself.


    Watching her run her tongue over my fingers made my dick throb hard.


    Pleasure fucking driving me insane.


    "You taste so fucking good." I whispered huskily before I pushed her down onto the bed, my eyes on


    her ass.


    I delivered another sharp spank to it, satisfied when it left a mark, before I flipped her over onto her


    back.


    She was the most beautiful and sexy woman I had everid eyes on.


    Every curve of her body was made to be devoured, herrge breasts with her pink nipples, her round,


    sexy hips, those thighs...


    And as shey there, her arms tied behind her back, she was a fucking goddess,just waiting to be


    worshipped.


    "I want to feel you against me." She whispered seductively, her gaze dipping to my pants.


    I didn''t refuse her, removing my pants and allowing her to have a good look as I wrapped my hand


    around myshaft, stroking myself slowly.


    She bit her lips, her eyes darkening with desire, before she licked her lips and sat up,her eyes fixed on


    my dick.


    "I want you to fuck my mouth." She begged seductively; her eyes coated with lust as she licked her lip


    with a hunger that wasfucking messing me up.


    "Not yet....


    My turn first." I growled, grabbing her throat and pinning her to the bed, before kissing her roughly.


    She kissed me, her moans loud as I ravished her mouth, feeling my dick press against hersoaking


    pussy.


    Although she spread her legs wider, arching herself up to meet my cock, I refused to fuck her yet.


    Reaching between us with my free hand, I grabbed my cock, rubbing it against her dit, making her groan in


    pleasure.


    I broke away from her lips when she gasped for air.


    cing hungry, rough kisses down her stomach, until I reached her pussy.


    I lifted her legs onto my shoulders, slipping my tongue into her.


    So fucking good...


    I craved how she tasted, the way her body reacts, and the way she moaned in pleasure...


    I didn''t let up even as she cried out, feeling her orgasm nearing, and when she came, her juices squirtingout of


    her, I continued eating her out until she had ridden out the aftershocks of her release.


    Feeling her entire body trembling, and extra sensitive from it.


    "Delicious." I growled as I moved back, wiping my chin as I looked into her eyes with unmaskedhunger.


    Shey there, trying to catch her breath as her gaze dipped to my cock." Now you can have a taste." "Oh fuck


    yes." She moaned.


    Her eyes darkened as she got off the bed, dropping to her shaking knees, her hands still bound.


    I tangled my hand into her hair, yanking it back as she stuck her tongue out hungrily, raking up the drop of pre-


    cum that sat on thetip of my dick.


    She moaned in pleasure before wrapping her lips around me and beginning to suck hard.


    Pure addiction.


    My head became fucking hazy, and all I could think of was the woman who was sucking me off and how


    fucking good this felt.


    I tightened my hold as I began thrusting into her mouth, enjoying the way she was totally at my mercy.


    ''Do you like that, my king?'' She asked homily through the link, as I hit the back of her throat.


    "Fuck yes." I growled.


    She was the Queen of the kingdom, but in the bedroom, I was always going to be the King, theAlpha, the one


    in charge.


    The pressure was building, I was so fucking near, speeding up as I fucked her roughly, the pleasure


    consuming me.


    I came, shooting my load into her mouth and seeing fucking stars, as the intense pleasure washed through


    me, wave after fucking wave.


    I pulled out, delivering a few quick strokes to my dick, releasing thest of my cum onto her tongue.


    "I want more." She whispered, looking at me as she breathed heavily.


    Oh so do I Little Storm, so do I...


    Her eyes darkened with lust as I let go of her hair.


    I pulled her to her feet by the throat, kissing her lips, and reaching behind her, I tore the bra off her wrists.


    Turning her around, I pushed her onto all fours on the bed.


    Just staring at her sexy ass, or imagining my white cum dripping from her pussy, was enough toturn me on all


    over again.


    "Fuck me, baby." She moaned.


    "Oh I''m fucking going to, and I''m not stopping until you fucking copse." I growled, grabbing her hips and


    positioning myself at her entrance.


    Then with one rough, brutal thrust, I entered her, making her cry out in pain and pleasure.


    She gasped, trying to get her bearings, and I felt myself harden as her tight walls clenched around me, before I


    began fucking her pussy hardand fast.


    Her moans mixed with my own, the smell of sex and her arousal were like a drug scenting the air.


    I tilted my head back.


    This was fucking heaven.


    Right here, with her....

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His Vengeance Chapter 145


    55. A Decision at Court YILEYNA. Three Weeks Later... Three weeks had passed since that night. I took the


    throne and becamethe Alpha Queen of Astalion by default.


    Thest few weeks had been a blur of work.


    Not only were there things to do within Astalion, but there was so much to work out with the other kingdoms


    and how wewould go from here.


    The foremost was the funeral of our fallen heroes, the victims of Theoden''s actions.


    The Kingdom was in mourning for three days, and until those days were up and everyone was buried with


    fullhonours, there was no merriment.


    The fallen sirens, nagas and fae were also engraved on the memorial stone in the courtyard of the temple of


    Selene, for they died for this kingdom andfought bravely alongside us for our people.


    After the funerals, the next job was making peace between the sirens and nagas.


    Something that went well enough.


    Despite the fact the two species will never mix, they came to an agreement, and the Naran empire broke down


    their dams, letting thewater theirnd so desperately needed enter.


    The sirens would not attack, and they would stay away from one another.


    As for the sirens, Queseidon refused to allow Deliana to walk thend, saying the curse he had made inanger


    was not one he could lift entirely, he had been able to grant her legs only for the battle.


    I had seen the pain in her eyes when she realised she couldn''t visit me often, but I promised I''d visit her down


    bythe coast, and in the ocean too when I could.


    Arie was often walking through the city, and had taken a somewhat of a job at the White Dove.


    She chose whom to sleep with, and the lucky man paid the owner of the White Dove, since Arie didn''t want


    any money, justa taste of men.


    They were even making a pool room, where she would entertain herpany in siren form.


    Well, the White Dove sure became a spot where people from other cities came to visit and hope for a taste of


    the forbiddensin that it now offered.


    I had a feeling if Queseidon found out then she''d be stripped of her legs too, but I was a curious thing, and she


    was too, just far wilderthan I ever was of course.


    I was d she got to enjoy her life however she deemed fit, and the sirens were weein Astalion whenever


    they wished.


    Of course, aside from Westerfell, we all knew it would take time for people to ept thempletely.


    We needed to work on that slowly rather than overwhelm them, but I was positive about the future.


    The story of the battle of Westerfell had travelled across the borders, a miraculous moment whenevery kind of


    being united to defeat a Dark One.


    A story those who were a part of told with extra joy.


    Of course, the story began to take many forms, but the truth remained in there, for now.


    As for the Fae Kingdom issue, food rations were sent, and an open trade passing was set up,so they would


    never need to worry about this issue ever again.


    Astalion was bountiful in its crops and produce, it umted more than we could consume.


    Although I''d miss him, Zarian had to return and take up his duty as prince, one that he had been away from for


    several years.


    Last of all, the crew of The Siren Killer renamed their ship as The Queen¡¯s Voyage.


    Although they had been devastated about the loss of Ailema, as was I, she would always be remembered.


    She was a lovely woman, the kind that everyone needed in their lives.


    My official coronation was in a week''s time, and everything was hectic, with everyone expecting Theon and me


    to marry.


    But it was still something that Theon was uncertain of.


    We were now sitting around the conference table, a council I had formed...


    consisting of Theon, myself, four alphas, Raiden, two nagas, two sirens, three fae and one mage.


    A council I had put together, wanting other species to live among us, and a means for them to be the link to


    their kingdoms.


    "Regarding the marriage, my queen, perhaps we can hold it in the Temple of Selene inthe morning hours


    before the coronation?" Raiden suggested.


    I nced at Theon, who sat next to me.


    The very first day he had refused to sit in the throne like chair that matched mine, he now sat in a chair that


    matched therest.


    1 "We will not marry." He said coldly, looking around the table.


    A ripple went through those at the table but I kept my face emotionless.


    Theon had been by my side every morning and every night...


    He''d hold me in his arms as I fell asleep and kissed me awake, so his words didn''t affect me.


    But it was a different matter for those around us.


    "Why not?" Hunter asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "We will marry someday; I proposed after all, but I''m not marrying for the throne. I will not take the title


    of King, this kingdom is Yileyna''s, and even if our packs arebined, I willnot be king but remain


    alpha alone." His eyes were cold as he looked at his brother firmly.


    I sighed softly.


    This was a conversation I had with him several times and he kept brushing it off.


    "It''s just a title.


    She is the heart of course, she will remain the ultimate ruler, but you are almost equal in power, Alpha


    Theon." Alpha Julian added quietly.


    He had stepped up well into Alpha Romeo''s ce proudly, and I was sure if his father could see him,


    he would be truly proud.


    Just like I was certain mine would be...


    Alpha Romeo was someone we would always be grateful for.


    "I''m not going to ept it, am I speaking a foreignnguage?¡± Theon asked icily, his eyes shing,


    making me reach over under the table and runmy fingers down his thigh.


    He gave me a look ''It''s so sweet of you to be so adamant that I''m the queen, when you love to be the


    master in thebedroom.'' I remarked teasingly.


    Precisely.


    That''s my forte, and unless you want to be punished for being so fucking stubborn, I suggest you agree


    withme, or I swear Little Storm, I will slip my hand under that dress and make youe right here.'' My


    cheeks burned, I knew Theon enough to know he''d follow up on his threat.


    ''You''re ying dirty.'' I pouted.


    ¡®Don''t we always?'' He countered arrogantly, and my heart thumped as I looked into his


    gorgeous amber eyes.


    ''Now be a good little girl and agree with me.'' My stomach knotted and I knew he had won.


    Was it necessary to push him when all he wanted was to remain Alpha and not be king?


    "Then, it¡¯s final." I dered,sighing.


    "Theon will remain Co-Alpha of the Silver Storm, and when we do marry...


    and we intend to...


    He will be known as Prince Theon.


    Fair?" 3 Now that I had changed my verdict everyone who had opposed him would nowagree.


    "That is an excellent idea, Queen Yileyna." "Reasonable." Jaen, one of the nagas hissed.


    "Fair enough, Prince Theon sounds cute." Hunter taunted his brother, smirking.


    2


    "They''re a bunch of fucking puppies.


    You were the only one pushing this argument.'' Theon said through the link, as he looked at me


    questioningly.


    Well....


    I didn''t reply to him, keeping my hand on his strong thigh.


    Was it wrong that I wanted to get him alone and have him punish me?


    ''What will youdo? Punish me?'' ''Oh, I n to.


    Yes please, Alpha.


    "Then I''ll make sure that everything is prepared for the Queen''s coronation." Raiden said, bringing


    usout of our secret conversation.


    "Perfect.


    Send invitations to all." Imanded.


    He nodded, and my attention fell to his neck.


    He and Thea had marked and mated, yet Thea was not living with him in the Beta quarters, much tomy


    surprise.


    She was currently staying with Hunter, who would be leaving Westerfell after my coronation...


    I didn''t want to think of them leaving...


    I would miss Charlene, who had remained to spend time with her brother and Zoe after the death of


    Gamma Grayson.


    Rhys had also returned from Hunter''s pack, which was currently being run by his Gamma and his new


    Beta.


    "Meeting adjourned." I dered as everyone began getting up and bowing.


    ''Yileyna, can you ask Theon and Alpha Hunter to remain for a while?'' 2


    I looked at Raiden, wondering why, butgave a slight nod.


    "Of course.'' "Alpha Hunter, Theon, Raiden, I want an additional word." I said, making the men nod.


    The rest took their leave after paying their respects.


    Was it wrong to feel sorry for Raiden? The day after he had marked Thea, Theon had lost it, furious


    that shewas only seventeen, until I had to remind him he fucked me at seventeen too.


    Which had stopped him in his tracks.


    Double standards when it came to his sister.


    The girl is happy, honestly these men! I heard footsteps as everyone left and saw Thea enter.


    She looked much better than what she had a few weeks ago, having gained a little weighttoo.


    "Thea, what are you doing here?" Theon asked, frowning.


    She simply poked her eyes out at him and walked over to Raiden, who stood to meet her, kissing her


    lips.


    Both brothers growled, and I closed my eyes.


    "Seriously? You both are growling? You both have mates.¡± I frowned.


    "Exactly, tell them Yileyna, Charlene." Thea said, turning her attention to the open doors as Charlene


    walked in with a bump that was noticeable.


    My queen was glowing and looked absolutely radiant in her pregnancy.


    Although many asked Theon and I when we were going to have pups, the answer was notyet.


    I had a lot to do yet, and I wanted to make sure when the time came, I was there for my child.


    When we had the conversation, although Theon looked a little ufortable, he simply said he had


    justgotten me all to himself and he was not ready to be a father yet.


    We both agreed now was not the time, and we were happy.


    "Hunter, leave them alone." Charlene cajoled as she walked over to him.


    He stood up, kissing her forehead softly before turning her back to his chest and wrapping his arms


    around her firmly,cing his hand on her stomach.


    I looked at Raiden wondering what he wanted to say.


    "What is it?" "I actually wanted to tell all of you as you are Thea''s family,that we are nning to move in


    together, permanently." Raiden said, smiling slightly as he looked down at his mate.


    "She¡¯s only seventeen." Hunter reminded us yet again, and I resisted the urge to roll my eyes.


    "Yeah, agreed." Theon added, although he seemed a bit less bothered than Hunter.


    "I¡¯m only eighteen and I remember you encouraging your brother several times." I frowned, ring at


    him.


    "Not to mention Charlene is just neen, yet she¡¯s pregnant." "A good age to be a mother." Hunter


    frowned as Charlene nodded, far too enraptured by her husband to disagree.


    "Exactly, Yileyna is right." Thea frowned.


    "Raiden and I are perfect for one another, and we are moving in together regardless of if youwant us to


    or not." "Theon?" Hunter said, looking at Thea with concern.


    1 I don¡¯t think he realised she was a woman, who was mated...!


    "Let them... it''s true... they aren''t kids.


    If he hurts her, I¡¯ll fucking castrate him." He said, his cold eyes turned on Raiden.


    2


    Castrate...


    I had heard the story of Niki and Kyson¡¯s deaths...


    and although no one had ever confirmed it, I knew it was Theon...


    When I asked him, he simply looked me dead in the eye and said.


    "What a shame they didn¡¯t die a far more painful death."


    That had confirmed he had been the one behind it.


    "I will only request that you always keep the queen happy too." Raiden replied challenging ly,


    making Theon¡¯s eyes sh and his aura re.


    "Well, since that¡¯s sorted, let¡¯s end this discussion!" I dered, standing up and cing my hand on Theon''s


    shoulder, givinghim a view of my breasts, which were showing plenty of cleavage in my sage green floral


    corset.


    His hands instantly went to my ass, the other tangling in my hair as he pulled me down and kissed me,


    sending rivets of pleasure coursingthrough me.


    "My threat stands.


    Don¡¯t hurt her." Theon said when we broke apart, and gave Raiden a cold re as he stood up.


    His eyes raked over me and I knew exactly what he wanted to do.


    "Well, I guess if Theon is ok with it, there¡¯s not much I can say." Hunter almost pouted, making Charlene


    caresshis cheek.


    "Of course it''s fine, let them be together.


    You know how hard it is to be apart.¡± She reminded him softly.


    Hunter looked at Raiden and Thea, who were lost in their own world, and his face softened.


    Sighing, he nodded.


    Letting go of his Luna, he walked over to the duo and ced a hand on bothof their shoulders.


    "Well, since I¡¯m outnumbered." He smirked before kissing his sister¡¯s forehead.


    "Wee to the family, Raiden." I smiled, watching them, before Theon''s hand squeezed my ass, drawing my


    attention back to him.


    "If the queen¡¯s finished with her affairs of the court, shall we head home for the night?"


    My heart skipped a beat asl ran my fingers through his hair.


    Home, a ce we tried to go back to when we could.


    A ce that now had homely touches to it and had been fixed up.


    Our cabin.


    "Let¡¯s." I whispered as he stood up, yanking me against him roughly, making me gasp.


    "We''re still here." Hunter reminded us, clearing his throat.


    "Good, stay here. We''re leaving for the night." Theon replied.


    "It''s not even dusk yet." Thea teased.


    "Well I have been working all morning." I remarked, letting Theon lead me out.


    "And now you¡¯ll be busy with other...


    work." Hunter teased, earning himself a scathing re from Theon.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I simply smiled up at the man I loved.


    Even now, as I looked at his side profile, admiring it, I realised how things had changed from years ago...


    I no longer walked behind him...


    rushing to keep up...


    I now walked beside him, hand in hand.


    I was once a girl who was infatuated with the handsome cold guard.


    That obsession grew into unconditional love.


    Love that he reciprocated.


    Now I wasn¡¯t that little girl, but a woman walking beside her man.


    "What shall we eat tonight?" I asked, leaning my head against his arm.


    "You." Our eyes met and I couldn''t help but blush faintly.


    Oh how life was perfect...

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes of


    His Vengeance chapter 146


    56. About the Future YILEYNA. Three hours had passed, and we had just showered after a very sizzling few rounds of sex.


    I had put some roast chicken and vegetables in the oven that would be done soon, and I was slipping ona ck silk nightdress that reached


    mid-thigh.


    I sat in front of the vanity mirror, opening Mom''s jewellery box.


    The few remaining items that I had managed to salvage were all here, along with the amulet thatbelonged to Theon¡¯s mother.


    I had been given it by one of the omegas who were doing a thorough clean of the castle and had found it in his oldroom, but I hadn''t


    managed to find the right time to return it to Theon.


    I know it belonged to the Obsidian Shadow pack and was a painful reminder of the wrongs that stained that pack,but it had also been his


    mother¡¯s.


    I shut the jewellery box, clutching the ne in my hand, as I walked out into the main room.


    The room was glowing with the warm lights of thenterns, and two windows were open.


    With summer approaching, the weather was far warmer than it was a month or so ago.


    There he was...


    my sexy god, in nothing but a pair of grey pants that hung low upon his hips, cing dishes onthe table.


    I licked my lips, tempted to yank them down and


    "I can hear your thoughts, Little Storm." He reminded mein his deep sexy voice, without even turning.


    Smiling in amusement I ced the amulet aside, and I walked over to him.


    "Oh? Well, the idea was enticing." I replied, running my hands down his abs as I hugged him from behind.


    "Obviously..." He gripped my wrist, turning and yanking me against him roughly.


    "But unless you want me to fuck you right now." "You had something you wanted to talk tome about, right?" I cut in, as he kissed my neck."


    Behave." "I did, and you started this." I smiled teasingly before pulling away.


    I walked over to the oven and took the roast tray out, carrying it to thetable.


    The delicious fragrance made me lick my lips.


    Oh, I was hungry! When we were at the pce, we always had big four-or five-course meals, but here in the cabin, I liked to cook myself.


    I picked up the amulet, walked back to the table and took my seat.


    We helped ourselves to the food before I gently ced the amulet next to Theon''s te.


    "I found this when the castle was being cleaned." I exined gently.


    He looked down at it, frowning slightly, before he ced his fork down and picked it up.


    "It''s your mother''s.


    I thought you may want to keep it." I asked, my gaze dipping to my wrists that still held bruises from our sex session, the memory making my


    core throb.


    "It also bears the crest of the Hale family, but she once told me that when I found my mate or took achosen mate, she would give this to her


    daughter-inw." He said, frowning as he looked at the amber jewellery.


    He ced it on the table and slid it back.


    "It¡¯s yours, although the Hale crest no longer holds any significance and it''s a name I want to bury.


    This was hers and she wanted you to have it." A wave of emotions washed over me,and I looked at him.


    "Theon, not everyone in the Hale family was evil...


    When the timees, and we n to have children, they will carry the Hale name, won''t they?" His


    eyebrows shotup as he drank some juice.


    "Children?" "Well, not yet, but someday we will have children, correct?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Not for a very long time." He replied pointedly, reaching over andbrushing my hair back.


    "I want to y with you how I deem fit without having to worry about a pup in you." "Like I said,


    someday." I retorted.


    "Yes, and they¡¯ll carry my name, Theon Alexander, not Hale." He said quietly, making my eyes snap up


    to his, and I smiled faintly.


    "That''s perfect." I replied, kissing his lips softly before sighing as I looked at the amulet.


    "It''s yours."


    It was a gift from Theon¡¯s mother...


    I took it slowly and nodded, feeling a storm of emotions within me.


    "I will treasure it because of her." I promised, wishing that she was here, just like Mom, Dad, Gamma


    Grayson, and Theon¡¯s little sister.


    Wouldn¡¯t life have been so great? He said nothing as we both sat back in our seats and carried on


    eating.


    "What did you want to talk about?" I asked, eating some chicken.


    He frowned slightly as he ate slowly, as if thinking about how to phrase what he had wanted to say.


    "It''s regarding something I want to do...


    I know you have forgiven me, and it¡¯s me who hasn¡¯t been able to forgive myself, but there is


    something I wantedto do." "Something you want to do as punishment?" I asked sharply.


    "Not exactly, but the tomb of the Dark One where Theoden had locked Thea and the otherswas


    something we didn''t even know of.


    With the kingdom recovering from everything, and all the changes you have instilled, I want to travel


    the kingdom and make sure there''s no traceof any of the Dark Ones left, or of Dad''s wrongdoings.


    To make sure something like this never happens again." He exined quietly.


    My heart was thudding as I realised what he was saying...


    He was leaving.


    "Theon-" "Hear me out, Beautiful.


    Please." His voice was slightly strained, and I realised this was something that had taken him a lot


    tospeak of.


    It took my all as I watched him, I could tell he had given it a lot of thought.


    "On this journey I will travel to all of the viges and cities, to assess how things areand make sure that


    everything is in order.


    A visit from the Queen¡¯s mate might even strengthen people''s opinions and trust in US too.


    I know it will take me months...


    but...


    I need to do this for myself.¡± I looked at him, my eyes stinging with tears.


    "You will leave me again?" I whispered, knowing how selfish I sounded.


    He stood up, shaking his head, then went down on one knee beside my chair.


    "No.


    I will never fucking leave you...


    I just need toplete this journey so I can be at peace..." He whispered as he cupped my face,


    brushing away tears that I didn¡¯teven know had fallen." I¡¯ll be back, it¡¯s just a trip, and the end


    destination is you." "Then...


    I can¡¯t stop you." I whispered, flinging my arms around his neck and hugging him tightly My heart was


    pounding at just the thought ofhim leaving.


    He moved closer, hugging me tightly as he rocked me gently.


    No matter what my heart wanted...


    Theon needed this, for himself.


    "Thank you.¡± Came his quiet reply.


    I closed my eyes, shielding the pain in my heart at the thought that he was going away.


    But for him, I¡¯d hide this pain...


    HUNTER It was evening, I was with Charlene, Zoe and Ryan enjoying dinner at a grill house.


    Both had epted Charlene with all their hearts, much to my happiness.


    Zoe, despite the loss of her husband, was doing better, doting over Charlene, and I knew it was a


    pleasant distraction for her.


    Ryan had a job to do here, but there was something I wanted to ask Zoe today, if sheagreed, of course.


    "Ah, this meat is delicious." Charlene gushed as she turned the strips of sizzling beef overon the grill in


    front of US.


    "Oi, you are eating too much." Ryanined, swiping the next cooked piece.


    Charlene pouted as Zoe swatted Ryan''s hand.


    "She¡¯s expecting, be nice to your sister." "Favouritism." Ryanined.


    I smirked while watching them.


    My Luna had gained a little weight with her pregnancy, and I loved it.


    She looked breathtaking, and I was d she was keeping my pup fed.


    I will always remember the time she told me she was pregnant.


    I was so stunned but happy.


    I would have a family by my side forever, one I would wake up to and sleep with every day.


    "At this rate, you two will eat everything." I remarked, taking the cooked pieces off and sharing them out


    oneveryone''s tes, as Charlene added more to the grill, licking her lips.


    That tongue sure could do magical things...


    Fuck don¡¯t think of that.


    "She¡¯s pregnant, she has an excuse, Ryan doesn¡¯t." Zoe said, smiling up at her son.


    "Hmm, I work hard for the queen." He stated.


    Or with a certain someone....


    "That you do." I agreed with a nod.


    "As you know, Charlene and I must head home after the Queen¡¯s coronation next week." Zoe''s smile faltered as shenodded with


    understanding.


    Charlene looked a little wistful, I knew leaving her sister and family would be something she''d feel.


    ¡°Yeah, once you go, more meat for me.¡± Ryan added, giving Charlene a pointed look.


    They exchanged mock frowns, and I smirked.


    "I was thinking you shoulde with US, Zoe.


    Ryan will be busy with work here, and until Charlene has the baby, perhaps you can keep herpany?" I suggested as Charlene tookmy


    hand under the table, giving it a squeeze as she looked at me in surprise.


    Our eyes met and I leaned over, kissing her forehead softly before turning to Zoe, who looked rather shocked.


    "I...


    Go to the Iron w Pack?" She looked at Ryan, who gazed down at her with a far softer expression


    "Why are youlooking at me? If you want to go, go.


    I think it''s a good idea.


    You women seem to bond super great anyway." "I don¡¯t want you to be alone here either." She exined gently, looking at him with concern.


    He frowned slightly and sighed, looking at his te, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "As Hunter said, I am busy with work, and I won''t be alone mom, I have Raiden and the others here.


    You¡¯re the one who is home alone for a lot of the day.


    I think it¡¯ll do you good and keep your mind off things." He was a little unfiltered at times, but theboy had a good head on his shoulders.


    Zoe nodded slowly before smiling.


    "I think I will, I want to be there when my grandchildes into this world." Shesaid, looking over at Charlene with happiness and sadness in


    her eyes.


    For Grayson.


    He would truly be proud of her.


    1 Charlene reached over the table, taking her hand and giving it a gentle squeeze as they both exchanged a tender smile.


    ¡±1 would love that too." She whispered, as Ryan swiped the entire grill of meat sneakily.


    This was going to be good for both women, Zoe had lost her mate and needed something to fill that void, and Charlenehad a father she had


    just found stripped from her...


    "OH You took it all!" Charlene eximed, despite the smile of amusement on her face.


    "He''s a glutton!" Zoe added.


    BU ¡°You two always tag team against me.¡± Ryan grumbled.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, cing a fresh round on the grill as Zoe chuckled.


    "You know, Grayson was a glutton too..." "Really?" Charlene asked with interest clear in her beautifuleyes.


    Zoe nodded before she began telling her tale.


    Charlene leaned forward with avid anticipation, still holding my hand.


    Even Ryan was paying attention, although he was pretending not to.


    ¡°Yes, in fact, he ate so much he was banned from all-you-can-eat nights down at the tavern....


    They were all going to be ok, because although we never get over someone''s loss, we learn to carry on without them.


    Death is but a part of life, one that we will always experience at some point...

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes of


    His Vengeance chapter 147


    57. The Coronation YILEYNA. The day of the coronation had arrived. I was wearing a sequined strapless silver dress, whichwas fully


    embroidered, and encrusted with pearls and jewels on the bodice.


    It was fitted to just above my knees before it red out with a long trail behindit.


    The embroidery was lighter on the skirt, with a full border at the bottom.


    A matching cape stood to the side which I would wear once it was time to take my oath.


    My make-up was glowing, and my hair was half pinned up with soft curls tumbling down my back.


    I was wearing silver heels, as well as arge silver ne and earrings.


    Matching gloves reached my elbows, and I wore a few rings.


    I was currently in the new royal quarters, a ce I had chosen for Theon and myself.


    It was towards the back of the castle, despite it not usually being the ce preferred by royals as it was smaller.


    However, the view was stunning.


    Looking out over the gardens below and the coast in the distance had tempted me to choose this part of the castle.


    Also...


    it was somewhere Dad used toe to do paperwork, and because he didn''t want me disturbing the othermen working, he would bring his


    work here so I could y.


    Today was a day that would be one that held many memories, but it was also Theon''sst day before he went onhis journey of redemption.


    The day hade too fast, but I knew before he could let himself enjoy life in contentment that he neededto do this.


    A knock on the open door made my heart skip a beat, as his scent filled my nose.


    I turned, and the two omegas lowered their heads to their other alpha before they left the room, giving US some privacy.


    Theon''s eyes ran over me as he slowly entered the room, closing the door behind him.


    His eyes were zing as they drank me up slowly, and I felt my cheeks heat up, knowing exactly what he was thinking...


    "Theon...


    Your thoughts and gaze are turning me on, and I''m needed in the throne room in a few minutes." I whispered.


    Oh if we weren''t werewolves with such a sensitive sense of smell, I wouldn''t mind him pinning me right here and takingme hard..., He looked


    incredible, in a ck tunic, dark grey pants and ck boots.


    His sword was in his sheath, and despite the fact he wore no jewellery, he still looked like the king I knew he was.


    He didn''t need the title to be known as one.


    "You look...


    absolutely fuckable right now." He growled, his eyes dipping to my breasts.


    I bit my lip, locking my arms around his neck, only for him to grab my waist and yank me against him.


    "As do you." I whispered.


    "I know that neither of US will be sleeping tonight." "Oh absolutely." He murmured, squeezing my ass as our eyes met and we kissed.


    I could feel his hands tightening on my waist.


    The urge to grab my hair was one he was resisting as he kissed me hard.


    Sending off those euphoric sparks that always consumed me.


    We broke apart, breathing heavily, and for a moment we simply remained close, our noses brushing, our lipsteasingly caressing each other,


    letting off volts of electricity.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He reached up, removing therge ne I was wearing and cing it down on the vanity table behind me.


    "I told you, Little Storm, the only thing that I want around this neck of yours is my hand." Hegrowled huskily, wrapping his hand around my


    neck, making me gasp.


    "Understood, Alpha." I whispered.


    Our eyes met once more, and at that moment, if we didn''t hear footsteps, I knew we would have lost control.


    My heart was still thumping when one of my advisors and Raiden approached, announcing that we were to go to the throne room.


    Thece matching robe was ced around my shoulders by the Omegas, and then I took a deep breath,ready to do this...


    "I, Yileyna De''Lacor, vow to protect the people of Astalion with everything I have.


    To uphold thews and regtions of the kingdom and its people.


    To carry out justice and to always rule with a pure heart." I finished, as I held the staff of truth, and the


    sword ofjustice in my hands.


    "I give you, Alpha Queen Yileyna De''Lacor, the true ruler of the middle kingdom.


    Rise and bow to your sovereign." The high priest proimed, then everyone stood and bowed downto


    me.


    "Long live the Queen!" The symphony began ying as I cast a quick nce around, proud to see the


    fae, Nagas, and sirensamongst the werewolves.


    All my loved ones were here too...


    They smiled up at me with pride and approval as I ced the staff and sword down.


    I stood, bearing the huge crown upon my head, and made my way down the steps where Theon was


    waiting for me.


    A faint ghost of a smile upon his face, he held his arm out to me.


    I smiled, knowing this was not the kind of thing Theon enjoyed, but for me, he was ying the part so


    perfectly.


    I slid my hand around his bicep, squeezing the muscle slightly as we walked out of the throne room and


    onto the balcony, where our people were awaitingus.


    I was going to miss having Theon here for the next few months...


    I pushed the thought away and smiled down upon my people.


    The moment they spotted me, the sound of trumpets filled the air, the gong of the bell of Selene''s


    temple rang loudly, and everyone brokeinto apuse.


    ''Wave to your people, My Queen.'' Theon said through the link, mockingly.


    ''Oh, is Alpha Theon teaching me etiquette?¡¯ I asked teasingly as I raised my gloved hand, waving to


    my people.


    ''Not at all.'' I smiled as I pressed myself closer to him, this was home; where Theon was beside me and


    my people safeand content.


    ''Thank you for making this possible, for helping rid this kingdom of evil.'' I said softly as I turned and


    kissedhim on the lips...


    It was evening, and we were all enjoying the banquet, drinking and indulging in thevish feast that had


    beenprepared for all.


    "I''m going to miss you." I said, holding Charlene''s hands tightly.


    I had removed my cape, along with my gloves, recing the huge crown with a slightly smaller one.


    "I shall too..." She replied, her eyes filled with sadness.


    She looked breathtaking in a pale peachy nude dress.


    It was a sequined dress with an open front tulle skirt on top.


    They would be leaving at dawn...


    just like Theon...


    No one knew about him yet, and I decided to leave it to Theon to tell them if he wanted.


    Although I would feel lonely, I didn''t want Hunter to dy returning any longer when he had already


    beenhere long enough, considering he had a pack to handle too.


    "You know the way they act, I wonder if they love each other more or their mates..." Ryan smirked,


    makingboth Theon and Hunter look at one another, and then at US.


    Charlene¡¯s eyes widened, and I smiled.


    "A sister''s bond is far different than that of a mate''s.


    No one can rece Theon, and no one can ce Charlene." I said, smiling as I kissedMy Queen''s


    forehead.


    "Charlene will always be my queen, and nothing will ever change that." "Ah, it is a bond that even I''m


    jealous of." Thea teased, "Butl''m lucky.


    I have two amazing brothers..."


    Thalia...


    I could see she was remembering her from the look in her eyes.


    Hunter put his arm around her, then Theon reached over and poked her cheek.


    "Well, you have both of US as your sisters now." I said with a smile, and Charlene nodded in


    agreement.


    "Yes, you do." She said, holding her hand out to her.


    "I will have to remind myself not to get jealous of my sister-inw." Hunter joked, drinking his wine.


    "I don''t think you need to worry.


    Theon''s already looking rather positively jealous." Raiden added with a small smile.


    "Jokes aside, Yileyna is right; a sister''s bond is not the same as a mate''s, and no matter what life


    throws at US, we always remain strong." Charlene reminisced.


    It was true...


    So much has happened, yet we were stronger than ever.


    "Yeah, remember the days you both were so infatuated with Theon.


    Charlene more so I''d say." Ryan remarked, eating a pastry from a passing waiter''s tray.


    4 Silence fell over US as Hunter and Thea both looked at Charlene, who blushed.


    "It was just a crush..." She mumbled, rushing over to Hunter, who looked surprised now.


    They exchanged words through the bond, and he looked satisfied.


    Charlene looked at US, rushing to exin herself.


    "Once Yileyna and he went further, I instantly took him off limits.


    I promise -" Hunter cut her off with a finger to her lips.


    "It''s fine, you''re mine." He stated before pulling her close and kissing her.


    Although he said it was fine, it was clear he was feeling possessive.


    Thea giggled.


    "Oh damn, poor Hunter." She giggled.


    "They are both handsome, so I think both girls are lucky." ¡¯''Seriously Ryan, can you stop spilling


    everyone¡¯s secrets?" Raiden remarked, shaking his head.


    "I didn''t spill the fact you and Yileyna kissed..." He trailed off when Theon''s eyes shed, cutting him


    off.


    Thea shrugged.


    "I already knew that." She murmured, wrapping her arms around Raiden''s neck.


    He bent down, kissing her lips as Ryan shrugged.


    "Great." He said, unbothered.


    "So how about the fact you have been meeting a certain red-headed siren pretty often, to the point it''s


    not even in the White Dove..."Theon remarked as he pulled me close, wrapping his arm around my


    waist tightly.


    2 My eyes widened in surprise as I realised who he meant.


    Arie.


    Ryan simply smirked, choosing not to answer.


    "Ooo..." Thea giggled.


    "So is a Siren fun?" Hunter teased.


    "Ask Theon." Ryan shot back and all eyes turned on US.


    "Let''s not discuss our sex life." I said sweetly, blushing.


    Whilst Theon simply raised an eyebrow.


    "Who said they were talking about sex?" He asked, smirking mockingly, making my cheeks darken as


    the restughed.


    "So tell us, do you like to do it in siren form?" Thea asked in a loud whispered, getting a shocked look


    from Charlene butmaking Hunter and Ryan snicker.


    "She''ll tell us in private." She mouthed quietly to Thea, although everyone heard.


    ''Oh, will you?'' Theon asked through the link, kissing my neck.


    ''Not everything, don''t worry.


    Some things are just for the two of US...'' I whispered back through the mind link.


    ''But you know...


    Do you want to fuck me in siren form?'' He moved back slightly, his eyes searching mine, but he didn''t reply, simply kissing mehungrily.


    I think I just got my answer.


    "So, Prince Theon-" Thea began, only for Theon to re at her.


    "I will be referred to as Alpha.


    Prince is merely a title I will hold but not use when I marry Yileyna, and that isn¡¯t fora while.¡± ¡°Yes, don''t tease or he''ll never marry me." I


    pouted.


    "Since he¡¯s getting everything already, what incentive does he have to marry her?" Ryan asked.


    "It''s not that, it''s the title of Charlene was cut off by Ryan and Thea.


    "Prince Theon." They cackled, making me sigh.


    "Cut it out." Theon''s voice was low yet dangerous, and both fell silent.


    I guess some things never changed...


    "Ah, the newly crowned queen." We turned as Zarian came over.


    In all hisvish clothing and a crown upon his head, he looked like a true prince.


    ¡°Your highness, it''s a pleasure to see you here." I replied equally formally, before we both chuckled, and he metme with a kiss on the hand.


    He turned to greet the rest, and I looked around the room, feeling content.


    We chatted for a while before I looked at Theon.


    I didn''t say a word, simply leading him to the dance floor....


    The party had died down, and Theon and I had made our way to the roof of the Moon Goddess''s Temple.


    We simply sat there, side by side, holding hands.


    I looked over to the sea in the distance, the waves were crashing against the shore,and I sighed softly.


    "Do you miss it?" Theon asked quietly.


    "Being near the sea, or onboard a ship?" "Mm, yes.


    I have always been drawn to the sea, but my ce is onnd." I replied quietly.


    "One day, let''s go on a cruise, and visit several kingdoms, not as Alpha Queen but just Theon and Yileyna.¡± He suggested, making myheart


    skip a beat.


    I looked up at him.


    "Do you think we can do that?" I asked softly.


    "Absolutely, when I return...


    We will have plenty of time.


    I''ll make sure you enjoy life to the fullest, just like your father wanted you to." He promised quietly.


    My heart ached slightly, but it wasn''t painful like it once used to be.


    "Yes...


    let''s do that, Theon." I whispered, looking up at him with the spark of excitement igniting within me.


    "Come back quick, ok?" He nodded.


    Bending down, he kissed my lips deeply.


    "I n to, and when I do, I won''t leave you again." He whispered seriously, and I knew he would hold true to his words.


    ¡°Write to me, ok?" I whispered, trying to hide my pain at the fact he was leaving.


    "I will, at every stop, let you know where I will be next.¡± He promised.


    I pouted and nodded.


    "Good, because if you take too long, I will need to find other men to please me, you know my desires can not be satiated easily.¡± I frowned,


    althoughit was partially the truth.


    I would never cheat on him, but I hoped the threat scared him a little.


    He didn''t reply, and I looked up at him only to be met with a dangerous look, his eyes zing as he leaned over, grabbing my throat justthe


    way I liked, sending an intense jolt of pleasure to my core.


    "No one will ever touch you, Little storm, aside from me.


    Do I make myself dear?¡± Of course, my possessive Alpha.


    "''NO.


    Maybe you need to be a little clearer, Prince Theon." I whispered teasingly, raking my ws down his shirt, tearingthrough the fabric as I


    licked my lips hungrily.


    His eyes shed as he pushed me to the ground.


    ¡°You are going to get a lesson, and a fucking punishment for calling me prince." He growled, making mypussy clench.


    Yes please.


    Oh I knew this was going to be one hell of a lesson...

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes Of His Vengeance Chapter 148


    58. His Departure THEON. We hadn''t slept that night... Even after sex, we couldn''t sleep, not with the fact that


    I would be gone in the morning...


    My heart felt heavy as I now picked up my coat, and my small bag was ready.


    She stood there dressed in one of my shirts with a corset around her waist, paired with simple grey pants.


    Her heart was thundering as she watched me.


    It fucking hurt...


    She had bidden Charlene, Hunter, and Zoe goodbye just an hour ago, and now it was time for me to leave.


    I knew she didn''t want me to go, 1 had seen the tears she shed when she thought I was asleep in the early


    hours of themorning.


    The front she put on to be strong...and I fucking wished I could be here, but until I felt like I had done enough


    to be worthy of her, I would neverbe at ease.


    Yet, once again because of me, she was hurting "Hey....if you want, cry." I said quietly, pulling her into my arms


    and tightening my hold.


    Fuck, I was going to miss her.


    A soft heart-breaking whimper escaped her as she bunched my shirt into her fists.


    "L...I don''t want to make it harder for you, but do you have to go?" Shewhispered looking up at me with those


    beautiful iridescent eyes of hers.


    Fuck, if only you knew how much I didn''t want to...


    1 "I''m not a good person Yileyna, not the type of Alpha you need by your side right now.


    I''vemitted so many crimes and I need to do this, but know, that this is fucking hard for me.


    Fuck, I wish I could get rid of these thoughts and just stay here.Because you know, the onlyce I want to be,


    is with you, or in you." I whispered, looking down at her as I cupped the side of her face with one hand.


    "But I also want to be the man you fucking deserve." 1


    "You saying that already shows you are that man." She whispered.


    Fuck beautiful, don''t make this harder...


    I kissed her lips deeply, knowing that this was going to hurt...so fucking much.


    To be deprived of her...to be away from her...waking up alone...sleeping without her...


    "When I return, I''m never leaving you again." I vowed before I imed her lips in another passionate


    deep kiss.


    She kissed me back like there was no tomorrow, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Pain that was fucking unbearable.


    The intense sparks of the bond danced between us, swirling around us like a storm.


    She was my world.


    When she needed air, I slowly pulled away, not wanting to ever let go...


    I threaded my fingers into her hair, our noses brushing against each other''s.


    "I will always write and look forward to hearing what you have been up to around here,"I said quietly.


    She nodded, hugging me tightly, "I will miss you Theon...so much...I love you," Her emotions were


    intense, and I could hear it in her voice.


    "I¡¯ll fucking miss you too, Little Storm.


    You will definitely be the only thing on my mind day in and day out...It will be my incentive to return as


    soon as my work is done." I pressed my lips against her forehead, inhaling her scent


    Fuck lhated the fact that we will be apart...


    She said nothing, clinging to me, and I held her as if she would fucking breakif I squeezed too hard.


    Our hearts were racing, and even when I slowly led the way to the door of the cabin, it was hard,like I


    was having to drag my feet.


    She held onto me tightly as she walked me to the edge of the city, her heart beating fast as soft rain fell


    fromthe skies.


    It wasn''t so cold anymore, and I knew this rain was her doing Each step wasdifficult to take knowing I


    would be saying goodbye very soon.


    I was fucking right...


    To be away from her was the worst fucking punishment.


    I was also punishing her with my punishment 1 "May the gods be with you." She whispered when we


    stopped at the open gates to the city, "Andwith you.¡± I replied quietly.


    I looked her over slowly, wanting to burn this image of her into my mind, My beautiful little storm...


    From her gorgeous blond hair that fell to her hips, her voluptuous breasts, narrow waist and curvy hips.


    Those dainty hands and those plump lips...


    "Wait for me, beautiful." She nodded, unable to speak for a few moments, as she gripped my wrists and


    I cupped her face kissing her once more.


    Many were gathered, and although they kept their distance, their eyes were on us but


    I didn''t care...


    ¡°The Alpha''s leaving'' The whispers had begun spreading, and I knew before noon everyone would


    know.


    "I will, I will always be waiting." She whimpered, her voice breaking as I ran my thumb over her lips.


    "Be strong." She was fucking strong, I didn''t need to tell her that.


    I kissed her one final time before I slowly forced myself away from her.


    She tried to smile, her lips quivering as Raiden walked over with the reins of a stallion in his hands.


    We exchanged looks and I said nothing out loud.


    "Take care of her.'' ''I will.'' He replied, and I knew he would.


    He may be Thea''s mate but there was a level of love that he held for his queen.


    Thea was watching me too, she looked upset but was trying to keep strong and I gaveher a tight hug


    "Take care of yourself." She nodded.


    "You too, Theon.Don''t take too long, we are all waiting for you to return." "I will try not to." I said, ruffling her


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    hair.


    "You will be missed." Raiden said, quietly.


    But I couldn''t reply, as I stared at the woman I loved.


    She was staring back at me, trying to be strong...She really was so fucking brave.


    1 "I love you, Little Storm...


    Take care of yourself." She nodded and I cupped her face one final time, kissing her so deeply that I hoped


    she never forgot it, before I pulled awayand mounted my horse.


    I couldn''t look back, her pain through the bond crushing me as I urged the horse into a gallop.


    ''I love you more than life itself.'' I murmured through the bond.


    ''Same, you have taken my sunrise and my sunset...Return to me soon, My Love.


    2 ''I will, I will Little Storm.'' I kept the link open, our emotions mixing into one but neither of us could speak any


    longer asl nudged my horse to go faster.


    The sound of his hooves hitting the dirt and the wind rushing through my ears was all I could hear.


    2 I never expected so much from life but she had given me a taste ofwhat I may have.


    I opened my heart to her, a heart I never knew I had.


    One that she forced me to reveal to her...


    I learned to feel and love, all of that was because of her.


    Although I hurt her countless times, she still loved me through it all.


    I was so focused on revenge that I was blinded to everything, and Imitted crimes that I would never be


    able to forgive myself for.


    Above all, her parents'' death.


    Yet she found it within her to forgive me.


    Theoden was dead, and the truth was unveiled.


    Now all that was left, was for me to do what I could for this kingdomand for my queen, and then...


    then I would return to her, marry her, and spend the rest of my fucking life with her.


    Wait for me, Little Storm, because I will be back.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes


    Of His Vengeance Chapter 149


    59. Epilogue Part 1 YILEYNA. Nine Months Later... 1 Seven months had passed, and I lived for Theon''s


    letters. Inhis absence, I put my head down, focusing on the changes I wanted to see in the kingdom.


    I even found time to visit Deliana down in the sea.


    She had been happy, now I often went for a swim in siren form with her A lot had changed.


    Hunter and Charlene had a beautiful baby boy, who they named Nathanial Gray Carson, after Nathalia and


    Grayson.


    It was the perfect name for him.


    He was an adorable little boy, with brown hair and big soft green eyes.


    To my absolute delight, Charlene spent a few weeks here when he was a month old, and I loved their


    Enjoying the chance to shower my nephew with lots and lots of love and gifts.


    I didn''t want to give him back, but I had to.


    Oh, he was adorable! 1 I wrote to Charlene almost as often as Theon, although the messages were so much


    lighter thanthe longing and pain I tried to hide in the ones to my beloved.


    Thea and Raiden were engaged.


    They would wed in a year or so, I had a feeling they were waiting for Theon''s return.


    Everyone tried to make me feel better.


    Though I hid my emotions, they knew I missed him, and in turn, they tried not to talk about him, soas not to


    upset me.


    As for Ryan, much to everyone''s surprise, he and Arie were in a rtionship.


    It wasn''t the standard type of rtionship, but they were both happy.


    Although she no longer worked at the White Dove, she still had her harem in the sea.


    Ryan made it clear he should be the only man in her life, but he didn''t care forthe fish in her life.


    It was an insult to mermen but she had simplyughed and agreed.


    Lately, I was seeing her more and more onnd, to the point they even purchased a ce togethernear the


    coast where she lived with him, with the water not so far from her.


    They were getting serious, and despite everyone being quite shocked, I was happy about their union.


    Unlike me, who was a tri-form shifter, she was a pure siren, but they were perfectfor one another despite being


    two entirely different species, who were not mated.


    I just secretly prayed Ryan never made her angry with his unconventional remarks at times.1


    Everything with the kingdoms around Astalion was going well, and lhad even received letters from beyond the


    neighbouring kingdoms.


    Invitations to weddings and gifts to congratte me on my new position as Queen.


    The only thing missing was Theon, and although I visited the cabin often, keeping it clean, he was missed.


    The cabin on the left had been on sale, and I had purchased it for morend.


    I even had a wall built around the entire garden and began nting flowers in my free time.


    I had set up a little pond in the now muchrger garden.


    I hoped one day we could make this cabinrger, where we coulde and spend the weekends withour


    children someday.


    I miss you, Theon.


    Come home soon? Today was just another day, I was currently in my office working.


    I had spent the morning in court handling affairs of the kingdom, before I spent an hour signing documents and


    legitions for certain building projects thatwere to be started soon.


    Ah, I was tired! I sat back in my chair, looking out at the leaves that were swirling around in the air.


    Summer hade and gone, now autumn had arrived, yet there was still no sign of Theon''s return.


    Nine months had passed since he had left.


    His letters still came, apanied by gifts.


    There was always something different from where he had visited, from jewellery to clothes, or an


    ornament.


    Things I treasured and ced in our cabin, but I still wanted him here.


    That would be the greatest gift I could ever ask or hope for.


    I left my office and returned to my quarters, smiling politely at those who greeted orbowed to me in the


    halls.


    I went to our bedroom and, sitting on my bed, I opened my bedside drawer.


    I took out the pile of letters and thest gift he had sent me; a pair of earrings from the vige of


    Frindor.


    I smiled faintly as I looked at the beautiful silver earrings set, with an array of jewels in aqua blues and


    greens withsome purple.


    They were intricate and beyond beautiful.


    I often heard of Theon''s endeavours from those who visited, or from other Alphas.


    True to his word, he helped in every vige he went to.


    Not only to make sure things were in ce, but physically helping around the town.


    He would usually send a request written personally with what he thought the vige could use,


    alongside a private letter to me alone.


    I would then send my reply, the supplies, and anything he needed.


    Before he would have a final letter sent back to me, telling me where he was headed next.


    Over the months, hearing him talk, I could feel it was helping him.


    The mentions of not deserving me, or how he must do more, became lesser.


    I could tell his anticipation to return was growing and I too wished for him to be here.


    I picked up hisst letter, my heart clenching as I ran my hand down the paper.


    He had touched this...


    "Dear Storm, I love you and I miss you.


    Days in Frindor went by well, and I''ve now moved on.


    To think in nine months I have travelled the kingdom, is something that I''m proud of.


    At every stop, as always, people wished to know when I was to return to my Queen, or when we would


    have heirs.


    It''s odd, and as much as I refused to ept the title of King, it''s all I''m called these days, unless I am


    extra firm that Alphais fine.


    Being called king is a word that I only yearn to hear from your lips.'' I smiled.


    Of course, no matter what he thought, he was already king the day he led the army into Westerfell and


    to victory.


    I ced the letter against my lips, kissing it softly as I closed my eyes, inhaling it.


    I miss you, my love... I fought back the tears and paid attention to the letter once more.


    ''Hunter is demanding a ymate for Nathanial too,st I heard from him anyway.


    I met him and he was cute.


    I will admit that, but as I said, I want some time for just you and me...


    Congrattions on the opening of your school for the kids in the orphanage in Westerfell.


    And as for your question regarding how many women tried to seduce me...


    Not many, and I assure you none got within a foot of me.


    Rest assured, this man belongs to you and only you.


    I saw these earrings; they reminded me of you.


    I hope you like them; I don''t really have much taste in jewellery.


    Row you miss me, and I promise I will return soon, and when I do, I want to make youmine.


    I will try you, Little Storm, I promise... let''s have a small wedding, just us, family, and friends.


    Maybe by the sea so your siren family can be there too! Will you wrur a white dress or something


    different?


    I think of you,like always, before I sleep.


    You fill my dreams and I often find myself imagining hinking you in every way possible.


    Soon.


    Love Yours forever - Theon Alexander.¡¯ Iy down slowly, clutching the letter to my chest I want that, I


    want to wear a dress you love, Theon.


    I want to marry you and promise myself to you forever...


    I had even purchased him a ring with a chain so he could wear it around hisneck, so he wouldn''t lose it


    when he shifted.


    I just want you back...


    I don''t know when I fell asleep, the tears silently streaming down my cheeks.


    His letters brought happiness, vet with them came the wave of strong emptiness that he was nothere


    with me...


    "Yileyna, hurry up!" Thea scolded as she finished ying with my hair.


    I looked in the mirror.


    I still got dressed up, as Queen I had an image to keep, but really, I think thiswas not necessary.


    She and Raiden had invited me to dinner at a special ce, and so she wantedme to dress up just as


    she was.


    I was wearing a low-cut organza embroidered dress.


    The was a violet colour with the underneathyer a pretty aqua blue, giving it a two-toned effect.


    There was a ribbon drawstring corset around the waist and the dress fell to my knees.


    My hair was up in a low bun, with two braids down the side and a few strands of my hair framingmy


    face.


    The only jewellery I wore were the beautiful earrings Theon had sent this time and the engagement


    ring.


    Oh how I missed him.


    "Ok ok, I''ming." I stood up, slipping on my sandals and hurrying after her.


    Raiden was dressed smartly too, and he was smiling when he saw the both of us offering Thea a hand.


    "So it''s a little walk, but let''s get going." He said, kissing Thea softly.


    "Where''s this pic?" I asked, thinking neither was holding anything.


    "The omegas have set it up, it''s a beautiful spot that Theon discovered actually, when he did a search


    of the city before thecoronation, and thought it would make a rather beautiful haven." "He really didn''t


    leave even a stone unturned." I mused, looking up at the night sky as we walked through the streets of


    Westerfell.


    "No, he didn''t, we all await the return of the king." Raiden said quietly.


    I nodded and Thea sighed softly as we carried on walking.


    People stopped to greet us,plimenting Thea and me.


    Asking how I was and, of course, about their king.


    "When is King Theon returning, My Queen?" An elderly woman asked seriously.


    "I am not sure yet. We can hope soon." I replied, smiling gracefully.


    "Ah yes... we want our king back so the city isplete." I nodded and I gazed at thesky.


    See Theon? This city needs you home.


    They acknowledge you for the king you are, not for your past deeds that feel like years ago... Come home, my


    love.


    We kept walking, leaving the people behind.


    "Those earrings are so pretty. Another gift from Theon?" Thea asked.


    I nodded, feeling a bit guilty.


    He had sent Thea a few items alongside mine, but I felt bad that they were farless than the letters and gifts to


    me... He spoiled me.


    "They are beautiful. Don''t worry, I don''t feel jealous. You are his queen, I''m just his sister who is now mated."


    Thea grinned as she kissed Raiden¡¯s hand, which was intertwined with hers." Raiden givesme plenty." They


    exchanged a moment, and I smiled watching them.


    They were perfect for each other.


    The ground became rockier as we continued on foot in silence.


    Raiden led the way and soon we were stumbling along steep cliffs, and then going down.


    This was away from the coast where Charlene and I used to y.


    Finally, we slowed down at the rocky arch that held a pair of doors, and I could seea wall surrounding this


    area.


    Many new ces have been built around Westerfell, this one is not one I had paid attention to before.


    Well, it''s not like Ie around this side often.


    "What is this ce?" I asked as Raiden pushed the doors open slowly.


    They creaked open to reveal the dim glow from ahead.


    "Oh, it''s pretty! Let''s keep going. Is the pic further ahead, baby?" Thea asked Raiden.


    "Yeah, straight through." He murmured, pulling her close.


    They began kissing, and I walked ahead, giving them a moment alone as I looked around the empty rockynd


    that was sealed awaybehind these doors.


    I could see an archway ahead and I carried on walking, spotting the glimmer of light from somewhere further


    on.


    I walked through the next archway, feelingpelled to keep going.


    Three identical archwayster, I came to a halt as I gazed at the scene before me: A pool with redrose petals


    and candles in the water.


    At the edge of the water was a tray of wine, a bouquet of red roses, and a tter of choctes andfruit.


    There were trees around the side of the rocky wall that surrounded this ce, and with the night skyabove, it


    was like a magical little world.


    My eyes snapped to therge four-poster bed that was covered with just organza curtains, right ahead past the


    pool.


    It was breathtakingly beautiful, whichever omegas had nned this, they had indeed outdone themselves.


    I spotted a table to the side with two chairs, tters of food covered, simmering on a grill in the middle.


    Oh no, I think this was meant to be for Thea and Raiden.


    The Omegas must have misunderstood! Well, I need to somehow make an excuse and leave! I couldn''t


    intrude on their romantic evening.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I turned, ready to leave, when I thought I smelt something intoxicating... something familiar...


    My heart pounded as I spun around, scanning the area.


    Nothing


    I shook my head, turning away.


    How stupid.


    Of course, he wasn''t here...


    I started to walk back the way I came, when I heard footsteps behind me.


    "Leaving so soon?" The seductive deep voice that reminded me of a winter''s night in front of the hearth came.


    I froze in my tracks, my heart racing so fast I could barely breathe as I stared ahead, unableto move for a few


    seconds until I felt him behind me.


    His scent hit me like an avnche.


    His arms wrapped around me from behind, sending electrifying jolts of pleasure through me.


    And then reality hit.


    He was here.


    Goddess, he was here.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    My Alpha''s Betrayal: Burning In The mes


    Of His Vengeance Chapter 150


    60. Epilogue Part 2


    YILEYNA.


    He was home. He came back to me.


    His lips met my neck in a deep kiss, and I could feel every muscle in his body tense as he controlled himself


    from ravishing me. His kisses became hungrier as I forced myself to turn in his arms. I looked up at the man I


    had so dearly missed. Our eyes locked, his a zing mix of oranges and golds met my own, my emotions


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    making my hands shake as I cupped his face. "You''re home."


    "I''m home."


    He smiled faintly, before our lips met in a deep, passionate kiss. A kiss that made my knees give way, and if he


    wasn''t holding me, I would have fallen. The prickles of his short beard tickled my chin. The minty taste of his


    mouth and his scent devoured me, just as his lips dominated mine, kissing me hard and rough. He lifted me


    entirely from the ground, and I wrapped my legs around his waist as I kissed him back hungrily. He pushed me


    against the wall, slipping his tongue into my mouth like a man starved for far too long.


    I moaned helplessly, my core clenching. The scent of my arousal hung in the air as Theon''s hands ran down


    my back, squeezing my ass, and the moment I gasped for air, he broke away, instead kissing me down my jaw


    and neck.


    My eyes fluttered shut, and my heart filled with so many emotions as I hugged him tightly, drowning in the


    pleasure he was inflicting me with. I was in his arms once more... He kissed my breasts before making his way


    back to my neck, and then my lips. This time we kissed slower, relishing and savouring every caress. It was


    deep and sensual, and my heart was thumping when we finally broke away.


    I looked at him as I breathed hard. His hair was longer, reaching his shoulders. He had a slight beard and tan.


    Was it just me or did he just look even sexier? Was that even possible? "I missed you." I whispered, running


    my fingers through his hair before I hugged him tightly, not caring that I was burying his face in my breasts.


    ''I missed you too.'' He replied through the link, his lips grazing against my breasts.


    I slowly let my legs down, biting my lip at therge shaft that was straining against his ck pants. He looked


    incredible in them, with a smart white shirt.


    "You look breath-taking." Heplimented, huskily, looking at me with so many emotions in those amber eyes


    that I was unable to reply.


    The love, the adoration... the animalistic hunger that he was fighting to control...


    My own desires were about to devour me, and although I had so many questions for him, I knew until we had


    satiated our hunger, we wouldn''t be able to talk.


    "Take me, Theon." I whispered.


    His eyes zed. There he was, my dominant sexy animalistic Alpha. He tangled his hand in my hair,


    yanking my head back as he ran his tongue from the tip of my ear down my neck, making me sigh


    softly.


    "Strip." Hemanded, stepping back as he slowly began to undo his buttons, his eyes upon me. My


    heart thundered as I slowly began undoing the string ties on my dress, before I unzipped it and slowly


    slipped my dress off my shoulders. I teasingly turned my back to him, pushing my dress down my waist


    sensually and shimmying it off my hips. I could feel his gaze on me, and heard him swear when I


    revealed my ass in a tiny aqua thong to him, before I kicked off my sandals. I didn''t turn, my heart


    thundering as I reached for my hair, pulling out my pins, knowing he liked my hair down.


    "Fuck."


    I heard him growl.


    I smiled seductively as I turned back to him, covering my nipples with my hands.


    "Like what you see?" "Fuck yes." He murmured as he pulled his shirt off, stepping closer. Oh,


    Goddess...


    He was divine... from his tattooed chest to those muscles.... The scars that remained from my attack


    only made him look even more dangerous, and that delicious Adonis belt... oh goddess...


    He watched me, and I knew when he caught me... I''d be ravished by the beast he was. I smiled


    teasingly, backing away, before I turned and jumped into the water. Iughed as the water sshed


    him, but it didn''t deter him. In a sh, he was in the water, his hand wrapping around my upper arm as


    he pinned me against the stone wall of the pool.


    I gasped as I felt his manhood press against my pussy.


    His mouthtched onto my nipple, and he sucked hard, making me gasp. After a moment, he bit down


    on it, making me cry out as pain and pleasure rushed to my core. His hand was already tearing away


    my thong from me, as his fingers rubbed my clit. Oh fuck, I needed this...


    I missed this so much, oh fuck..


    I swallowed hard, and enjoyed the pleasure as he bit and sucked on the area around my nipple,


    making me whimper and moan in pleasure before he did the same to the other. Leaving dark hickeys in


    his wake. He lifted me up, cing me on the edge of the pool, a few red petals clinging to my skin. He


    admired me for a moment, before he pushed open my legs and plunged his tongue into me.


    Heaven. I was in pure bliss.


    "Fuck, Theon... That''s it... Oh, fuck lick my pussy just like that..." I whimpered, not caring how horny I


    sounded. Wave after wave of pleasure rushed through me as he devoured me. Not letting up even


    when I gasped for air. He thrust two fingers into me, and I felt myself nearing, my juices leaking out of


    me, but he still didn¡¯t move back. Our eyes met, and when he flicked my clit hard, I cried out, teetering


    on the edge.


    "Come for me." Hemanded huskily, and I let myself go, staring up at the night sky as my vision


    darkened. I saw stars as that immense storm of pure blistering pleasure washed through me, wave


    after intense wave. "Yes, oh fuck, goddess!" I moaned as Theon pulled me close, licking up my juices.


    "Fuck, you taste so good." He growled. "I want to taste myself." I whispered homily.


    Moaning, Theon mmed his fingers into me, sweeping them around inside of me before he slid them


    out and slipped them into my mouth. I whimpered, licking them clean, but there was something else I


    wanted in my mouth.


    When Theon ran his tongue down my pussy and between my ass, I whimpered. I locked my legs


    around his neck, and pulled myself up onto his broad muscr shoulders, sighing as his tongue went


    deeper into me, making me moan louder as he cupped my ass. Oh fuck...


    I unhooked my legs, letting them drop into the water, before I went underwater, yanking his pants down


    and admiring his cock...


    Oh, I was in heaven...


    His hand tangled in my hair as I wrapped my mouth around his cock. This felt good underwater.


    I began sucking him harder, feeling he was near, and as much as I wanted him toe in my mouth, I


    wanted him to fuck me too...


    "Fuck!" He growled as he began ramming into my mouth harder, hitting the back of my throat.


    His moves became rougher. He reached down, grabbing my breast, squeezing it hard as I moaned


    against his dick. Low groans of pleasure escaped him and I looked up at him, my heart full of so many


    emotions.


    I ran my hands up his hard, muscr thighs, moaning in approval.


    He was so damn sexy... He was back... He was back home, where he belonged... When he came,


    releasing his load into my mouth, he yanked me up, breathing hard as he kissed me roughly on my


    sore lips. His hands were squeezing and raking over every inch of my body, and when he pushed me


    up against the stone wall, parting my legs and thrusting into me, making me cry out, I struggled to


    breathe. Fuck, he was so big... I clung to him as he began fucking me so good, rough and fast, just the


    way I liked it. He hardened once again, each brutal thrust hitting the perfect spot. My cries of pleasure


    filled the air.


    A devious thought came to my mind. I shifted, exchanging my legs for a tail, Theon froze as he looked


    down at my pussy. His eyes darkened as he pulled out, running his finger between my slit, and rubbing


    my clit. I whimpered as he shifted position, positioning his legs on either side of my tail and thrusting


    into me once more. He wrapped his hand around my neck, the other ying with my breasts as he


    continued to fuck me.


    His eyes dipped down, watching as he fucked me, before he looked into my eyes, his lips crashing


    against mine in a sizzling kiss once more...


    An hourter, we were both still in the pool. Well, Theon was, I was sitting on the edge with my legs in


    the water. I had an organza sheet wrapped loosely around me, eating some of the fruit dipped in


    melted chocte as he stood between my legs.


    I had wanted so much more, to keep going, wanting him to take me repeatedly, but I knew if we didn''t force


    ourselves to stop, we wouldn''t be able to at all.


    "Does it have a charm on it?" He murmured, looking at my ring before kissing my fingertips and licking the


    chocte that coated two of my fingers. "I didn''t know you would be back.¡± I replied, tilting my head.


    My heart skipped a beat, realising why he had asked, we had just had unprotected sex. He kissed my thigh.


    "Hmm..."


    Our eyes met but I knew if I ended up pregnant, this child would be loved by the both of us. "It doesnt matter.


    So, when did you return?" I asked softly, ying with his wet hair. "This morning. I had written to Raiden ahead


    and had asked for certain supplies. I hadmanded this ce to be created when I left, guess they did well.


    Dinner is over there, although it may be a little cold now. I wanted toe to you... but then I also wanted to


    surprise you with a little something." "I''m sure dinner will be perfect, I skipped to dessert and I loved it... As for


    all of this... It''s more than a little something. Thank you." I murmured, before I ran my fingers through his hair.


    "In my letter, I asked you to marry me, will you?¡± My heart skipped a beat and I nodded, not needing to think


    about that. "Yes, I agreed to be yours the day you took my virginity. From that day, I only ever wanted you." I


    whispered, bending down and kissing him deeply.


    The taste of chocte and wine lingered in his mouth. "But...''


    "But?"


    "Will you be my king?" Our eyes met, and I knew he understood what I meant, to take the position of king by


    my side Did he still not consider himself worthy?


    He raised an eyebrow, looking slightly amused. "Fine, it sounds fucking better than prince, but you will remain


    the official ruler." He muttered, making me giggle, my heart leaping with joy. 5


    He had finally forgiven himself, I didn''t care if he wanted to be King consort... as long as he agreed. It meant


    he was finally at peace. "Then I will marry you." I whispered. "Perfect, let''s do it soon..." He said, his gaze


    trailing over my breasts.


    "Mm, of course... I love you, Theon." "And I you, Little Storm, so fucking much."


    I smiled, sliding into the water and kissing him once more...


    We spent the night, talking and making out long into the night. Laughing and catching up over dinner before


    Theon carried me to the bed, where we would make love until sunrise...


    I was once a girl who was naive, living life without worry, unaware of the darkness that poisoned the hearts of


    men. I was just that young girl who hoped for a day full of giggles and mischief... That was until my life was


    ripped from me and the veil of illusion was lifted from my eyes. When everything was taken from me, I turned


    to the very man who would be my very rise and my downfall. He became my world. But despite it all, we


    were drawn together time and time again.


    Our journey was full of pain, love, passion, and betrayal, but in the end, it was perfect. With all the


    imperfections that only made this love even more precious. We were opposites from the day we were born.


    Heaven and hell, ice and fire... Born to be two very different people, but with one entangled destiny. Against all


    odds, we survived everything we were subjected to. My name is Yileyna De''Lacor, and this, this is just the


    beginning of our story... 6


    THE END


    *Tearful Muse wants to cry but instead asks everyone to please read the attached author''s note containing


    course!* 2


    Moonlight Muse

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Author¡¯s Note


    Thank you for reading this book, and once again, I appreciate all the love, support, and kind words that


    everyone has given me. For the patience and trust you had in me with this story. This has been the


    darkest story I have written, and Theon was a character who was not meant to be just a hero. He had


    committed sins, some of which will forever remain. Yileyna, our innocent yet naughty Yileyna, where do I


    start? She was a young girl who, in a way, was infatuated with Theon, unable to see anything more than


    the love she felt for him. They both grew, both changed for the better, and only then were they able to


    truly be with one another. I am happy that I was able to pen this book the way I had envisioned it.


    If you did enjoy this book, could you please take a moment to leave me a review on the main page by


    clicking the three dots on the top right side of the page, go to ¡®about this book¡®, scroll down and leave me


    a rating and review!


    And of course, if you can and want to use those gems before the month ends, you can shower me with


    gems, I was either a dwarf or a dragon in my past life because I really love those gems! XD


    Many people have asked me on my page whether there will be sequels to this book, and all I will sav is.


    Kadia holds so much potential and who knows what the future may hold.


    My Alpha¡®s Betrayal, My Alpha¡®s Retribution wille to print and kindle at ater date. Follow me on IG


    on author.muse for release dates.


    Also on print this book will have two books, and book 2 ¨C My Alpha¡®s Retribution¨Cwill have Yileyna in her


    siren form! My designer is working on it, and so far, she looks stunning!


    You can see so many more visuals of the characters and clothing etc on my pages, so definitely give me


    a follow.


    Going forward, books that are non¨Cex will continue to be serialised as non¨Cex and exclusive book


    sequels will remain exclusive as getting exclusives on kindle is very hard. Hence, I will make the sequel


    to The Alpha King¡®s Possession one of the three exclusives that I will give the tform next year! I know


    many people were waiting for this book, and I apologise for the repeated dys on this book.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In ce of it, the next booking to GoodNovel is ¡®His Dark Obsession¡®. It is another standalone and


    will run alongside Alpha Leo and the Heart of Fire. I will do a cover reveal before the release on my


    pages. Stay tuned!


    All my books wille to print at some point, both non¨Cexclusive and exclusive. Currently, the following


    three are in print. Her Forbidden Alpha


    Her Cold¨CHearted Alpha


    Her Destined Alpha


    The next books toe to print will be:


    His Caged Princess


    My Alpha¡®s Betrayal: Burning in the mes of his Vengeance


    My Alpha¡®s Retribution: Rising from the Ashes of his Vengeance


    All my work is listed below and can be found on GoodNovel!


    THE ALPHA SERIES: (COMPLETED)


    Book 1 ¨C Her Forbidden Alpha


    Book 2 ¨C Her Cold¨CHearted Alpha


    Book 3¨C Her Destined Alpha


    Book 4¨C Caged Between The Beta & Alpha


    Book 5¨C King Alejandro: The Return of Her Cold¨CHearted Alpha


    THE ROSSI LEGACIES: (The spin¨Coff series to the Alpha series) 2 Book 1 ¨C Alpha Leo and the Heart of


    Fire (Ongoing) Book 2 ¨C Sk Rossi¡®s story Book 3 ¨C Kataleya Rossi¡®s story. 2


    THE RUTHLESS KING¡®S TRILOGY


    Book 1 ¨C The Alpha King¡®s Possession (Completed) Book 2 ¨C Coming 2023 Book 3 ¨C Release date


    unconfirmed.


    STANDALONES


    His Caged Princess (Completed)


    Mr. CEO, Please Marry My Mommy (Completed)


    His Dark Obsession ¨C Coming soon


    Thank you once again ¨C Love Moonlight Muse (aka The Evil Cliffhanger Queen! Muhahaha)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!